A second discourse in vindication of the Protestant grounds of faith, against the pretence of infallibility in the Roman Church in answer to The guide in controversies by R.H., Protestancy without principles, and Reason and religion, or, The certain rule of faith by E.W. : with a particular enquiry into the miracles of the Roman Church / by Edward Stillingfleet ...
         Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
      
       
         
           1673
        
      
       Approx. 609 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 210 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A71073
         Wing S5634
         ESTC R12158
         11825029
         ocm 11825029
         49657
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A71073)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49657)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 780:3 or 826:12)
      
       
         
           
             A second discourse in vindication of the Protestant grounds of faith, against the pretence of infallibility in the Roman Church in answer to The guide in controversies by R.H., Protestancy without principles, and Reason and religion, or, The certain rule of faith by E.W. : with a particular enquiry into the miracles of the Roman Church / by Edward Stillingfleet ...
             Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
          
           [15], 295-695, [3] p.
           
             Printed by R.W. for H. Mortlock ...,
             London :
             1673.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library and Duke University Library.
             Forms pt. 2 of his "An answer to several late treatises occasioned by a book entitled, A discourse concerning the idolatry practised in the Church of Rome. The first part." (Wing S5559).
             Errata: prelim. p. [15].
             Marginal notes.
             Advertisement: p. [2]-[3] at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           R. H., 1609-1678. -- Guide in controversies.
           E. W. -- (Edward Worsley), 1605-1676. -- Protestancy without principles.
           E. W. -- (Edward Worsley), 1605-1676. -- Reason and religion.
           Catholic Church -- Infallibility -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             Sam.
             Parker
             R.
             in
             Christo
             Patri
             ac
             
               D
               
               no.
               D
               
               no.
            
             Gilberto
             ,
             Arch.
             Episc.
             Cantuar.
             à
             sac
             .
             Dom.
             
          
           
             
               April
               
                 15.
                 1673.
              
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SECOND
           DISCOURSE
           IN
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           
             Protestant
             Grounds
          
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Against
           the
           Pretence
           of
           INFALLIBILITY
           In
           the
           ROMAN
           CHURCH
           ,
           In
           Answer
           to
           The
           Guide
           in
           Controversies
           by
           
             R.
             H
             Protestancy
          
           without
           Principles
           ,
           AND
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Certain
             Rule
          
           of
           Faith
           by
           
             E.
             W.
          
           With
           a
           particular
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           Miracles
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Edward
             Stillingfleet
          
           D.
           D.
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           His
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             W.
          
           for
           
             H.
             Martlock
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Phoenix
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           
             White
             Hart
          
           in
           
             Westminster
             Hall.
          
           1673.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           ANTHONY
           Earl
           of
           SHAFTSBURY
           ,
           Lord
           High
           Chancellour
           OF
           ENGLAND
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           HOPE
           it
           will
           not
           be
           thought
           unseasonable
           to
           make
           an
           Address
           of
           this
           nature
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           in
           the
           Beginning
           of
           Term
           ,
           since
           the
           great
           Cause
           at
           present
           in
           Your
           Court
           (
           as
           one
           of
           late
           pleasantly
           said
           )
           is
           thaet
           between
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Pope
           ,
           between
           our
           Church
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           
           while
           so
           many
           Witnesses
           are
           daily
           sworn
           of
           the
           Kings
           and
           the
           Churches
           side
           ;
           it
           may
           not
           be
           improper
           to
           lay
           open
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           the
           Nature
           and
           Merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           .
        
         
           A
           Cause
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           first
           set
           on
           Foot
           by
           Ambition
           ,
           carried
           on
           by
           Faction
           ,
           and
           must
           therefore
           be
           maintained
           by
           the
           like
           means
           ;
           but
           can
           never
           hope
           to
           prevail
           among
           us
           again
           ,
           till
           subjection
           to
           a
           
             Forreign
             Power
          
           can
           be
           thought
           our
           Interest
           ,
           and
           to
           part
           at
           once
           with
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           be
           esteemed
           our
           Honour
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Cause
           much
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           some
           others
           depending
           before
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           more
           vexatious
           than
           difficult
           ;
           and
           managed
           by
           such
           Advocates
           who
           being
           retained
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           nothing
           material
           to
           say
           for
           it
           ,
           yet
           are
           ashamed
           to
           be
           silent
           .
           Who
           are
           alwayes
           disputing
           about
           an
           end
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           do
           their
           utmost
           to
           increase
           and
           
           perpetuate
           them
           ;
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           foment
           our
           differences
           that
           they
           may
           make
           use
           of
           them
           to
           their
           own
           advantage
           .
        
         
           While
           we
           have
           such
           restless
           Adversaries
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           part
           of
           our
           danger
           lyes
           in
           being
           too
           secure
           of
           the
           Goodness
           of
           our
           Cause
           :
           and
           methinks
           there
           can
           be
           little
           satisfaction
           in
           lying
           still
           or
           quarrelling
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           our
           common
           enemies
           to
           be
           at
           work
           undermining
           of
           us
           .
           But
           whatever
           repose
           others
           enjoy
           ,
           my
           Adversaries
           seem
           to
           deal
           with
           me
           ,
           as
           some
           do
           with
           those
           whom
           they
           suspect
           of
           Witchcraft
           ;
           they
           think
           by
           pinching
           me
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           keeping
           me
           from
           taking
           rest
           ,
           to
           make
           me
           say
           at
           last
           as
           they
           would
           have
           me
           .
           But
           the
           comfort
           is
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           I
           am
           secure
           of
           my
           senses
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           my
           Religion
           against
           theirs
           :
           if
           I
           once
           lose
           them
           or
           my
           understanding
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           it
           may
           be
           my
           fortune
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           
           Rome
           ,
           or
           some
           more
           convenient
           place
           .
           And
           in
           my
           opinion
           they
           deal
           with
           those
           under
           their
           care
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           believed
           them
           not
           to
           be
           in
           their
           right
           senses
           ,
           for
           they
           keep
           them
           alwayes
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           think
           nothing
           more
           dangerous
           than
           to
           let
           in
           light
           upon
           them
           .
           Wherein
           I
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           but
           considering
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           they
           take
           the
           most
           effectual
           course
           to
           maintain
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           not
           being
           capable
           of
           enduring
           a
           severe
           tryal
           ,
           nothing
           can
           preserve
           its
           reputation
           ,
           but
           Ignorance
           and
           Credulity
           :
           which
           are
           therefore
           in
           so
           great
           esteem
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           a
           Custome
           to
           Canonize
           Things
           as
           well
           as
           Persons
           ,
           we
           might
           find
           those
           sacred
           names
           in
           their
           Litanies
           ;
           and
           addresses
           as
           solemn
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           ever
           were
           to
           Faith
           and
           Vertue
           among
           the
           elder
           and
           wiser
           Romans
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           go
           far
           ,
           for
           an
           Instance
           of
           their
           design
           to
           advance
           ,
           even
           in
           
           this
           Inquisitive
           Age
           ,
           the
           Honour
           of
           these
           two
           great
           Pillars
           of
           their
           Church
           :
           For
           if
           your
           Lordship
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           cast
           Your
           eye
           on
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           especially
           that
           part
           which
           concerns
           the
           
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           You
           will
           find
           fufficient
           evidence
           of
           it
           almost
           in
           every
           Page
           .
           When
           I
           first
           engaged
           in
           this
           Controversie
           I
           could
           hardly
           believe
           what
           I
           now
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           ever
           have
           brought
           it
           to
           this
           issue
           with
           me
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             they
             would
             renounce
             all
             claim
             to
             Infallibility
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             produce
             as
             great
             Miracles
             wrought
             in
             their
             Church
             to
             attest
             it
             ,
             as
             ever
             were
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           The
           boldness
           of
           which
           assertion
           ,
           and
           the
           pernicious
           influence
           of
           it
           upon
           Christianity
           it self
           ,
           hath
           made
           me
           take
           the
           more
           pains
           in
           the
           examination
           of
           it
           .
           Which
           I
           have
           done
           with
           so
           much
           care
           in
           consulting
           their
           own
           approved
           Authors
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           at
           last
           they
           will
           grow
           ashamed
           
           of
           that
           groundless
           calumny
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           deal
           fairly
           in
           the
           citing
           of
           them
           .
           A
           calumny
           so
           void
           of
           proof
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           desire
           no
           better
           argument
           of
           a
           baffled
           Cause
           ,
           than
           such
           impertinent
           Clamours
           .
           But
           if
           impudent
           sayings
           will
           serve
           their
           turn
           ,
           they
           need
           never
           fear
           what
           can
           be
           written
           against
           them
           .
           Do
           they
           indeed
           think
           me
           a
           man
           so
           void
           of
           common
           sense
           ,
           as
           to
           expose
           my self
           so
           easily
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           every
           one
           that
           will
           but
           take
           pains
           to
           compare
           my
           citations
           ?
           Have
           I
           the
           Books
           only
           in
           my
           own
           keeping
           ?
           or
           are
           they
           so
           rare
           that
           they
           cannot
           get
           a
           sight
           of
           them
           ?
           How
           then
           come
           they
           to
           know
           them
           to
           be
           false
           quoted
           ?
           But
           alas
           !
           they
           are
           men
           of
           business
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           leisure
           to
           search
           out
           and
           compare
           Books
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           shortest
           way
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             without
             doubt
             they
             are
             all
             false
             .
          
           Their
           numbers
           certainly
           are
           not
           so
           small
           ,
           nor
           their
           business
           so
           
           great
           ,
           but
           they
           might
           have
           spared
           some
           to
           have
           undertaken
           this
           task
           particularly
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           been
           faulty
           :
           and
           in
           my
           mind
           it
           had
           been
           of
           some
           consequence
           to
           have
           freed
           their
           Church
           from
           those
           heavy
           imputations
           of
           
             Fanaticism
             ,
             and
             destroying
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ,
          
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           their
           own
           Authors
           .
           But
           if
           these
           could
           not
           move
           them
           ,
           I
           desire
           them
           not
           to
           spare
           me
           in
           this
           present
           subject
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           wherein
           I
           profess
           to
           relye
           on
           the
           Testimony
           of
           their
           own
           Writers
           ;
           if
           they
           shew
           me
           any
           wilful
           mistakes
           therein
           ,
           I
           will
           endeavour
           to
           give
           them
           publick
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           Were
           I
           not
           well
           assured
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Strength
           of
           my
           Evidence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Goodness
           of
           my
           Cause
           ,
           I
           should
           never
           have
           appeared
           in
           it
           before
           a
           Person
           of
           so
           sharp
           and
           piercing
           a
           Judgement
           as
           Your
           Lordship
           .
           But
           I
           have
           the
           rather
           presumed
           to
           offer
           this
           Discourse
           into
           Your
           Lordships
           hands
           ,
           
           and
           to
           send
           it
           abroad
           under
           the
           Protection
           of
           Your
           Name
           ,
           not
           only
           thereby
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           particular
           Favours
           I
           have
           received
           from
           Your
           Lordship
           ;
           but
           to
           thank
           You
           on
           a
           more
           publick
           Account
           ,
           I
           mean
           for
           Your
           late
           generous
           owning
           the
           Cause
           of
           our
           Religion
           and
           Church
           in
           so
           Critical
           a
           time
           ;
           which
           not
           only
           gives
           a
           present
           Lustre
           to
           Your
           Name
           ,
           but
           will
           preserve
           it
           with
           Honour
           to
           Posterity
           .
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             obliged
             and
             faithful
             Servant
             Edward
             Stillingfleet
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               1.
               
               An
               answer
               to
               the
            
             Guide
             in
             Controversies
             
               about
               Infallibility
               and
               the
               Resolution
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             THE
             State
             of
             the
             Controversie
             .
             
               p.
               295.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Principles
             of
             the
             Guide
             in
             Controversies
             .
             
               p.
               300.
            
             
          
           
             Those
             Principles
             Considered
             .
             
               p.
               304.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Particular
             Divine
             Revelation
             as
             the
             Ground
             of
             Faith.
             
               p.
               308.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Resolution
             of
             Divine
             faith
             must
             agree
             to
             all
             .
             
               p.
               314.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             immediate
             assent
             .
             
               p.
               316.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             
               p.
               318.
            
             
          
           
             The
             absurdities
             of
             the
             Guides
             Principles
             .
             322.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               The
               Principles
               of
            
             E.
             W.
             
               about
               Divine
               Faith
               laid
               down
               and
               considered
               .
            
          
           
             
               E.
               W's
            
             .
             Principles
             laid
             done
             .
             
               p.
               329.
            
             
          
           
             Some
             things
             premised
             to
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             
               p.
               340.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Grace
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             Moral
             certainty
             in
             this
             Controversie
             .
             
               p.
               346.
               347.
            
             
          
           
             Gods
             veracity
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             faith
             not
             received
             on
             divine
             Revelation
             .
             
               p.
               349.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             notion
             of
             Divine
             faith
             .
             
               p.
               353.
            
             
          
           
             The
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             
               p.
               358.
            
             
          
           
             My
             first
             argument
             laid
             down
             and
             defended
             .
             
               p.
               361.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Motives
             of
             Credibility
             and
             their
             influence
             upon
             faith
             .
             
               p.
               369.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Grounds
             of
             Faith.
             
               p.
               376.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             School-notion
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             faith
             .
             
               p.
               383.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Scripture
             notion
             of
             it
             .
             
               p.
               386.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             will
             in
             the
             assent
             of
             faith
             .
             
               p.
               395.
            
             
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             defended
             against
             
               E.
               W.
               p.
               400.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Circle
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             faith
             not
             avoided
             by
             
               E.
               W.
               p.
               423.
            
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             An
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               E.
               W's
            
             .
             assertions
             about
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             
               p.
               434.
            
             
          
           
             The
             ways
             proposed
             for
             examination
             of
             them
             .
             
               p.
               439.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miraculous
             translation
             of
             the
             Chappel
             of
             
               Loreto
               .
               p.
               441.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             at
             the
             Chappel
             of
             
               Loreto
               .
               p.
               452.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             St.
             James
             at
             
               Compostella
               .
               p.
               465.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             St.
             
               Mary
               Magdalens
            
             vial
             and
             other
             Reliques
             .
             
               p.
               476.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miracles
             of
             St.
             
               Dominick
               .
               p.
               488.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             Rosary
             of
             the
             
               B.
               Virgin.
               p.
               493.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miracles
             of
             St.
             
               Francis.
               p.
               496.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miracles
             related
             of
             the
             British
             and
             Irish
             Saints
             .
             
               p.
               505.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             St.
             Chrysostom
             and
             St.
             Augustin
             against
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             .
             
               p.
               567.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miracles
             of
             St.
             
               Vincentius
               Ferrerius
               .
               p.
               574.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             their
             own
             Writers
             against
             
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             
               p.
               585.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miracles
             reported
             by
             Bede
             and
             St.
             
               Gregory
               .
               p.
               589.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             in
             the
             
               Indies
               .
               p.
               615.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Impostures
             and
             forgeries
             of
             miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             several
             examples
             .
             
               p.
               624.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             this
             argument
             from
             their
             miracles
             to
             prove
             the
             Infullibility
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             
               p.
               663.
            
             
          
           
             Several
             conclusions
             about
             the
             proof
             of
             miracles
             .
             
               p.
               664.
            
             
          
           
             The
             miracles
             of
             Heathens
             and
             Hereticks
             compared
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             
               p.
               670.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           302.
           line
           28.
           read
           ultimate
           .
           p.
           343.
           l.
           15.
           
           ●
           .
           asse●t
           p.
           421.
           l.
           13
           r.
           signatures
           .
           p.
           437.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           convince
           .
           l.
           18.
           r.
           disp●ssessed
           .
           p.
           493.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           consi●●ing
           p.
           502.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           several
           p.
           508.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           any
           better
           p.
           549.
           after
           Saints
           insert
           ▪
           than
           p.
           590.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           ●o●l
           ,
           p.
           641.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           Anglerius
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               Guide
               in
               Controversies
               about
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               the
               Resolution
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THere
             are
             two
             great
             Pleas
             for
             
             the
             necessity
             of
             Infallibility
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             one
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             lay
             a
             sufficient
             Foundation
             for
             divine
             Faith.
             Having
             therefore
             fully
             examined
             the
             former
             Plea
             in
             the
             foregoing
             discourse
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             latter
             ;
             with
             a
             particular
             respect
             to
             those
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             have
             undertaken
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             against
             me
             in
             this
             Controversie
             .
             And
             because
             all
             this
             dispute
             refers
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             I
             shall
             undertake
             to
             shew
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Principles
             laid
             down
             by
             them
             are
             false
             and
             fallacious
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Protestant
             Principles
             defended
             by
             me
             are
             sound
             and
             true
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             better
             examination
             of
             their
             Principles
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             brief
             account
             of
             the
             Rise
             and
             State
             of
             this
             Controversie
             about
             the
             Grounds
             of
             Faith.
             The
             Arch-Bishops
             Adversary
             in
             Conference
             with
             him
             ,
             asked
             
               how
               he
               knew
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             hoping
             thereby
             to
             drive
             him
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             owning
             
               the
               Infallible
               Testimony
               of
               the
               present
               Roman
               Church
               :
            
             but
             he
             failed
             so
             much
             of
             his
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             fully
             proved
             ,
             
               that
               such
               a
               Testimony
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Foundation
               of
               that
               Faith
               ,
               whereby
               we
               believe
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               are
               sufficient
               Grounds
               for
               Faith
               without
               it
               .
               One
               of
               the
               great
               arguments
               whereby
               he
               disproved
               that
               way
               of
               Resolving
               Faith
               was
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               avoid
               a
               vitious
               circle
               in
               proving
               the
               Churches
               infallibility
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               by
               the
               Infallible
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             difficulty
             ,
             which
             hath
             puzled
             the
             greatest
             Wits
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             his
             Answerer
             thought
             to
             avoid
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               was
               not
               primarily
               proved
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Motives
               of
               Credibility
               which
               belong
               to
               the
            
             
             
               Church
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               proved
               to
               be
               Infallible
               .
            
             Which
             bold
             assertion
             obliged
             me
             in
             a
             large
             discourse
             to
             shew
             these
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             way
             of
             resolving
             Faith
             was
             manifestly
             unreasonable
             .
             2.
             
             That
             supposing
             it
             true
             he
             could
             not
             avoid
             the
             circle
             by
             it
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             was
             false
             and
             built
             on
             no
             other
             ground
             but
             a
             daring
             confidence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             I
             proved
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             an
             Assent
             is
             hereby
             required
             beyond
             all
             proportion
             or
             degree
             of
             evidence
             ;
             the
             Assent
             required
             being
             Infallible
             and
             the
             evidence
             only
             probable
             and
             prudential
             Motives
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             hereby
             they
             must
             run
             into
             all
             the
             Absurdities
             they
             would
             seek
             to
             avoid
             ,
             it
             being
             impossible
             to
             give
             a
             better
             account
             of
             Faith
             by
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             do
             without
             it
             ;
             both
             sides
             acknowledging
             that
             those
             Motives
             of
             Credibility
             do
             hold
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             by
             us
             denied
             to
             belong
             to
             their
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             faith
             as
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             uncertain
             if
             it
             rely
             on
             them
             ,
             much
             more
             must
             it
             be
             so
             as
             to
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             :
             If
             divine
             Faith
             as
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             can
             rest
             upon
             motives
             of
             Credibility
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             to
             a
             divine
             faith
             ;
             if
             it
             cannot
             ,
             how
             come
             those
             motives
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             
             ground
             for
             such
             a
             Faith
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             For
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             being
             the
             reason
             as
             to
             them
             of
             believing
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             believed
             with
             a
             faith
             equally
             divine
             with
             that
             whereby
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             are
             the
             instrument
             of
             conveyin●
             the
             matters
             of
             Faith
             to
             us
             .
             Besides
             ,
             th●
             leaves
             every
             mans
             reason
             to
             be
             judge
             in
             th●
             choice
             of
             his
             Religion
             ;
             because
             every
             ma●
             must
             satisfie
             himself
             as
             to
             the
             credibility
             o●
             those
             motives
             .
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             this
             way
             o●
             Resolving
             Faith
             by
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             doth
             unsettle
             the
             very
             Foundations
             o●
             Faith
             laid
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             wh●
             all
             supposed
             a
             rational
             certainty
             of
             the
             motives
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Foundatio●
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             pretence
             of
             Infallibility
             do●●
             overthrow
             the
             evidence
             of
             sense
             and
             reason
             and
             put
             the
             whole
             tryal
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christianity
             upon
             the
             pitiful
             proofs
             which
             the●
             bring
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Romes
             Infallibility
             .
             And
             when
             they
             have
             brought
             men
             to
             it
             they
             cannot
             assure
             them
             what
             that
             Church
             is
             which
             they
             attribute
             this
             Infallibility
             to
             who
             in
             that
             Church
             are
             the
             proper
             subjects
             of
             it
             ;
             what
             kind
             of
             Infallibility
             it
             is
             ;
             no●
             when
             the
             Church
             doth
             define
             Infallibly
             :
             so
             many
             things
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             without
             reason
             ,
             both
             as
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             to
             define
             ,
             
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             definitions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Supposing
             this
             way
             true
             ,
             the
             Circle
             still
             remains
             :
             which
             I
             proved
             by
             three
             things
             .
             ●
             .
             From
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             faith
             they
             enquire
             for
             a
             resolution
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             humane
             but
             Divine
             Faith.
             For
             the
             Question
             was
             not
             ,
             whether
             by
             another
             kind
             of
             Assent
             they
             could
             not
             escape
             the
             circle
             ;
             but
             whether
             they
             could
             ●o
             it
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             Divine
             Faith
             or
             not
             ?
             Either
             then
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             is
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             with
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             or
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             without
             an
             Infallible
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             this
             Divine
             Faith
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             must
             be
             built
             on
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Circle
             returns
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             persons
             whose
             faith
             is
             to
             be
             resolved
             ;
             the
             way
             of
             resolving
             faith
             being
             a
             different
             thing
             from
             proving
             a
             matter
             of
             Faith
             to
             an
             Adversary
             ;
             granting
             then
             that
             to
             those
             who
             deny
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             but
             allow
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             may
             prove
             the
             one
             by
             the
             other
             yet
             this
             signifies
             nothing
             to
             the
             Resolution
             of
             their
             own
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             enquired
             after
             :
             and
             yet
             even
             in
             proving
             to
             ●d●ersaries
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             from
             Scipture●
             they
             cannot
             avoid
             the
             Circle
             ,
             when
             the
             Question
             returns
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             places
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             must
             run
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             because
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             Infallible
             hath
             delivered
             this
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             .
             
             3.
             
             From
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Infallibility
             which
             they
             attribute
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             being
             not
             by
             immediate
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Supernatural
             Assistance
             promised
             in
             Scripture
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             prove
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             but
             by
             first
             proving
             the
             truth
             of
             tha●
             Scripture
             wherein
             these
             promises
             are
             contained
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Circle
             still
             returns
             ;
             for
             the
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             Infallible
             because
             o●
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             they
             belie●●
             the
             Church
             Infallible
             because
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             her
             Assistance
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             false
             that
             there
             are
             the
             same
             motive
             of
             credibility
             as
             to
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             which
             there
             were
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Mos●●
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             which
             
               T.
               C.
            
             therefore
             very
             wisely
             declined
             t●
             prove
             ,
             and
             only
             said
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             she●
             how
             he
             had
             escaped
             the
             Circle
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             a
             brief
             account
             of
             that
             pan
             
             of
             the
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             which
             hath
             bee●
             since
             assaulted
             by
             two
             several
             Adversarie●
             but
             in
             different
             ways
             .
             The
             first
             of
             them
             i●
             
               the
               Guide
               in
               Controversies
            
             ;
             who
             ingenuousl●
             confesseth
             
               the
               Question
               about
               the
               Resolutio●
               of
               Faith
               upon
               their
               Principles
               to
               be
               intricat●
            
             ;
             so
             any
             one
             might
             easily
             guess
             by
             the
             intricacy
             and
             obscurity
             of
             his
             answer
             to
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             endeav●ur
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             as
             much
             clearness
             a●
             
             possibly
             I
             can
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             the
             better
             represent
             the
             force
             and
             consequences
             of
             it
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             propositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               considered
               two
               ways
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               As
               a
               Society
               already
               manifested
            
             
             
               by
               Divine
               Revelation
               (
               whether
               written
               or
               unwritten
               )
               to
               be
               infallibly
               assisted
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               As
               a
               Society
               of
               men
               whose
               Testimony
               is
               to
               be
               received
               upon
               prudential
               motives
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               Church
               being
               considered
               in
               the
               former
               of
               the
               two
               acceptions
               ;
               the
               infallible
            
             
             
               authority
               and
               testimony
               thereof
               is
               not
               only
               an
               introductive
               into
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               the
               articles
               of
               divine
               faith
               ;
               and
               that
               so
               many
               as
               believe
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               may
               safely
               resolve
               their
               divine
               faith
               of
               other
               articles
               of
               their
               belief
               into
               its
               delivering
               them
               as
               such
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               whatever
               this
               Infallible
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               that
            
             
             
               every
               one
               for
               attaining
               a
               divine
               and
               saving
               faith
               ,
               be
               infallibly
               certain
               of
               this
               Infallible
               Authority
               ;
               or
               as
               he
               elsewhere
               expresseth
               it
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               for
               divine
               faith
               ,
               that
            
             
             
               it
               should
               always
               have
               an
               external
               rationally-infallible
               ground
               ,
               or
               motive
               thereto
               (
               whether
               Church-authority
               or
               any
               other
               )
               on
               his
               part
               that
               so
               believes
               :
               or
               that
               he
               have
               some
            
             
             
               extrinsecal
               motive
               or
               proponent
               of
               which
               he
               is
               infallibly
               certain
               that
               it
               is
               infallible
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               There
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               faith
               to
               be
               resolved
               divine
               and
               humane
               ,
               or
               infused
               and
               acquisite
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               always
               built
               upon
               divine
            
             
             
               Revelation
               ,
               the
               other
               needs
               no
               more
               than
               prudential
               motives
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               sufficiently
               credible
               or
               morally
               infallible
               ;
               on
               which
               an
               acquired
               or
               humane
               faith
               securely
               rests
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               That
               there
               must
               be
               particular
               ultimate
               divine
               Revelation
               ,
               (
               which
               may
               not
               be
               to
               all
            
             
             
               the
               same
               but
               to
               some
               one
               ,
               to
               some
               another
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               either
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Churches
               Testimony
               ,
               or
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               or
               Miracles
               )
               beyond
               which
               he
               can
               resolve
               his
               divine
               faith
               no
               further
               ,
               for
               proving
               or
               consirming
               which
               revelation
               ,
               he
               can
               produce
               no
               other
               divine
               revelution
               ,
               but
               there
               must
               end
               ;
               unless
               a
               process
               be
               made
            
             in
             infinitum
             ,
             
               or
               a
               running
               round
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Divine
               Faith
               as
               to
               such
               altimate
               particular
               divine
               Revelation
               ,
               cannot
               be
               grounded
               meerly
               on
               Gods
               veracity
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               hath
            
             
             
               said
               this
               particular
               thing
               which
               we
               believe
               (
               namely
               that
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               Scriptures
               is
               true
               )
               which
               must
               either
               be
               grounded
               (
               that
               it
               may
               be
               the
               Foundation
               of
               a
               divine
               faith
               )
               on
               some
               other
               divine
               Revelation
               and
               so
            
             in
             infinitum
             ,
             
               or
               else
               I
               must
               rest
               there
               with
               an
               immediate
               assent
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             7.
             
             
               The
               internal
               efficient
               of
               all
               Divine
               faith
               is
               the
               power
               or
               Grace
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               illuminating
               the
               understanding
               ,
               that
            
             
             
               the
               prime
               verity
               cannot
               lye
               in
               whatever
               thing
               it
               reveals
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               the
               particular
               articles
               of
               our
               faith
               are
               its
               Revelations
               ;
               and
               perswading
               and
               operating
               in
               the
               Will
               such
               a
               firm
               adherence
               unto
               these
               articles
               ,
               as
               many
               times
               far
               exceeds
               that
               of
               any
               humane
               science
               or
               demonstrations
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             
               The
               ultimate
               resolution
               of
               a
               Christians
               divine
               faith
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               extrinsecal
               prime
               motive
               ,
               ground
               ,
               reason
               or
               principle
               thereof
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               equals
               in
               certainty
               the
               faith
               built
               upon
               it
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               other
               than
               that
               particular
               divine
               Revelation
               which
               is
               first
               made
               known
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               from
               which
               in
               building
               his
               faith
               ●e
               proceeds
               to
               the
               rest
               ;
               as
               to
               the
               internal
               efficient
               ,
               it
               is
               into
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             
               The
               motives
               of
               credibility
               ,
               or
               the
               rational
               evidence
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Christianity
               do
               serve
               indeed
               antecedently
               for
               an
               introductive
               to
               ,
               or
               (
               after
               it
               introduced
               )
               for
               a
            
             
             
               confirmative
               of
               this
               divine
               faith
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               make
               it
               credible
               or
               acceptable
               to
               humane
               reason
               (
               my
               own
               or
               others
               )
               that
               this
               faith
               is
               true
               and
               no
               way
               liable
               to
               error
               ;
               that
               I
               am
               assured
               in
               it
               by
               the
               holy
               and
               no
               seducing
               Spirit
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               constitute
               it
               in
               the
               notion
               of
               faith
               divine
            
             ;
             
             
               because
               the
               faith
               so
               stiled
               is
               supposed
               to
               rest
               always
               on
               an
               higher
               ground
               .
            
             viz.
             
               Revelation
               Divine
            
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               That
               the
               infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               grounded
               on
               Divine
               Revelation
               and
               believed
               by
               a
               divine
               faith
               is
               a
               main
               ground
               and
               pillar
               of
               a
               Catholicks
               faith
               for
               any
               other
               articles
            
             
             
               thereof
               ,
               that
               are
               established
               by
               the
               sam●
               Churches
               Definitions
               ,
               where
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               Tradition
               Apostolick
               are
               to
               him
               doubtful
               .
               Of
               which
               ground
               and
               assurance
               of
               such
               points
               (
               believed
               by
               Catholicks
               from
               the
               Churches
               infallible
               Authority
               )
               the
               Protestant●
               faith
               is
               destitute
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             These
             are
             the
             Principles
             upon
             which
             
             this
             Guide
             in
             Controversies
             undertakes
             to
             clear
             this
             intricate
             Question
             ,
             and
             to
             free
             their
             resolution
             of
             faith
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             circle
             ;
             I
             have
             but
             two
             small
             things
             to
             object
             against
             this
             way
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             gives
             up
             the
             cause
             in
             dispute
             .
             2.
             
             That
             notwithstanding
             it
             doth
             not
             avoid
             the
             main
             difficulties
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             gives
             up
             the
             cause
             in
             Dispute●
             which
             was
             whether
             the
             Infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             the
             necessary
             Foundation
             of
             Divine
             Faith
             ?
             for
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             supposed
             necessity
             of
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             the
             Question
             was
             first
             started
             ;
             this
             Infallibility
             being
             asserted
             to
             be
             necessary
             by
             
               T.
               C.
            
             and
             was
             
             the
             thing
             I
             chiefly
             opposed
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             Resolution
             of
             Faith.
             Now
             this
             the
             Guide
             in
             Controversies
             freely
             yields
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             main
             Foundation
             of
             Faith
             asserted
             by
             my
             Adversary
             is
             destroyed
             :
             as
             plainly
             appears
             by
             the
             third
             Proposition
             ,
             wherein
             he
             affirms
             
               that
               an
               external
               infallible
               proponent
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               divine
               Faith.
            
             But
             this
             he
             doth
             not
             barely
             affirm
             ,
             but
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             copiously
             proved
             by
             many
             learned
             Catholicks
             :
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             he
             cites
             
               Cardinal
               Lugo
            
             speaking
             of
             Divine
             
             Faith
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               cannot
               be
               the
               first
               Ground
               of
               Divine
               Faith
               ;
               because
               this
               Infallible
               Authority
               of
               the
               church
               by
               Assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               it self
               an
               article
               of
               Divine
               Faith.
               And
               experience
               tells
               us
               that
               all
               Children
               or
               adult
               persons
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               Faith
               ,
               do
               not
               apprebend
               much
               less
               infallibly
               believe
               ,
               this
               Infallible
               Authority
               in
               the
               Church
               before
               any
               other
               article
               of
               Faith.
               And
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               and
               under
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               the
               Churches
               proposition
               was
               not
               necessary
               in
               order
               to
               faith
               ;
               but
               the
               instruction
               of
               Parents
               was
               sufficient
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               before
               their
               Prophecies
               were
               received
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             He
             cites
             Estius
             likewise
             speaking
             of
             this
             Divine
             
             and
             Salvifical
             faith
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               material
            
             
             
               to
               faith
               what
               medium
               God
               makes
               use
               of
               to
               bestow
               this
               gift
               of
               Faith
               upon
               men
               :
               many
               having
               believed
               that
               knew
               nothing
               of
               the
               Churches
               infallibility
               .
            
             He
             cites
             Layman
             
             asserting
             that
             it
             often
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             
               that
               other
               articles
               of
               our
               faith
               are
               explicitly
               believed
               before
               that
               of
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               ;
               and
               withal
               this
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               depends
               upon
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               therefore
               men
               must
               first
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               a
               spirit
               of
               God
               and
               consequently
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               .
               Farther
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               primitive
               Christians
               did
               believe
               with
               divine
               Faith
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               either
               was
               not
               founded
               yet
               (
               when
               St.
               Peter
               believed
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
               )
               or
               had
               not
               defined
               any
               doctrines
               of
               Faith.
            
             Again
             he
             denies
             
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               to
               be
               the
               formal
               principle
               or
               motive
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             this
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             
               because
               this
               infallible
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               one
               of
               the
               things
               to
               be
               believed
               .
            
             Nay
             he
             cites
             
               Fa.
               Knot
            
             himself
             in
             his
             reply
             to
             Chillingworth
             affirming
             
               Christians
               may
               have
               a
               true
            
             
             
               Infallible
               Divine
               Faith
               ,
               of
               which
               faith
               they
               have
               only
               a
               fallible
               proponent
               ,
               nor
               are
               infallibly
               certain
               thereof
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             to
             the
             proponent
             .
             I
             now
             appeal
             to
             the
             indifferent
             reader
             whether
             the
             main
             thing
             contended
             for
             by
             me
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             
             Church
             is
             not
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             Faith
             ,
             be
             not
             here
             fully
             granted
             to
             me
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             yet
             the
             account
             of
             Faith
             here
             given
             is
             very
             far
             from
             clearing
             the
             chief
             difficulties
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             these
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             resolution
             of
             Divine
             Faith
             is
             very
             unsatisfactory
             in
             it self
             .
             ●
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             liable
             to
             the
             absurdities
             which
             he
             seeks
             to
             avoid
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             resolution
             of
             Divine
             Faith
             laid
             down
             by
             him
             is
             very
             unsatisfactory
             in
             it self
             :
             the
             principles
             of
             which
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Divine
             Faith
             must
             rest
             upon
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Divine
             Revelation
             upon
             which
             faith
             is
             built
             is
             that
             which
             is
             first
             made
             known
             to
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             he
             proceeds
             to
             other
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Divine
             Revelation
             is
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             some
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             some
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             .
             4.
             
             Divine
             Faith
             must
             rest
             upon
             this
             Revelation
             with
             an
             immediate
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             enquiring
             further
             ,
             for
             if
             there
             be
             any
             further
             process
             there
             must
             be
             so
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             or
             a
             circle
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             illuminate
             the
             understanding
             of
             him
             that
             believes
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             veracity
             of
             God
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             causes
             such
             a
             firm
             adherence
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             many
             times
             far
             exceeds
             that
             of
             any
             
             humane
             Science
             or
             demonstrations
             .
             But
             in
             this
             way
             I
             can
             neither
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             that
             particular
             divine
             Revelation
             is
             ,
             which
             this
             divine
             Faith
             doth
             rest
             upon
             ?
             Not
             2.
             
             How
             this
             Faith
             can
             equally
             rest
             in
             several
             persons
             upon
             several
             ways
             ?
             Nor
             3.
             
             How
             it
             can
             rest
             with
             an
             immediate
             assent
             upon
             any
             way
             ?
             Nor
             4.
             
             Wherein
             this
             way
             differs
             from
             resolving
             Faith
             into
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             I
             cannot
             understand
             what
             that
             particular
             
             divine
             Revelation
             is
             into
             which
             as
             into
             it●
             prime
             extrinsecal
             motive
             ,
             Faith
             is
             here
             resolved
             ?
             The
             thing
             enquired
             after
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             believing
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             God
             hath
             publickly
             revealed
             to
             mankind
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             he
             hath
             done
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             the
             ultimate
             resolution
             of
             divine
             Faith
             as
             to
             this
             I
             am
             told
             is
             that
             particular
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             made
             known
             to
             a
             man
             :
             i●
             this
             particular
             divine
             Revelation
             the
             sam●
             with
             Gods
             publick
             and
             general
             Revelation
             o●
             distinct
             from
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             the
             same
             it
             can
             offer
             no
             reason
             for
             my
             Faith
             ,
             unless
             the
             same
             thing
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             it self
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             different
             ,
             then
             God
             makes
             use
             of
             particular
             divine
             Revelations
             to
             men
             different
             from
             his
             publick
             ,
             into
             which
             they
             are
             to
             resolve
             their
             Faith.
             Suppose
             then
             the
             Question
             be
             thus
             put
             ,
             why
             
             do
             you
             believe
             that
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ?
             The
             general
             Answer
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             that
             cannot
             lie
             hath
             revealed
             it
             ;
             but
             then
             the
             Question
             returns
             on
             what
             ground
             do
             you
             believe
             this
             Revelation
             to
             have
             been
             from
             God
             with
             such
             a
             divine
             Faith
             as
             must
             rest
             upon
             divine
             Revelation
             ?
             For
             such
             you
             assert
             to
             be
             necessary
             .
             To
             this
             
               the
               Guide
               in
               Controversies
            
             Answers
             ,
             
               that
               the
               ultimate
               resolution
               of
               a
               Christians
               divine
               Faith
               is
               into
               that
               particular
               divine
               Revelation
               first
               made
               known
               to
               him
               .
            
             What
             particular
             divine
             Revelation
             I
             beseech
             him
             is
             that
             ,
             on
             which
             I
             ground
             the
             divine
             Faith
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Scripture
             is
             Gods
             Revelation
             ?
             For
             of
             that
             we
             enquire
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             rational
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             divine
             Revelation
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             asserted
             by
             him
             not
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             foundation
             for
             divine
             Faith
             ,
             which
             must
             rest
             upon
             nothing
             short
             of
             divine
             Revelation
             :
             I
             would
             gladly
             be
             informed
             and
             directed
             by
             this
             
               Guide
               in
               Controversies
            
             ,
             since
             I
             must
             believe
             Gods
             Revelation
             with
             a
             divine
             Faith
             ,
             and
             this
             divine
             Faith
             must
             rest
             upon
             a
             divine
             Revelation
             ;
             what
             that
             particular
             divine
             Revelation
             is
             on
             which
             I
             am
             to
             believe
             with
             divine
             Faith
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             publick
             and
             general
             Revelation
             ?
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             find
             out
             what
             his
             meaning
             herein
             is
             ,
             but
             I
             
             confess
             I
             cannot
             :
             sometimes
             he
             seems
             to
             den●
             any
             resolution
             at
             all
             of
             this
             divine
             faith
             into
             an●
             further
             principles
             ,
             and
             quotes
             Layman
             with
             approbation
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               formal
               reason
               of
               believing
               what
               God
               saith
               is
               his
               veracity
               ;
               but
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               such
               thing
            
             
             
               to
               us
               ,
               cannot
               be
               any
               further
               resolved
               or
               pr●ved
               by
               divine
               Faith.
            
             In
             the
             next
             Section
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               divine
               Faith
               doth
               not
               resolve
               into
               an
               extrinsecal
               ,
               even
               morally
               infallibl●
            
             
             
               motive
               thereof
               either
               as
               the
               formal
               cause
               ,
               o●
               always
               as
               the
               applicative
               introductive
               o●
               condition
               of
               this
               divine
               Faith.
            
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             this
             divine
             Faith
             may
             be
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             infallible
             nor
             prudential
             motive
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             where
             no
             account
             at
             all
             can
             be
             given
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             all
             motives
             must
             be
             of
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             divine
             Faith
             doth
             rest
             upon
             a
             particular
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             of
             which
             since
             no
             account
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             to
             expect
             it
             .
             But
             I
             will
             try
             yet
             further
             by
             an
             Instance
             of
             his
             own
             .
             The
             Question
             put
             by
             him
             is
             ,
             why
             he
             believes
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             to
             be
             divinely
             revealed
             ;
             he
             Answers
             ,
             
               That
               he
               resolves
               his
               Faith
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               those
               contents
               not
               into
               the
               Churches
               saying
               they
               are
               true
               ,
               although
               he
               believe
               all
               that
               true
               the
               Church
               saith
               ,
               but
               into
               divine
               Revelation
               ;
               because
               God
               by
               his
               Evangelist
            
             
             
               delivereth
               them
               for
               truth
            
             :
             Again
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               When
               he
               believes
               that
               all
               contained
               in
               St.
            
             Matthew's
             
               Gospel
               is
               true
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               tells
               him
               i●
               i●
               so
               ,
               and
               then
               believes
               that
               the
               Church
               ●elleth
               him
               true
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               revealed
               ●n
               some
               part
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               shall
               not
               erre
            
             ;
             here
             his
             Faith
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               ultimately
               resolved
               again
               ,
               not
               into
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               ,
               but
               the
               divine
               Revela●ion
               concerning
               the
               Church
               .
            
             This
             looks
             like
             something
             at
             first
             hearing
             ,
             if
             one
             do
             not
             press
             ●oo
             far
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             being
             ●hroughly
             searched
             into
             ,
             how
             profound
             soever
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             it
             is
             scarce
             tolerable
             sense
             upon
             his
             own
             principles
             .
             For
             it
             is
             agreed
             now
             on
             all
             hands
             that
             in
             the
             Question
             of
             the
             resolution
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             enquiry
             is
             not
             why
             we
             believe
             what
             God
             reveals
             ;
             but
             why
             we
             believe
             this
             to
             be
             a
             divine
             Revelation
             ;
             and
             the
             Question
             is
             now
             put
             particularly
             concerning
             the
             doctrine
             contained
             in
             St.
             Matthews
             Gospel
             :
             his
             principles
             are
             ,
             
               That
               this
               must
               be
               believed
               by
               divine
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Faith
               must
               rest
               upon
               divine
               Revelation
            
             ;
             I
             now
             enquire
             upon
             what
             particular
             divine
             Revelation
             he
             doth
             build
             this
             act
             of
             divine
             Faith
             ,
             
               that
               St.
            
             Matthew's
             
               Gospel
               contains
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ?
            
             He
             Answers
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               Though
               he
               believes
               it
               to
               be
               true
               because
               the
               Church
               saith
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               yet
               his
               Faith
               is
               not
               resolved
               into
               the
               Churches
            
             
             
               Testimony
               ,
               but
               into
               divine
               Revelation
            
             〈◊〉
             What
             
               divine
               Revelation
            
             doth
             he
             mean
             ?
             that
             which
             is
             in
             Question
             ?
             viz.
             
               That
               St.
            
             Matthew's
             
               Gospel
               is
               divine
               Revelation
            
             :
             if
             so
             the●
             he
             doth
             not
             believe
             it
             because
             the
             Church
             saith
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             doth
             believe
             it
             because
             of
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             o●
             the
             account
             of
             Gods
             delivering
             it
             for
             truth
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             .
             For
             doth
             he
             believe
             it
             because
             the
             Evangelist
             saith
             so
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             h●
             doth
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             saith
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             believe
             it
             because
             the
             Evangelist
             saith
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             believe
             it
             because
             the
             Church
             saith
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             Faith
             must
             be
             resolved
             into
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             a
             divine
             Faith
             ▪
             must
             according
             to
             his
             own
             principles
             suppose
             that
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             is
             a
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             the
             formal
             object
             of
             divine
             Faith.
             The
             same
             absurdity
             lies
             in
             the
             other
             Answer
             ,
             
               He
               believe●
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               all
               contained
               in
               St.
            
             Matthew's
             
               Gospel
               is
               true
               because
               the
               Church
               telleth
               him
               so
               ;
               and
               then
               believes
               that
               the
               Church
               tells
               him
               true
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               revealed
               in
               some
               part
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               shall
               not
               erre
               .
            
             And
             yet
             his
             Faith
             is
             not
             resolved
             into
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             but
             the
             divine
             Revelation
             concerning
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             Answer
             must
             be
             understood
             either
             of
             St.
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             being
             
             proved
             by
             some
             other
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             grant
             the
             circle
             is
             avoided
             ;
             but
             that
             doth
             not
             answer
             the
             present
             difficulty
             ,
             which
             is
             concerning
             the
             ground
             of
             believing
             not
             some
             one
             part
             of
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             :
             Or
             else
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             St.
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             being
             proved
             by
             some
             part
             of
             it self
             .
             And
             then
             he
             resolves
             his
             Faith
             thus
             .
             He
             believes
             what
             St.
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             saith
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             he
             believes
             St.
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             believes
             St.
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             to
             be
             true
             with
             a
             divine
             Faith
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             tells
             him
             so
             .
             Can
             any
             thing
             now
             be
             more
             plain
             than
             that
             ,
             he
             must
             resolve
             his
             Faith
             into
             that
             Authority
             upon
             which
             he
             believed
             St.
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             himself
             confesseth
             to
             be
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Only
             if
             a
             man
             can
             be
             so
             foolish
             to
             believe
             first
             the
             truth
             of
             St.
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             saith
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             believe
             the
             Church
             to
             say
             true
             ,
             because
             St.
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             saith
             so
             ,
             that
             mans
             Faith
             is
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             nothing
             but
             the
             dancing
             of
             Fairies
             ,
             which
             have
             put
             him
             into
             such
             a
             circle
             that
             he
             can
             never
             find
             the
             way
             out
             of
             .
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             any
             thing
             else
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             impute
             such
             an
             absurd
             way
             of
             proceeding
             to
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             a
             through
             intoxication
             of
             School
             Divinity
             ,
             which
             confounds
             all
             true
             notions
             and
             distinct
             
             conceptions
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             makes
             men
             have
             such
             swimming
             brains
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             turn
             round
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             2.
             
             But
             supposing
             I
             could
             understand
             
             what
             this
             particular
             divine
             Revelation
             meant
             ,
             into
             which
             this
             divine
             Faith
             must
             be
             resolved
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             one
             particular
             way
             serve
             all
             mankind
             for
             it
             ?
             Must
             there
             be
             several
             and
             all
             equal
             foundations
             of
             divine
             Faith
             ?
             I
             can
             easily
             satisfie
             my self
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             asserting
             it●
             but
             not
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             this
             way
             of
             resolving
             Faith.
             The
             true
             reason
             of
             asse●ting
             it
             was
             the
             plain
             evidence
             that
             many
             persons
             had
             a
             true
             divine
             Faith
             ,
             without
             knowing
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             :
             this
             made
             some
             men
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             confess
             that
             it
             was
             not
             always
             necessary
             ;
             but
             least
             on
             the
             other
             side
             they
             should
             seem
             hereby
             to
             forego
             the
             Palladium
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             they
             do
             withall
             say
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             Faith
             may
             begin
             there
             :
             and
             so
             run
             into
             the
             very
             same
             absurdities
             that
             the
             others
             do
             .
             For
             if
             one
             man
             can
             resolve
             his
             Faith
             well
             so
             ,
             why
             not
             a
             hundred
             ,
             why
             not
             a
             thousand
             ,
             why
             not
             all
             Christians
             ?
             If
             all
             cannot
             do
             it
             without
             running
             into
             a
             circle
             ,
             neither
             can
             one
             ;
             for
             the
             process
             of
             Faith
             is
             alike
             in
             all
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             same
             means
             are
             used
             to
             all
             persons
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             men
             believe
             upon
             different
             grounds
             ;
             but
             
             what
             is
             absurd
             if
             a
             thousand
             do
             it
             ,
             is
             equally
             absurd
             if
             but
             one
             do
             it
             .
             Although
             
               the
               Guide
               ●n
               Controversies
            
             doth
             not
             suppose
             it
             necessary
             ●or
             men
             to
             resolve
             their
             Faith
             into
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ;
             yet
             he
             doth
             suppose
             ●hat
             some
             men
             may
             do
             it
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             we
             will
             put
             the
             case
             that
             any
             one
             person
             doth
             re●olve
             his
             Faith
             concerning
             Gods
             Revelation
             ●nto
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             divine
             Faith
             ;
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             informed
             by
             
               this
               worthy
               Guide
            
             ,
             whether
             he
             doth
             not
             run
             into
             the
             same
             absurdities
             ,
             which
             all
             would
             do
             if
             they
             proceeded
             that
             way
             ?
             
               i.
               e.
            
             whether
             it
             be
             any
             more
             possible
             for
             one
             to
             free
             himself
             from
             a
             circle
             than
             for
             all
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             reason
             assigned
             by
             Canus
             and
             Layman
             ,
             and
             Lugo
             this
             
               viz.
               because
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               i●
               one
               of
               the
               things
               to
               be
               believed
               as
               revealed
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               Faith
               to
               any
               ?
            
             And
             will
             not
             this
             reason
             exclude
             any
             one
             person
             from
             doing
             it
             ,
             that
             resolves
             his
             Faith
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             ?
             So
             that
             if
             this
             hold
             in
             any
             one
             ,
             being
             drawn
             from
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             and
             not
             from
             the
             circumstances
             of
             persons
             ,
             it
             must
             equally
             hold
             against
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             one
             person
             can
             reasonably
             establish
             his
             Faith
             as
             to
             Gods
             Revelation
             upon
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             6.
             3.
             
             I
             am
             far
             from
             understanding
             this
             way
             
             of
             
               immediate
               asse●●t
            
             to
             the
             divine
             Revelation
             ▪
             I
             grant
             the
             reason
             against
             proceeding
             furthe●
             to
             be
             very
             good
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Guide
            
             could
             see
             n●
             passage
             that
             way
             ,
             but
             over
             rocks
             and
             precipices
             :
             and
             therefore
             finds
             out
             a
             shorter
             cut
             by
             asserting
             an
             immediate
             assent
             to
             the
             Divin●
             Revelation
             .
             But
             to
             what
             divine
             Revelation
             doth
             he
             mean
             ?
             
               The
               Authority
               of
               Soripture
               Churches
               Infallibility
               ,
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               ,
            
             or
             any
             of
             these
             ?
             It
             is
             all
             one
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             equally
             unreasonable
             ,
             to
             allo●
             any
             of
             them
             .
             For
             I
             look
             upon
             Faith
             a●
             an
             act
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             must
             always
             have
             a
             reason
             moving
             it
             to
             assent
             .
             Even
             in
             self
             evident
             Propositions
             where
             the
             assent
             is
             most
             immediate
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             and
             clearest
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             viz.
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             understanding
             never
             hesitate
             or
             doubt
             ,
             but
             yield
             a
             firm
             assent
             upon
             the
             first
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             proportionable
             to
             the
             reason
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             motive
             enclining
             to
             assent
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             readiness
             and
             firmness
             of
             it
             .
             But
             to
             assert
             an
             assent
             in
             Faith
             so
             immediate
             ,
             of
             which
             no
             motive
             or
             reason
             can
             be
             assigned
             proportionable
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             repugnant
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             reasonable
             faculties
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             make
             one
             of
             the
             noblest
             acts
             of
             our
             understandings
             a
             meer
             blind
             and
             bruitish
             assent
             .
             All
             that
             
             we
             enquire
             for
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             move
             our
             minds
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             act
             of
             divine
             Faith
             ;
             which
             is
             seen
             in
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             humane
             Faith.
             For
             no
             man
             can
             reasonably
             believe
             what
             another
             saith
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             able
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             both
             of
             them
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             very
             strange
             that
             in
             the
             most
             weighty
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             on
             which
             mens
             eternal
             happiness
             and
             misery
             depend
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             assent
             in
             such
             an
             immediate
             manner
             that
             they
             can
             have
             no
             good
             account
             to
             give
             of
             their
             divine
             Faith.
             Yes
             ,
             ●aith
             the
             Guide
             ,
             
               an
               account
               may
               be
               given
               ●o
               make
               this
               assent
               appear
               prudent
               by
               the
               mo●ives
               of
               credibility
               :
            
             But
             that
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             we
             enquire
             for
             ;
             but
             a
             sufficient
             foundation
             for
             divine
             Faith
             :
             and
             as
             to
             this
             he
             asserts
             ,
             ●hat
             our
             Faith
             doth
             immediately
             rest
             upon
             divine
             Revelation
             without
             proceeding
             to
             another
             Revelation
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             .
             But
             now
             then
             can
             this
             divine
             Faith
             have
             a
             divine
             Revelation
             for
             its
             ground
             ?
             It
             may
             have
             it
             for
             its
             material
             object
             ,
             which
             comes
             not
             under
             our
             consideration
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             formal
             object
             on
             motive
             of
             that
             Faith
             as
             to
             this
             Revelation
             .
             We
             will
             suppose
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             believed
             ,
             I
             demand
             a
             reason
             why
             this
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
             The
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               because
               God
               hath
               revealed
               it
               in
               his
               Word
            
             ;
             there
             the
             Q●estion
             returns
             what
             reason
             
             have
             you
             to
             believe
             that
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             Here
             
               the
               Guide
            
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               stand
               there
            
             ;
             if
             you
             proceed
             a
             step
             further
             you
             are
             lost
             .
             For
             if
             you
             say
             upon
             another
             Revelation
             ,
             then
             that
             upon
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             end
             .
             But
             say
             I
             ,
             you
             tell
             me
             I
             must
             believe
             this
             to
             be
             Gods
             Word
             with
             a
             divine
             Faith
             ;
             and
             this
             divine
             Faith
             must
             rest
             upon
             a
             divine
             Revelation
             as
             its
             formal
             cause
             ;
             assign
             me
             that
             ,
             or
             you
             overthrow
             the
             nature
             of
             divine
             Faith
             ;
             what
             divine
             Revelation
             is
             there
             for
             this
             Faith
             to
             rest
             upon
             ?
             None
             say
             you
             ,
             
               but
               here
               it
               must
               stop
            
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             by
             your
             own
             principles
             this
             either
             can
             be
             no
             divine
             Faith
             ,
             or
             else
             divine
             Faith
             doth
             not
             always
             need
             a
             divine
             Revelation
             .
             So
             that
             this
             way
             of
             the
             resolution
             of
             Faith
             overthrows
             it self
             ;
             and
             needs
             no
             other
             opposition
             but
             of
             one
             part
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             4.
             
             It
             may
             be
             all
             this
             may
             be
             cleared
             by
             
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             supplying
             the
             want
             of
             another
             Revelation
             ,
             by
             its
             illuminating
             and
             confirming
             the
             mind
             .
             So
             the
             Tragoedians
             of
             old
             call'd
             down
             the
             Gods
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             extricate
             themselves
             by
             no
             other
             means
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             do
             in
             the
             least
             doubt
             the
             efficiency
             of
             the
             divine
             Spirit
             in
             the
             act
             and
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ;
             or
             that
             God
             by
             secret
             and
             unexpressible
             ways
             may
             strengthen
             
             and
             increase
             Grace
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             thereby
             become
             better
             assured
             of
             the
             ●hings
             they
             believe
             .
             But
             the
             Question
             now
             ●s
             whether
             our
             Faith
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             motive
             and
             ●eason
             of
             it
             can
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             ●he
             illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             And
             in
             ●ruth
             after
             all
             his
             turnings
             and
             windings
             
               the
               Guide
            
             sits
             down
             at
             last
             in
             the
             grossest
             way
             of
             resolving
             divine
             faith
             into
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             
               that
               doth
               ●lluminate
               the
               understanding
               that
               the
               prime
               verity
               cannot
               lie
               in
               whatever
               thing
               it
               reveals
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               the
               particular
               articles
               of
               our
               faith
               are
               its
               revelations
               .
            
             Was
             ever
             any
             ●hing
             more
             fully
             said
             to
             this
             purpose
             by
             the
             highest
             Calvinists
             or
             Enthusiasts
             ?
             Have
             the
             ●isputants
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hither●o
             charged
             them
             with
             a
             circle
             in
             this
             ●esolution
             of
             faith
             ,
             equal
             with
             theirs
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             hath
             the
             very
             
               Guide
               in
               Controversies
            
             found
             no
             way
             to
             escape
             one
             whirlpool
             ,
             but
             by
             falling
             into
             another
             ?
             But
             since
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             this
             
               Guide
               in
               Controversies
            
             to
             be
             infallible
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             ask
             him
             some
             few
             Questions
             .
             Doth
             he
             in
             earnest
             believe
             that
             our
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             veracity
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             revelations
             do
             flow
             from
             the
             immediate
             illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             then
             ,
             1.
             
             Why
             he
             trouble●
             himself
             about
             any
             other
             resolution
             of
             faith
             ▪
             For
             by
             this
             way
             he
             resolves
             faith
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             If
             you
             ask
             the
             first
             Question●
             why
             you
             believe
             that
             to
             be
             true
             which
             God
             reveals
             ?
             The
             Answer
             is
             ready
             ,
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               illuminates
               my
               mind
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               this
               ▪
            
             If
             you
             again
             ask
             ,
             why
             you
             believe
             these
             particular
             articles
             to
             be
             Gods
             revelations
             ;
             the
             answer
             is
             already
             given
             ,
             
               the
               same
               Holy
               Ghost
               illuminates
               my
               mind
               in
               that
               too
               .
            
             What
             need
             Church-Infallibility
             ,
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             ,
             motives
             of
             credibility
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ;
             the
             work
             is
             compleatly
             and
             effectually
             done
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ▪
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             tell
             unbelievers
             that
             we
             can
             give
             them
             no
             satisfaction
             as
             to
             the
             grounds
             of
             our
             divine
             faith
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             grants
             something
             may
             be
             said
             for
             a
             dull
             kind
             of
             
               humane
               and
               acquisite
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             others
             are
             capable
             of
             understanding
             ;
             but
             for
             
               divine
               faith
            
             that
             depends
             upon
             such
             secret
             and
             private
             illuminations
             ,
             which
             no
             person
             can
             at
             all
             judge
             of
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             them
             ;
             nor
             he
             very
             well
             ,
             unless
             another
             revelation
             assures
             him
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             the
             illuminations
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             and
             not
             the
             deceptions
             of
             his
             own
             .
             Especially
             since
             it
             is
             a
             principle
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             that
             no
             man
             can
             attain
             any
             absolute
             certainty
             of
             Grace
             without
             a
             particular
             
             Revelation
             from
             God.
             See
             then
             what
             a
             wilderness
             
               this
               Guide
            
             hath
             led
             us
             into
             !
             We
             ●re
             to
             believe
             that
             what
             God
             hath
             revealed
             ●s
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             revealed
             these
             things
             ,
             ●rom
             the
             illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             ●ut
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             know
             that
             we
             have
             ●uch
             an
             illumination
             without
             another
             reve●ation
             to
             discover
             that
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             must
             run
             ●n
             without
             end
             or
             turn
             back
             again
             the
             same
             way
             we
             went
             ,
             to
             believe
             illumination
             by
             ●evelation
             and
             revelation
             by
             illumination
             .
             3.
             
             How
             he
             can
             possibly
             give
             himself
             any
             good
             account
             of
             his
             faith
             in
             this
             manner
             ?
             For
             since
             the
             fundamental
             principle
             of
             faith
             ●s
             the
             veracity
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             belief
             of
             Gods
             veracity
             is
             here
             attributed
             to
             the
             illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             we
             may
             see
             how
             excellent
             
               a
               Guide
            
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             thus
             stumbles
             in
             a
             plain
             way
             ,
             or
             must
             of
             necessity
             go
             forward
             and
             backward
             .
             For
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             satisfie
             me
             according
             to
             this
             resolution
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             this
             Question
             ;
             why
             he
             doth
             believe
             whatsoever
             God
             saith
             is
             true
             ?
             his
             Answer
             is
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               his
               inward
               illumination
               assured
               me
               so
            
             ;
             But
             then
             I
             ask
             again
             ,
             why
             he
             is
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             enlightens
             him
             ?
             his
             Answer
             must
             be
             if
             he
             speaks
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               God
               and
               cannot
               speak
               any
               thing
               but
               truth
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             veracity
             
             of
             God
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             Spirits
             Illumination
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirits
             Illumination
             by
             Go●
             veracity
             .
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             principl●
             which
             faith
             stands
             upon
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             Go●
             hath
             revealed
             the
             things
             we
             believe
             ;
             he●
             again
             I
             ask
             why
             he
             believes
             these
             articles
             a●
             Gods
             revelations
             ,
             his
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Hol●
               Ghost
               by
               enlightening
               my
               mind
               hath
               assured
               me
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             then
             I
             ask
             how
             he
             is
             su●
             with
             a
             divine
             faith
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             case
             is
             necessary
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             tha●
             this
             is
             the
             illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost●
             Here
             he
             must
             return
             again
             to
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             wherein
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghos●
             is
             made
             .
             Judge
             now
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             thi●
             be
             not
             an
             admirable
             
               Guide
               in
               Controversies
            
             and
             whether
             he
             hath
             not
             given
             a
             very
             satisfactory
             account
             of
             the
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Besides
             that
             this
             way
             is
             thus
             unsatisfactory
             
             in
             it self
             ,
             I
             have
             this
             further
             charge
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             other
             ways
             are
             liable
             only
             to
             the
             single
             absurdities
             of
             their
             own
             particula●
             opinions
             ;
             but
             this
             blind
             Guide
             hoping
             to
             clea●
             himself
             of
             one
             great
             absurdity
             ,
             hath
             not
             only
             run
             into
             it
             the
             very
             way
             he
             seeks
             to
             escape
             it
             ,
             but
             into
             many
             more
             besides
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             absurd
             in
             the
             Calvinists
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             he
             hath
             taken
             in
             that
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             absurd
             in
             resolving
             faith
             by
             the
             
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             is
             liable
             to
             ●hat
             too
             ;
             because
             though
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             ●t
             necessary
             he
             allows
             it
             to
             be
             good
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             that
             which
             he
             looks
             upon
             as
             the
             advantage
             of
             their
             faith
             above
             ours
             plungeth
             him
             unavoidably
             in
             as
             bad
             a
             circle
             as
             may
             ●e
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               once
               believed
               by
               a
               divine
               Faith
               from
               the
               Revelation
               of
               it
               in
               Scripture
               it
               is
               a
               ground
               of
               faith
               to
               him
               in
               all
               controversies
               that
               arise
               concerning
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
            
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             now
             to
             examine
             the
             falseness
             of
             the
             pretence
             ,
             (
             which
             hath
             been
             done
             already
             and
             may
             be
             more
             afterwards
             )
             that
             which
             at
             present
             I
             am
             to
             shew
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             in
             his
             resolution
             of
             Faith
             concerning
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             to
             avoid
             the
             circle
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             how
             he
             attempts
             it
             ,
             
               Suppose
               I
               be
               asked
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               concerning
               some
               article
               of
            
             
             
               faith
               defined
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               the
               same
               article
               doth
               not
               appear
               to
               me
               clearly
               delivered
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               why
               with
               a
               divine
               faith
               I
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               divine
               Revelation
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               revealed
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               perpetually
               assisted
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               infallible
               for
               ever
               in
               matters
               delivered
               by
               her
               ,
               hath
               delivered
               it
               to
               me
               as
               such
               .
               If
               again
               why
               with
               a
               divine
               faith
               I
               believe
               these
               Scriptures
               in
               general
               or
               such
               a
               sense
               of
               those
               texts
               in
               particular
               ,
               which
               are
            
             
             
               pretended
               to
               reveal
               the
               Churches
               infallibility
               to
               be
               divine
               Revelation
               ?
               I
               answer
               as
               before
               ,
               because
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               hath
               delivered
               them
               to
               be
               so
               :
               which
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               related
               or
               conveyed
               to
               me
               by
               the
               Churc●
               I
               believe
               with
               a
               divine
               faith
               by
               the
               interna●
               operation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               without
               havi●●
               at
               all
               any
               further
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               fro●
               which
               I
               should
               believe
               this
               Revelation
               to
               b●
               divine
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             utmost
             progress
             of
             divine
             faith
             with
             him
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             muc●
             faith
             there
             may
             be
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             I
             am
             su●
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             reason
             .
             Fo●
             if
             a
             stop
             be
             made
             at
             last
             by
             the
             internal
             op●ration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             what
             need
             so
             muc●
             ado
             to
             come
             thither
             ?
             Might
             not
             the
             sam●
             answer
             have
             served
             as
             well
             to
             the
             first
             an●
             second
             Question
             as
             to
             the
             third
             ?
             When
             yo●
             were
             asked
             why
             with
             a
             divine
             faith
             you
             b●lieve
             such
             a
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             divin●
             Revelation
             ?
             Might
             not
             you
             have
             hindred
             a●
             further
             proceeding
             by
             saying
             ,
             I
             believe
             i●
             with
             a
             divine
             faith
             by
             the
             internal
             operatio●
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             having
             at
             all
             an●
             further
             divine
             Revelation
             .
             But
             if
             you
             though
             it
             necessary
             to
             assign
             another
             divine
             Revelation
             for
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             faith
             ,
             by
             th●
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             why
             will
             not
             the
             sam●
             reason
             hold
             for
             the
             last
             act
             ?
             which
             must
             hav●
             as
             good
             a
             Foundation
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             els●
             
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             be
             
               a
               divine
               faith
            
             as
             well
             as
             ●he
             other
             ?
             But
             the
             subtilty
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             ●ou
             have
             it
             seems
             by
             your
             office
             of
             
             Guide
             ●he
             opening
             of
             the
             Gate
             ,
             and
             you
             hold
             it
             ●pen
             so
             long
             as
             to
             let
             through
             all
             your
             Friends
             ,
             ●or
             Infallibility
             and
             Tradition
             must
             by
             any
             means
             be
             let
             through
             ,
             and
             when
             these
             are
             ●assed
             ,
             down
             falls
             the
             Gate
             in
             so
             rude
             a
             man●er
             as
             is
             enough
             to
             cripple
             any
             other
             that
             endeavours
             to
             get
             passage
             .
             Can
             any
             man
             pos●ibly
             assign
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             should
             not
             have
             as
             great
             force
             ,
             before
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             be
             let
             in
             ?
             But
             this
             it
             is
             to
             be
             
               a
               Guide
               in
               Controversies
            
             ,
             ●o
             direct
             Infallibility
             ,
             Tradition
             and
             the
             Ho●y
             Ghost
             to
             know
             their
             distance
             and
             to
             keep
             ●heir
             due
             places
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             favour
             ●hat
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             allowed
             to
             bring
             up
             the
             rear
             and
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             to
             offer
             to
             go
             before
             Infallibility
             or
             Tradition
             .
             For
             these
             are
             capable
             of
             doing
             better
             service
             afterwards
             than
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             ever
             like
             to
             do
             them
             ;
             the
             greatest
             use
             of
             it
             being
             to
             make
             good
             a
             Pass
             ,
             that
             nothing
             follow
             to
             disturb
             the
             march
             of
             Infallibility
             and
             Tradition
             .
             But
             if
             I
             may
             be
             so
             bold
             once
             more
             to
             presume
             to
             ask
             this
             wonderful
             Guide
             ;
             when
             the
             dispute
             is
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             why
             he
             doth
             believe
             such
             a
             particular
             sense
             which
             doth
             not
             appear
             clearly
             
             to
             him
             in
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             infallibl●
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             divine
             Revelation
             ?
             Hi●
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               revealed
               in
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               infallible
               hath
               delive●ed
               this
               to
               him
               as
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               .
            
             Very
             well
             this
             is
             an
             Answer
             I
             understand
             ,
             though
             I
             se●
             no
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             But
             I
             proceed
             ,
             why
             d●
             you
             believe
             this
             Infallibility
             to
             be
             the
             sens●
             of
             those
             places
             which
             speak
             of
             the
             Church
             since
             to
             me
             they
             are
             far
             from
             appearing
             t●
             be
             clearly
             delivered
             in
             those
             Scriptures
             Remember
             you
             believe
             this
             with
             divin●
             faith
             ,
             and
             this
             divine
             faith
             must
             have
             d●vine
             Revelation
             ;
             the
             Question
             then
             is
             u●
             on
             what
             divine
             Revelation
             do
             you
             believ●
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             pr●mised
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             He
             Answers
             ,
             
               upon
               Ap●stolical
               Tradition
            
             .
             Is
             this
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             different
             from
             it
             ?
             If
             the
             same
             what
             greate
             clearness
             can
             there
             be
             in
             this
             than
             in
             th●
             Scriptures
             ?
             If
             different
             ,
             what
             divine
             Revelation
             is
             your
             faith
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             o●
             that
             built
             upon
             ?
             He
             ingenuously
             consesse●
             
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               then
               there
               must
               be
               a
               process
            
             in
             infinitum
             
               or
               a
               circle
            
             .
             And
             yet
             hi●
             principle
             is
             that
             divine
             revelation
             is
             nece●sary
             to
             divine
             faith
             ;
             but
             there
             can
             be
             non●
             here
             by
             his
             own
             consession
             ,
             without
             process
             
               in
               insinitum
            
             or
             a
             circle
             ;
             which
             i●
             
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             absurdity
             of
             his
             own
             way
             as
             far
             as
             a
             man
             can
             desire
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             how
             comes
             this
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             to
             be
             known
             to
             him
             ?
             
               By
               the
               Church
            
             he
             saith
             ;
             but
             may
             the
             Church
             be
             deceived
             in
             delivering
             Apostolical
             Traditions
             ?
             No
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               she
               is
               infallible
            
             :
             but
             do
             you
             believe
             her
             infallible
             with
             divine
             faith
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             he
             saith
             
               that
               must
               be
               done
            
             :
             then
             at
             last
             there
             must
             be
             a
             divine
             Revelation
             again
             for
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             circle
             returns
             .
             No
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               at
               last
               ,
               he
               believes
               the
               Churches
               Testimony
               infallible
               only
               with
               a
               humane
               and
               acquisite
               faith
               upon
               prudential
               motives
               ;
               but
               he
               believes
               the
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               related
               by
               the
               Church
               with
               a
               divine
               faith
               .
            
             Was
             there
             ever
             such
             a
             perplexed
             
               Guide
               in
               Controversies
            
             ?
             The
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             sometimes
             to
             be
             believed
             with
             a
             
               divine
               faith
            
             and
             sometimes
             not
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             with
             a
             divine
             faith
             it
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             divine
             faith
             of
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             ;
             for
             he
             assigns
             no
             other
             ground
             or
             reason
             for
             it
             besides
             the
             Infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               But
               this
               infallibility
            
             he
             saith
             
               may
               be
               known
               two
               ways
               by
               promises
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               prudential
               motives
            
             ;
             not
             to
             dispute
             now
             the
             possibility
             of
             proving
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             by
             prudential
             motives
             ;
             (
             which
             I
             shall
             do
             at
             large
             afterwards
             )
             the
             thing
             I
             now
             enquire
             after
             is
             ,
             since
             
             the
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             must
             be
             believed
             by
             divine
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             comes
             by
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ;
             whether
             any
             other
             Infallibility
             can
             secure
             such
             a
             faith
             besides
             the
             Infallibility
             by
             Promise
             ;
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             asserted
             being
             a
             security
             from
             error
             by
             divine
             Assistance
             ,
             and
             that
             assistance
             only
             supposed
             to
             be
             promised
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             other
             Infallibility
             here
             understood
             but
             that
             ;
             which
             Infallibility
             by
             his
             own
             assertion
             must
             be
             believed
             by
             divine
             faith
             ,
             which
             divine
             Faith
             must
             rest
             upon
             divine
             Revelation
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             believes
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             because
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             by
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             by
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             .
             See
             now
             what
             an
             admirable
             
               Guide
               in
               Controversies
            
             we
             have
             met
             with
             !
             and
             with
             what
             skill
             and
             dexterity
             he
             hath
             escaped
             the
             circle
             .
             And
             so
             I
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             this
             GUIDE
             ,
             finding
             nothing
             in
             him
             further
             material
             about
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             not
             answered
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Discourse
             .
             The
             Considerato●
             urging
             so
             much
             the
             very
             same
             things
             ,
             and
             frequently
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             that
             I
             now
             think
             he
             either
             was
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             or
             made
             very
             bold
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
               The
               Principles
               of
            
             E.
             W.
             
               about
               the
               certainty
               of
               Divine
               Faith
               laid
               down
               and
               considered
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             HAving
             met
             with
             so
             little
             satisfaction
             from
             the
             Guide
             
             in
             Controversies
             ,
             I
             now
             betake
             my self
             to
             the
             Rule
             ;
             no
             
               Fancies
               ,
               Toys
               ,
               Trifles
            
             ,
             or
             
               Fallible
               Glosses
            
             ,
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             for
             those
             
               E.
               W.
            
             cries
             out
             upon
             almost
             in
             every
             page
             of
             his
             worthy
             work
             ;
             but
             
               Reason
               and
               Religion
            
             ,
             or
             
               The
               Certain
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             What
             can
             any
             man
             desire
             more
             ?
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             see
             Mr.
             Stillingfleet
             joyned
             in
             the
             Title-page
             with
             
               Atheists
               ,
               Heathens
               ,
               Jews
               ,
               Turks
               and
               all
               Sectaries
               .
            
             And
             that
             he
             might
             own
             a
             greater
             obligation
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             all
             that
             Rabble
             ;
             he
             dispatches
             them
             all
             ,
             after
             a
             fashion
             ,
             in
             30.
             pages
             ,
             and
             spends
             above
             600
             ,
             upon
             him
             .
             O
             what
             a
             pestilent
             Heretick
             is
             this
             Stillingfleet
             !
             that
             deserves
             so
             many
             lashes
             beyond
             
               Atheists
               ,
               Heathens
            
             ;
             
             Jews
             or
             Turks
             !
             If
             he
             had
             been
             any
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             been
             gently
             used
             ,
             for
             never
             were
             they
             fairlier
             dealt
             with
             by
             any
             man
             that
             undertook
             them
             .
             But
             he
             is
             not
             so
             much
             their
             Friend
             to
             thank
             him
             for
             this
             kind
             usage
             :
             and
             
               E.
               W.
            
             thinks
             he
             will
             have
             enough
             to
             do
             to
             defend
             himself
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             think
             so
             too
             ,
             if
             either
             of
             his
             Books
             against
             me
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             thrown
             at
             my
             head
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             very
             thick
             and
             as
             heavy
             as
             is
             possible
             .
             And
             to
             my
             great
             comfort
             ,
             I
             never
             yet
             saw
             two
             such
             bulky
             books
             ,
             whose
             substance
             might
             be
             brought
             into
             a
             less
             compass
             ;
             for
             setting
             aside
             Tautologies
             and
             tedious
             repetitions
             ,
             frequent
             excursions
             and
             impertinent
             digressions
             the
             pith
             and
             marrow
             of
             both
             his
             Books
             lies
             in
             this
             one
             word
             Infallibility
             .
             But
             it
             is
             time
             to
             fall
             to
             my
             business
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             more
             Advertisements
             ;
             and
             Infallibility
             being
             the
             main
             design
             of
             his
             Books
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             my
             present
             debate
             with
             him
             .
             And
             because
             this
             
               E.
               W.
            
             is
             a
             great
             pretender
             to
             Principles
             ;
             the
             method
             I
             shall
             proceed
             in
             shall
             be
             first
             to
             consider
             his
             Principles
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             defend
             my
             own
             .
             For
             which
             I
             shall
             chiefly
             make
             use
             of
             his
             last
             Book
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             effect
             but
             another
             edition
             of
             his
             former
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             I
             suppose
             being
             disposed
             of
             to
             better
             purposes
             than
             to
             be
             read
             ;
             for
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             one
             person
             in
             England
             that
             read
             it
             over
             .
             However
             ,
             what
             there
             is
             
             material
             in
             it
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             last
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             present
             controversie
             ,
             I
             shall
             upon
             occasion
             take
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             main
             Principles
             he
             builds
             upon
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             without
             an
             Infallible
             Church
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             certainty
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Roman-Catholick
             Church
             is
             this
             Infallible
             Church
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             can
             prove
             these
             two
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             need
             any
             more
             to
             establish
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             to
             overthrow
             ours
             .
             And
             I
             will
             say
             that
             for
             his
             praise
             that
             he
             hath
             brought
             the
             controversie
             into
             a
             narrow
             compass
             ;
             for
             he
             confesses
             it
             is
             endless
             to
             dispute
             out
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             since
             witty
             men
             by
             their
             
               fall●ble
               ,
               Glosses
            
             can
             turn
             and
             winde
             them
             which
             way
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             stiff
             and
             inflexible
             as
             a
             standing
             infallible
             Oracle
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             being
             once
             believed
             all
             Controversie
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
             But
             we
             may
             as
             soon
             hope
             to
             see
             all
             other
             controversies
             ended
             by
             dry
             blows
             ,
             as
             this
             Principle
             proved
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             any
             reasonable
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             main
             proofs
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             he
             insists
             upon
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Divine
               Faith
               without
               it
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               There
               can
               be
               no
               certainty
               as
               to
               the
               Canon
               ,
               or
               edition
               ,
               or
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               There
               can
               be
               as
               little
               certainty
            
             
             
               as
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Fathers
               or
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               there
               can
               be
               no
               divine
               Faith
               without
               it
               .
            
             This
             he
             frequently
             insists
             upon
             in
             both
             his
             Books
             ;
             and
             with
             so
             much
             vehemency
             ,
             as
             
               to
               make
               the
               deniers
               of
               Infallibility
               to
               overthrow
               all
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               .
            
             Which
             being
             a
             charge
             of
             the
             highest
             nature
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             good
             by
             the
             clearest
             evidence
             .
             Whether
             that
             which
             
               E.
               W.
            
             produces
             ,
             be
             so
             I
             shall
             leave
             any
             one
             to
             judge
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             given
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             Principles
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             In
             his
             first
             Book
             called
             
               Protestancy
               without
               Principles
            
             ,
             he
             begins
             with
             this
             subject
             ;
             and
             lays
             down
             these
             assertions
             ,
             upon
             which
             all
             his
             Discourse
             is
             built
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               Gods
               infallible
               Revelation
               requires
               an
               infallible
               Assent
               of
               Faith
               ;
               or
               an
               infallible
               verity
               revealed
               to
               us
               forcibly
               requires
               an
               answerable
               and
               correspondent
               infallible
               assent
               of
               Faith
               in
               us
               :
               the
               contrary
            
             he
             calls
             
               wild
               Doctrine
               ;
               this
               subjective
               infallibility
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               he
               offers
               very
               wisely
               to
               prove
               from
               those
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               speak
               of
               the
               assurance
               which
               Christians
               had
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               This
               infallible
               assent
               of
               Faith
               doth
               require
               infallible
               Teachers
               ;
               for
               infallible
               believers
               and
               infallible
               Teachers
               are
               correlatives
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             goes
             
             about
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             
               because
               ,
               if
               Christs
               infallible
               Doctrine
               be
               only
               fallibly
               taught
               ,
               no
               man
               hath
               certainty
               what
               it
               is
               ;
               and
               seeing
               what
               is
               fallible
               may
               be
               false
               ,
               Christs
               Doctrine
               may
               not
               be
               taught
               at
               all
               ;
               which
               is
               infallible
               and
               cannot
               be
               false
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               should
               abjure
               this
               fallible
               Doctrine
               ,
               doth
               not
               deny
               therein
               Christs
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               upon
               that
               account
               an
               Heretick
               .
            
             But
             to
             
             make
             Faith
             Infallible
             ,
             he
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Preacher
               sent
               by
               the
               infallible
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               member
               conjoyned
               with
               it
               ,
               is
               infallible
               in
               his
               Teaching
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               whosoever
               renounces
               an
               Infallible
               society
               cannot
               teach
               with
               certainty
               Christs
               infallible
               Doctrine
               .
               From
               whence
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               follows
               an
               utter
               ruine
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             In
             his
             third
             Chapter
             he
             further
             proves
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               Church
               were
               fallible
               in
               her
               Teaching
               ,
               God
               would
               oblige
               us
               to
               believe
               a
               falsity
               ;
               because
               God
               commands
               men
               to
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Church
               may
               erre
               ,
               then
               men
               are
               obliged
               to
               believe
               a
               false
               Doctrine
               taught
               by
               her
               .
               And
               all
               other
               means
               short
               of
               this
               Infallibility
               would
               be
               insufficient
               for
               preserving
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             In
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             he
             comes
             to
             
               a
               particular
               consideration
               of
               divine
               Faith
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               proves
               the
               necessity
               of
               infallibility
               .
               Faith
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               requires
               two
               things
               essentially
               ,
               an
               object
            
             
             
               which
               is
               Gods
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               a
               Proposition
               of
               this
               object
               ;
               by
               Vertue
               of
               which
               the
               elicit
               act
               of
               Faith
               follows
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               and
               intellectually
               lays
               as
               it
               were
               hold
               ,
               both
               o●
               Gods
               Revelation
               and
               the
               thing
               revealed
               .
            
             Now
             to
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             such
             an
             infallible
             Proposition
             in
             order
             to
             divine
             Faith
             ,
             ho●
             lays
             down
             some
             abstruse
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               Gods
               infallible
               Revelation
               avail●
               nothing
               in
               order
               to
               Faith
               ,
               unless
               Christian●
               by
               their
               Faith
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               certainly
               thereof
               ,
               or
               owne
               it
               as
               infallible
               and
               the
               assured
               ground
               of
               their
               Assent
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               measure
               and
               degrees
               of
               certitude
               in
               the
               assent
               are
               according
               to
               those
               which
               the
               Proponent
               gives
               to
               the
               Revelation
               .
               If
               he
               teaches
               doubtfully
               ,
               the
               assent
               is
               doubtful
               ,
               if
               probably
               ,
               the
               assent
               is
               probable
               ,
               is
               infallibly
               ,
               the
               assent
               is
               infallible
               :
            
             the
             reason
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               because
               an
               object
               revealed
               receives
               its
               light
               from
               the
               proposal
               ,
               as
               an
               object
               of
               sight
               doth
               from
               the
               light
               of
               the
               air
               .
               As
               long
               therefore
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               as
               the
               infallibility
               of
               a
               Revelation
               stands
               remote
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               an
               undoubted
               application
               made
               by
               an
               infallible
               proponent
               ,
               it
               can
               no
               more
               transfuse
               certainty
               into
               Faith
               ,
               than
               Fire
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               warm
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               if
               it
               were
               not
               certain
               in
               it self
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               in
               Being
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               From
               hence
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               follows
               that
               Protestants
               can
               only
               doubtfully
               guess
               at
               what
               they
               are
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               consequently
               never
               yet
               had
               nor
               can
               have
               Divine
               ,
               certain
               and
               infallible
               Faith.
               Because
               they
               cannot
               ●ropose
               Faith
               infallibly
               .
            
             Hence
             he
             proceeds
             Chapter
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             ,
             
               to
               disprove
               Moral
               Cer●ainty
               ,
               as
               insufficient
               in
               order
               to
               Faith
               ;
               and
               destroying
               ,
            
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               very
               being
               and
               ●ssence
               of
               Divine
               and
               supernatural
               Faith
               ;
               because
               the
               sole
               and
               adequate
               object
               of
               divine
               and
               supernatural
               Faith
               is
               Gods
               infinite
               veracity
               actually
               speaking
               to
               us
               ;
               but
               this
               infinite
               veracity
               ,
               (
               when
               it
               is
               duly
               proposed
               )
               ,
               transsuseth
               more
               certainty
               into
               the
               elicit
               act
               of
               Faith
               ,
               than
               any
               Moral
               Certainty
               derived
               ●rom
               inferiour
               motives
               can
               have
               .
               For
               all
               Moral
               Certainty
               is
               at
               least
               capable
               of
               falsity
               and
               may
               deceive
               us
               :
               Gods
               infallible
               veracity
               cannot
               be
               false
               nor
               deceive
               if
               Faith
               rest
               upon
               that
               Motive
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               rest
               not
               there
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Faith
               at
               all
               .
               Nay
               he
               asserts
               ,
               that
               supernatural
               Faith
               is
               more
               certain
               and
               infallible
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               Metaphysical
               Sciences
               which
               nature
               can
               give
               us
            
             ;
             For
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             plain
             reason
             ,
             
               Because
               the
               infinite
               veracity
               of
               God
               which
               only
               supporteth
               Faith
               with
               greater
               force
               ,
               energy
               ,
               and
               necessity
               transfuseth
               into
               it
               ,
               a
               supereminent
               insallibility
               ,
               supereminent
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               and
               above
               all
            
             
             
               the
               Certainty
               ,
               which
               the
               principles
               of
               natur●
               can
               afford
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             
               E.
               W●
            
             principles
             of
             Faith
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             :
             which
             is
             somewhat
             more
             enlarged
             in
             the
             second
             In
             one
             Chapter
             he
             designs
             to
             prove
             
               if
               the
               Roman
               Church
               be
               not
               infallible
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               tru●
            
             
             
               Faith
               in
               the
               world
            
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             which
             in
             his
             own
             easie
             terms
             is
             this
             ,
             
               For
               the
               meer
               possibility
               of
               deceiving
               Christians
               in
               one
               Article
            
             
             
               impossibilitates
               the
               Belief
               of
               all
               she
               proposeth
               .
            
             In
             another
             Chapter
             ,
             
               That
               she
               is
               not
               only
               infallible
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               that
               the
               Adversaries
               of
               her
               infallibility
               destroy
               the
               very
               essence
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             
               That
               divine
               Faith
               in
               this
               present
               state
               of
               things
               necessarily
               requires
               a
               Church
               infallible
               ,
               because
               the
               infallibility
               of
               faith
               necessarily
               requires
               not
               only
               an
               Infallible
               Revelation
               ,
               but
               a●
               infallible
               Proponent
               .
               Ruine
               one
               or
               the
               other
               Infallibility
               ,
               faith
               can
               be
               no
               more
               but
               an
               uncertain
               Assent
               and
               consequently
               can
               be
               no
               faith
               at
               all
            
             ;
             This
             reason
             he
             diversifies
             into
             many
             shapes
             ,
             and
             represents
             it
             in
             different
             words
             ,
             but
             it
             comes
             in
             at
             every
             turn
             .
             So
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             he
             proves
             
               the
               Catholick
            
             
             
               Church
               Gods
               infallible
               Oracle
               ,
               because
               infallibility
               once
               taken
               away
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               have
               assurance
               so
               much
               as
               of
               one
               Christian
               verity
               ;
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               be
               assured
               of
               what
               is
               fallibly
               taught
               :
               because
               what
               is
               so
            
             
             
               taught
               ,
               may
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Proposition
               be
               ●alse
               ,
               but
               a
               doctrine
               so
               far
               removed
               from
               in●allible
               certainly
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               due
               application
               of
               its
               infallibility
               ,
               comes
               not
               near
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               was
               applied
               ,
               taught
               and
               proposed
               infallibly
               :
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               utterly
               impossible
               ,
               that
               an
               infallible
               verity
            
             
             
               as
               revealed
               ,
               though
               fallibly
               proposed
               should
               have
               influence
               upon
               faith
               ,
               or
               work
               in
               believers
               a
               most
               firm
               assent
               .
            
             Not
             long
             after
             ,
             he
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               infallibility
               being
               taken
            
             
             
               away
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               tell
               ,
               but
               that
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               a
               fiction
            
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             his
             words
             .
             
               A
               feigned
               and
               fallible
               Religion
               are
               near
               Co●sin
               Germans
               .
               The
               one
               is
               a
               Fiction
               ,
               the
               other
               at
               least
               may
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               any
               man
               can
               know
               is
               no
               better
               :
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               without
               infallibility
               Religion
            
             
             
               is
               meer
               Scepticism
               :
               because
               all
               other
               means
               ,
               infallibility
               being
               set
               aside
               ,
               may
               be
               equally
               pleaded
               by
               Hereticks
               ,
               (
               as
            
             Arians
             
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               )
               as
               by
               any
               other
               .
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             he
             proposes
             that
             which
             he
             calls
             
               the
               last
               proof
               of
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               ,
            
             which
             is
             still
             the
             
             very
             same
             over
             and
             over
             ;
             (
             for
             he
             out-does
             the
             Cook
             of
             Brundusium
             in
             serving
             up
             the
             the
             same
             meat
             in
             several
             dresses
             )
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               denyal
               of
               it
               overthrows
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ;
             
             be
             pleased
             to
             observe
             his
             concise
             way
             o●
             reasoning
             .
             
               If
               the
               infallibility
               of
               reveale●
               doctrine
               be
               lost
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               way
               between
               God
               and
               us
               ,
               If
               the
               Revelation
               appear
               not
               as
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               infallible
               ,
               whe●
               we
               assent
               to
               it
               by
               faith
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               no●
               infallibly
               conveyed
               and
               applied
               to
               all
               by
               a●●nerring
               proponent
               ,
               as
               it
               subsists
               in
               its
               first
               cause
               ,
               infinitely
               infallible
               ,
               faith
               perishes
               ,
               w●
               are
               cast
               upon
               pure
               uncertainties
               ,
               and
               ma●
               justly
               doubt
               whether
               such
               a
               doctrine
               ,
               separated
               from
               that
               other
               Perfection
               of
               Infallibility
               be
               really
               true
               or
               no
               ?
            
             In
             his
             third
             Di●course
             we
             meet
             with
             
               a
               convincing
               Argumen●
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               for
               Infallibility
               .
               If
               all
               Authority
               imaginable
               ,
               whereupon
               faith
               can
               depend
               ,
            
             
             
               conveyed
               or
               delivered
               these
               verities
               both
               as
               infallible
               Truths
               and
               infallibly
               ,
               and
               I
               assent
               to
               the
               doctrine
               with
               a
               belief
               not
               infallible
               ,
               but
               only
               morally
               certain
               ,
               I
               leave
               by
               my
               fallible
               moral
               assent
               the
               true
               infallible
               teaching
               and
               conveying
               Oracles
               of
               Christian
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               believe
               upon
               a
               meer
               phansied
               Authority
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               impowered
               to
               convey
               Gods
               verities
               to
               any
               .
            
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             examine
             these
             things
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             notion
             of
             faith
             in
             his
             own
             terms
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               it
               essentially
               trends
               obsecurely
               to
               its
               own
               object
            
             ;
             (
             no
             matter
             for
             understanding
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             found
             
             
             well
             together
             )
             
               and
               by
               this
               saith
               we
               l●y
               hold
               upon
               the
               most
               supream
               and
               all
               comprehending
               infallibility
               proper
               to
               God
               alone
               .
            
             But
             withal
             we
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             twofold
             certitude
             
             in
             faith
             ;
             
               the
               one
               a
               certitude
               of
               Infallibility
               arising
               from
               the
               supernatural
               principles
               which
               concur
               to
               the
               very
               act
               of
               belief
               ,
               and
               these
               being
               not
               liable
               to
               error
               can
               never
               operate
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               divine
               Revelation
               really
               is
               ,
               and
               implies
               not
               only
               the
               meer
               truth
               of
               the
               act
               ,
               but
               moreover
               an
               infallible
               determination
               to
               Truth
               :
               the
               other
               a
               certitude
               of
               adhesion
               not
               grounded
               on
               evidence
               ,
               but
               upon
               most
               prudent
               motives
               proposed
               to
               Reason
               ,
               (
               which
               clearly
               discover'd
               )
               the
               Will
               by
               her
               ●pious
               affection
               commands
               and
               determines
               the
               intellectual
               faculties
               to
               assent
               indubitably
               .
            
             After
             all
             which
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             the
             plain
             
             and
             easie
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
               is
               into
               Gods
               veracity
               as
               speaking
               to
               men
               by
               an
               infallible
               Church
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             have
             laid
             together
             so
             many
             parcels
             of
             E.
             W's
             .
             rambling
             discourse
             ,
             as
             were
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             I
             cannot
             compare
             his
             reasoning
             to
             any
             thing
             better
             than
             his
             own
             pretty
             notion
             of
             faith
             ,
             for
             just
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             Faith
             
               essentially
               tends
               obscurely
               to
               its
               object
               ,
            
             so
             his
             principles
             do
             to
             his
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             I
             may
             proceed
             with
             the
             greater
             clearness
             ,
             I
             must
             premise
             these
             two
             things
             ;
          
           
           
             1.
             
             §
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             concerning
             
             the
             necessity
             of
             any
             
               internal
               Assistance
               o●
               divine
               Grace
            
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             
               external
               insallibl●
               Proponent
            
             in
             order
             to
             divine
             Faith.
             So
             tha●
             whatever
             certainty
             of
             saith
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             no
             ways
             pertinent
             to
             ou●
             present
             debate
             .
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             that
             a
             trul●
             divine
             faith
             ,
             doth
             suppose
             a
             divine
             and
             super
             natural
             assistance
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             th●
             Holy
             Ghost
             may
             confirm
             mens
             minds
             to
             suc●
             a
             degree
             of
             certainty
             ,
             which
             may
             exceed
             th●
             rational
             grounds
             they
             are
             able
             to
             give
             t●
             others
             of
             their
             faith
             .
             But
             I
             say
             all
             this
             i●
             very
             far
             from
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             I
             had
             expresly
             laid
             down
             this
             caution
             before
             ,
             that
             o●
             Question
             in
             the
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             ,
             did
             no●
             relate
             to
             the
             workings
             of
             the
             divine
             Spirit
             o●
             our
             minds
             of
             which
             no
             satisfactory
             accoun●
             can
             be
             given
             to
             others
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             externa●
             
             motives
             and
             grounds
             of
             faith
             ,
             whether
             the●
             must
             be
             infallible
             or
             not
             ?
             To
             what
             purpos●
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             for
             
               E.
               W.
            
             to
             talk
             
               of
               a
               certitud●
               of
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               arising
               from
               the
               supernatural
               principles
               which
               concur
               t●
               the
               very
               act
               of
               belief
               ,
               and
               these
               not
               liable
               t●
               error
               ,
               can
               never
               operate
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               divine
               Revelation
               really
               is
               ?
            
             Granting
             all
             thi●
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             yet
             what
             doth
             this
             prove
             ,
             concerning
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             
               external
               infallible
               Proponent
            
             such
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             ?
             All
             that
             ca●
             
             hence
             follow
             is
             that
             those
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             enables
             to
             believe
             ,
             cannot
             believe
             a
             falshood
             ;
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             Hath
             he
             proved
             that
             the
             supernatural
             principles
             of
             faith
             do
             never
             operate
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             Church
             first
             infal●ibly
             proposes
             ?
             No
             ,
             this
             he
             never
             attempts
             ,
             either
             not
             understanding
             what
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             or
             knowing
             it
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             .
             But
             if
             the
             infallible
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             doth
             depend
             upon
             inward
             illumination
             and
             divine
             concurrence
             ;
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Faith
             may
             be
             had
             without
             an
             external
             Infallible
             Proponent
             .
             And
             so
             all
             his
             first
             principles
             signify
             nothing
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             for
             supposing
             an
             Infallible
             assent
             of
             Faith
             necessary
             to
             an
             Infallible
             Revelation
             ;
             yet
             that
             doth
             not
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             Infallible
             teachers
             ,
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             had
             no
             other
             way
             .
             But
             here
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Infallible
               certainty
               is
               derived
               from
               supernatural
               principles
               concurring
               to
               the
               act
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             which
             he
             elsewhere
             calls
             ,
             
               The
               interior
               illustration
               of
               Grace
               imparted
               to
               a
            
             
             Soul
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               wholly
               necessary
               to
               make
               faith
               certain
            
             ;
             and
             after
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               come
               to
               an
               absolute
               certainty
               of
               Faith
               ,
               upon
               tbis
               interiour
               sacred
               Language
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               his
               internal
               illumination
               ;
               the
               necessity
               of
               which
            
             he
             proves
             
               from
               Scripture
               and
               Fathers
            
             .
             But
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             all
             ,
             he
             hath
             most
             effectually
             confuted
             himself
             ;
             For
             if
             
             
               this
               inward
               illumination
               ,
               can
            
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             supply
             
             
               the
               inefficacy
               of
               external
               motives
            
             ;
             How
             comes
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             an
             external
             proponent
             to
             be
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             that
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             which
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             by
             divin●
             Grace
             making
             up
             what
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             outward
             motives
             ?
             Did
             ever
             any
             man
             shew
             more
             kindness
             to
             his
             Adversary
             in
             helping
             him
             with
             weapons
             to
             destroy
             himself
             than
             this
             
               E.
               W.
            
             doth
             ?
             When
             after
             a
             most
             tedious
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             externa●
             Infallible
             Proponent
             in
             order
             to
             the
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             ;
             he
             sets
             down
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Now
               what
               we
               assert
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
            
             
             
               Infallible
               certainty
               of
               faith
               comes
               from
               th●
               interior
               illumination
               ,
               as
               it
               more
               lively
               set●
               forth
               the
               formal
               object
               assented
               to
               ,
               or
               help●
               to
               a
               clearer
               proposal
               of
               the
               divine
               mysteries
               .
            
             Doth
             the
             Infallible
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             indeed
             come
             from
             
               this
               interior
               illumination
            
             ?
             What
             then
             becomes
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             Infallible
             Church
             ?
             We
             often
             hear
             of
             the
             great
             Assistance
             the
             Jesuits
             have
             in
             writing
             their
             Books
             ;
             I
             should
             rather
             have
             thought
             some
             enemy
             of
             E.
             W's
             .
             had
             put
             in
             these
             things
             to
             overthrow
             all
             he
             had
             spent
             so
             many
             impertinent
             words
             about
             before
             .
             But
             lest
             such
             expressions
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             dropt
             from
             him
             unawares
             ,
             observe
             with
             what
             care
             he
             sums
             up
             the
             whole
             progress
             of
             Faith
             in
             this
             State.
             
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             
               A
               natural
               Proposition
               of
               the
               mysteries
            
             
             
               precedes
               ;
               this
               begets
               a
               natural
               apprehension
               of
               their
               credibility
               ;
               after
               some
               consideration
               there
               may
               arise
               an
               imperfect
               judgement
               of
               credibility
               :
               but
               should
               the
               will
               offer
               as
               yet
               to
               incline
               the
               mind
               to
               assent
               only
               upon
               what
               appears
               hitherto
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               move
               to
               a
               Faith
               which
               is
               an
               assent
            
             super
             omnia
             
               or
               most
               certain
               .
               Therefore
               the
               illustration
               ,
               or
               powerful
               invitation
               of
               Grace
               (
               by
               which
               as
               I
               said
               the
               object
               appears
               another
               way
               and
               more
               clearly
               )
               is
               infused
               ,
               whereof
               the
               soul
               is
               recipient
               .
               The
               Will
               now
               after
               other
               Preparatives
               thus
               strengthned
               a
               new
               commands
               boldly
               the
               understanding
               to
               Assert
               upon
               the
               safest
               Principles
               imaginable
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               upon
               Gods
               infallible
               Revelation
               accompanied
               with
               his
               own
               Divine
               Light
               ,
               which
               makes
               faith
               to
               grow
               higher
               in
               certainty
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               reason
               or
               knowledge
               in
               this
               life
               can
               arise
               to
               .
               For
               as
            
             S.
             Thomas
             
               observes
               ,
               humane
               knowledge
               derives
               its
               certitude
               from
               mans
               natural
               Reason
               which
               may
               err
               ,
               but
               faith
               hath
               its
               infallibility
               ,
            
             ex
             lumine
             divinae
             scientiae
             ,
             
               from
               the
               light
               of
               divine
               wisdom
               which
               cannot
               deceive
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               most
               certain
               .
            
          
           
             Who
             ,
             upon
             reading
             these
             words
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             thought
             this
             
               E.
               W.
            
             more
             conversant
             in
             
               Calvins
               Institutions
            
             ,
             than
             Aquinas
             his
             Sums
             ?
             For
             in
             all
             this
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
             how
             can
             a
             man
             edge
             in
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             infallible
             Church
             in
             order
             to
             the
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             say
             
               E.
               W.
            
             was
             wholly
             inapprehensive
             of
             this
             snare
             he
             had
             brought
             himself
             into
             ,
             but
             he
             takes
             the
             worst
             way
             imaginable
             to
             get
             out
             of
             it
             .
             For
             to
             shew
             the
             difference
             between
             this
             way
             and
             that
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             he
             makes
             
               the
               exterior
               humane
               proposition
            
             
             
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               necessarily
               preceding
               the
               true
               light
               of
               Faith
               ;
               which
               canno●
               be
               made
               but
               by
               one
               that
               makes
               the
               Proposition
               good
               by
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               or
               some
               supernatural
               wonder
               ;
               but
               no
               Protestant
               is
               able
               to
               do
               thus
               much
               .
            
             And
             is
             any
             Papist
             think
             we
             ?
             I
             would
             withal
             my
             heart
             see
             some
             of
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             their
             Preachers
             to
             convince
             me
             ;
             I
             profess
             the
             greatest
             readiness
             of
             mind
             to
             be
             perswaded
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             do
             but
             work
             such
             miracles
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             .
             But
             of
             this
             subject
             at
             large
             afterwards
             .
             At
             present
             it
             may
             suffice
             to
             take
             notice
             .
             1.
             
             That
             no
             proposition
             of
             Faith
             is
             supposed
             sufficient
             by
             
               E.
               W.
               but
               where
               the
               Proponent
               doth
               work
               Miracles
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             safely
             question
             the
             Churches
             Proposition
             till
             we
             see
             such
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             her
             ,
             as
             were
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             
               For
               thus
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               Sent
               by
            
             
             
               his
               Eternal
               Father
               ,
               thus
               the
               Apostles
               sent
               by
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               ever
               since
               (
               all
               shewing
            
             
             
               wonders
               above
               the
               force
               of
               Nature
               )
               proved
               their
               mission
               ;
               and
               withal
               evinced
               that
               God
               only
               impowred
               them
               to
               teach
               as
               they
               did
               .
            
             And
             because
             the
             poor
             Protestant
             doth
             not
             pretend
             to
             miracles
             ,
             therefore
             
               the
               light
               he
               pretends
               to
               is
               a
               meer
            
             ignis
             fatuus
             
               vain
               and
               void
               of
               all
               reality
               .
            
             I
             must
             say
             that
             of
             my
             Adversary
             ,
             that
             he
             puts
             the
             controversie
             upon
             the
             fairest
             issue
             that
             can
             be
             desired
             .
             For
             if
             their
             Church
             work
             such
             miracles
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             to
             attest
             their
             divine
             commission
             ,
             the
             evidence
             from
             thence
             to
             believe
             her
             infallibility
             ought
             to
             over
             rule
             the
             opinions
             of
             such
             who
             say
             she
             hath
             erred
             ;
             in
             case
             the
             doctrine
             attested
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             do
             not
             directly
             contradict
             each
             other
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             this
             exterior
             Proponent
             prove
             himself
             so
             commissioned
             yet
             by
             the
             Progress
             of
             Faith
             laid
             down
             by
             
               E.
               W.
            
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             beget
             an
             infallible
             certainty
             of
             Faith.
             For
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               after
               the
               exteriour
               proposition
               only
               a
               natural
               apprehension
               of
               their
               credibility
               succeeds
               ;
               then
               a
               judgement
               of
               credibility
               ,
               then
               the
               inclination
               of
               the
               Will
               ;
               but
               yet
               no
               infallible
               certainty
               till
               the
               illustration
               of
               Divine
               Grace
               comes
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             evidently
             follows
             according
             to
             
               E.
               W.
            
             that
             an
             infallible
             Proponent
             cannot
             beget
             an
             infallible
             Assent
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             that
             doth
             arise
             from
             the
             inward
             illumination
             of
             the
             mind
             by
             
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Which
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             doth
             lay
             men
             open
             to
             all
             the
             absurditie●
             the
             highest
             Calvinists
             were
             charged
             with
             in
             resolving
             Faith
             ;
             and
             is
             withal
             impertinent
             to
             our
             dispute
             ;
             which
             relates
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             external
             infallible
             Proponent
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Certainty
             of
             Faith.
             But
             surely
             the
             Jesui●
             are
             not
             so
             berest
             of
             all
             their
             subtilty
             to
             comply
             with
             their
             greatest
             Adversaries
             without
             some
             advantage
             to
             be
             gained
             by
             it
             .
             Yes
             ,
             
               E.
               W.
            
             will
             shake
             hands
             with
             some
             old
             enemies
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             assault
             some
             later
             Protestants
             ,
             
               who
               seem
               to
               attribute
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               no
               other
               certainty
               to
               the
               very
               act
               of
               Faith
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               Moral
               ;
               which
               doctrine
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               if
               it
               be
               defensible
               it
               's
               impossible
               to
               declare
               ,
               how
               Faith
               it self
               or
               the
               illustration
               previous
               ,
               can
               proceed
               from
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               did
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               work
               with
               a
               soul
               ,
               when
               it
               believes
               ,
               the
               certainty
               of
               Faith
               ,
               would
               without
               all
               doubt
               ,
               go
               beyond
               that
               assurance
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               humane
               ,
               moral
               and
               fallible
               .
            
             I
             think
             that
             I
             escape
             well
             ,
             that
             
               E.
               W.
            
             hath
             not
             transcribed
             a
             great
             part
             of
             
               Bradwardin
               de
               Causâ
               Dei
            
             against
             me
             ;
             for
             I
             plainly
             see
             ,
             he
             takes
             me
             for
             an
             Absolute
             Free
             Willer
             ,
             and
             a
             denier
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             I
             set
             aside
             the
             consideration
             of
             Divine
             Grace
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             I
             assure
             him
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             questioned
             the
             Truth
             or
             necessity
             
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             was
             not
             pertinent
             to
             ●his
             business
             .
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             we
             argue
             about
             that
             which
             can
             only
             serve
             for
             ●he
             satisfaction
             of
             those
             which
             have
             it
             ?
             and
             ●eaves
             men
             entangled
             in
             the
             same
             difficulties
             they
             object
             to
             others
             ?
             But
             the
             Question
             was
             plainly
             put
             by
             me
             concerning
             the
             
               outward
               inducements
            
             to
             faith
             ;
             viz.
             whether
             an
             infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             it
             ?
             or
             whether
             a
             certainty
             short
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             called
             Moral
             ,
             were
             sufficient
             for
             Divine
             Faith
             ?
             Not
             opposing
             this
             
               Moral
               Certainty
            
             to
             the
             
               concurrence
               of
               Divine
               Grace
            
             ,
             but
             to
             an
             
               external
               infallible
               Proponent
            
             .
             I
             took
             it
             then
             for
             granted
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             Faith
             doth
             not
             come
             meerly
             from
             our selves
             ,
             but
             that
             
               it
               is
               the
               Gift
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             whereever
             God
             doth
             immediately
             concur
             he
             doth
             direct
             the
             mind
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             what
             is
             certainly
             True
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             unaccountable
             ways
             ,
             whereby
             an
             inward
             certainty
             might
             be
             produced
             ,
             and
             so
             firm
             an
             adherence
             to
             the
             Truth
             believed
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             arguments
             and
             torments
             in
             the
             world
             could
             never
             shake
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Martyrs
             were
             undeniable
             Instances
             ;
             But
             this
             internal
             perswasion
             could
             be
             made
             no
             matter
             of
             debate
             ,
             nor
             any
             argument
             to
             convince
             another
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             did
             manifest
             that
             it
             came
             from
             God
             :
             
             yet
             withal
             I
             did
             not
             Question
             ,
             but
             faith
             being
             an
             act
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             which
             is
             rational
             and
             discursive
             ,
             had
             sufficient
             grounds
             to
             proceed
             upon
             ,
             and
             such
             which
             without
             any
             absurdity
             might
             justifie
             mens
             belief
             to
             any
             prudent
             or
             considerative
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             severest
             enquiries
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             mind
             .
             Now
             concerning
             these
             Grounds
             the
             Question
             was
             put
             by
             me
             ;
             taking
             in
             then
             the
             efficiency
             o●
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             whether
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             may
             not
             by
             moral
             arguments
             work
             in
             mens
             minds
             such
             a
             certain
             assent
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             requires
             for
             Salvation
             ?
             or
             whether
             in
             order
             thereto
             ,
             an
             Infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             necessary
             ?
             But
             because
             the
             inserting
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             rather
             perplex
             the
             controversie
             ,
             than
             explain
             it
             ;
             since
             this
             was
             granted
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             better
             to
             leave
             it
             out
             and
             to
             manage
             the
             dispute
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             only
             concerning
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             asserted
             by
             my
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             denied
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             concerning
             that
             Foundation
             of
             Faith
             whereby
             
               we
               believe
               what
               God
               saith
               to
               be
               true
            
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             
               whereby
               we
               believe
               this
               to
               be
               revealed
               by
               God.
            
             For
             those
             two
             Propositions
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             any
             particular
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               whatever
               God
            
             
             
               saith
               is
               true
               :
               and
               that
               God
               hath
               said
               this
               ●articular
               thing
               which
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               believe
               .
            
             Concerning
             the
             first
             of
             these
             there
             is
             no
             dispute
             between
             us
             ,
             for
             Gods
             veracity
             founded
             ●pon
             ●his
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             is
             agreed
             to
             be
             the
             ultimate
             reason
             of
             our
             assent
             ●o
             whatsoever
             God
             reveals
             .
             Only
             
               E.
               W.
            
             to
             
             ●phold
             the
             
               supernatural
               certainty
               of
               Faith
               will
               not
               have
               the
               veracity
               of
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Foundation
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               known
               by
               natural
               Reason
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               were
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Faith
               would
               at
               last
               be
               resolved
               into
               one
               natural
               ●rinciple
               ,
               thus
               ,
               I
               believe
               God
               to
               be
               the
               high●st
               verity
               imaginable
               ,
               not
               because
               he
               saith
               so
               ,
               ●ut
               because
               I
               know
               this
               great
               Truth
               scienti●ically
               .
               Now
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               no
               science
               gives
               the
               ●ast
               or
               least
               degree
               of
               intrinsick
               certitude
               to
               ●aith
               .
            
             This
             is
             profound
             reasoning
             :
             but
             which
             ●
             dare
             say
             ,
             no
             faith
             can
             be
             built
             upon
             .
             For
             ●ither
             I
             must
             be
             convinced
             of
             Gods
             veracity
             ●y
             natural
             reason
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             ●he
             divine
             nature
             and
             attributes
             ,
             or
             by
             Re●elation
             from
             God
             ;
             but
             if
             by
             Gods
             revela●ion
             ,
             then
             see
             what
             an
             excellent
             way
             this
             
               Scholastick
               Divine
            
             hath
             found
             for
             resolving
             Faith
             as
             to
             this
             Principle
             (
             for
             as
             it
             is
             a
             mat●er
             revealed
             it
             is
             an
             immediate
             object
             of
             ●aith
             )
             If
             you
             then
             ask
             him
             why
             he
             believes
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             true
             which
             is
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             his
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               because
               he
               believes
               Gods
               supream
            
             
             
               verity
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               neither
               can
               nor
               wi●
               deceive
               :
            
             but
             if
             you
             ask
             him
             again
             why
             h●
             believes
             this
             veracity
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             answers
             
               because
               God
               hath
               revealed
               it
            
             .
             And
             is
             n●
             this
             a
             likely
             man
             to
             escape
             circles
             ,
             th●
             makes
             them
             where
             any
             common
             understanding
             would
             avoid
             them
             ?
             But
             besides
             ,
             supposing
             God
             had
             never
             discovered
             his
             own
             veracity
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             of
             
               E.
               ●
            
             .
             whether
             there
             could
             have
             been
             any
             suc●
             thing
             as
             Divine
             Faith
             or
             no
             ?
             if
             there
             coul●
             then
             this
             principle
             of
             Gods
             veracity
             mu●
             have
             been
             the
             Foundation
             of
             divine
             faith
             ●
             known
             by
             natural
             Reason
             .
             And
             supposin●
             Gods
             veracity
             not
             to
             be
             embraced
             antecedently
             to
             a
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             suppose
             there
             should
             be
             any
             argumen●
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             me
             to
             believe
             any
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             For
             the
             greatest
             Miracle
             cannot
             convince
             me
             of
             Gods
             Truth
             though
             they
             may
             of
             his
             Power
             ;
             and
             the●
             may
             perswade
             me
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             se●
             such
             men
             who
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             they
             canno●
             perswade
             me
             to
             believe
             that
             all
             they
             say
             is
             true
             .
             For
             if
             God
             can
             deceive
             men
             ,
             he
             may
             imploy
             men
             as
             his
             messengers
             and
             deceive
             the
             world
             by
             them
             :
             and
             if
             this
             opinion
             be
             rooted
             in
             a
             mans
             mind
             it
             is
             impossible
             he
             should
             yield
             a
             firm
             assent
             to
             any
             thing
             because
             it
             is
             revealed
             by
             God.
             But
             
               E.
               W.
            
             saith
             Divines
             
             
               say
               so
            
             as
             he
             doth
             .
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             
               School
               Divines
            
             and
             then
             I
             grant
             they
             do
             and
             a
             great
             ●any
             silly
             things
             besides
             ,
             wrapt
             up
             under
             the
             ●ame
             of
             subtilties
             .
             If
             any
             one
             hath
             a
             mind
             ●o
             try
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             need
             do
             no
             more
             than
             read
             their
             unintelligible
             subtilties
             ●bout
             the
             nature
             and
             resolution
             of
             Faith
             :
             Which
             
               Cardinal
               Lugo
            
             himself
             complains
             of
             ;
             and
             saith
             
               they
               make
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Schools
            
             
             
               ●ard
               and
               unintelligible
            
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             particu●ar
             of
             believing
             Gods
             veracity
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               carries
               men
               into
               an
               inexplicable
               circle
               .
               Suarez
            
             finding
             no
             better
             way
             to
             clear
             this
             difficulty
             ●uns
             to
             a
             mystery
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             
               makes
               it
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               mysteriousness
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               although
               it
               doth
               not
               clearly
               see
               its
               object
               nor
               the
               things
               revealed
               ,
               yet
               it
               receives
               it
               by
               its
               own
               light
               ;
               and
               this
               act
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             
               is
               wholy
               supernatural
            
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             unintelligible
             .
             But
             he
             gives
             an
             admirable
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             ;
             
               that
               this
               intrinsecally
               follows
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               divine
               testimony
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               altogether
               infallible
               ,
               and
               can
               oblige
               to
               believe
               those
               things
               which
               God
               speaks
               ,
               as
               infallible
               ,
               for
               in
               speaking
               any
               thing
               he
               thereby
               declares
               his
               own
               veracity
               in
               what
               he
               affirms
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               means
               h●
               induces
               men
               to
               believe
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               he
               saith
               and
               consequently
               his
               own
               veracity
               ;
               a
               man
               being
               obliged
               to
               believe
            
             
             
               the
               testimony
               infallible
               ,
               and
               therefor●
               from
               the
               intrinsecal
               nature
               of
               such
               an
               act
               o●
               faith
               and
               such
               an
               object
               ,
               it
               follows
               that
               th●
               same
               testimony
               which
               suffices
               for
               the
               beli●●
               of
               the
               thing
               revealed
               ,
               will
               likewise
               suffice
               t●
               believe
               Gods
               infallible
               veracity
               in
               revealing
               .
            
             This
             reason
             I
             grant
             is
             very
             well
             accommodated
             to
             
               the
               mysteriousness
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             but
             I
             do
             not
             know
             how
             it
             would
             satisfie
             any
             man
             that
             should
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             veracity
             in
             all
             his
             Revelations
             :
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             more
             considered
             since
             in
             the
             foregoing
             section
             ,
             he
             names
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Writers
             ,
             who
             assert
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               intrinsecal
               evil
               in
               a
               falsity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               may
               is
               he
               pleases
               ,
               reveal
               one
               so
               as
               to
               oblige
               manking
               to
               believe
               it
               .
            
             I
             would
             willingly
             know
             then
             how
             the
             obligation
             on
             our
             parts
             to
             believe
             what
             God
             saith
             ,
             can
             satisfie
             any
             man
             of
             the
             infallible
             veracity
             of
             the
             revealer
             ?
             For
             all
             that
             there
             is
             in
             this
             reason
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             cannot
             oblige
             men
             to
             believe
             a
             falsity
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             ,
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Schoolmen
             would
             not
             yield
             to
             .
             
               But
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               declared
               he
               never
               will
               do
               it
               ?
            
             no
             :
             Suarez
             himself
             
             plainly
             refutes
             that
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               no
               man
               can
               be
               certain
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               make
               use
               of
               his
               absolute
               power
               in
               those
               declarations
               :
            
             and
             if
             he
             can
             tell
             a
             lie
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             perform
             his
             own
             promise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Gods
             ordinary
             
             power
             cannot
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             since
             by
             his
             absolute
             power
             he
             can
             act
             against
             it
             .
             
               Cardinal
               Lugo
            
             ,
             although
             he
             saw
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             to
             reject
             the
             former
             opinion
             of
             Suarez
             ,
             yet
             he
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               the
               assent
               to
               Gods
               veracity
               must
               be
               supernatural
               and
               elicited
            
             
             
               from
               the
               habit
               of
               infused
               faith
               :
            
             which
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             understand
             ,
             since
             they
             all
             make
             this
             supernatural
             infused
             Faith
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             obscure
             inevident
             assent
             ,
             and
             himself
             grants
             this
             to
             be
             an
             evident
             assent
             from
             natural
             reason
             :
             but
             how
             the
             same
             assent
             should
             be
             evident
             and
             inevident
             ,
             is
             a
             Question
             fit
             to
             be
             debated
             among
             the
             Schoolmen
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             But
             all
             this
             perplexity
             and
             confusion
             among
             men
             of
             wit
             and
             subtilty
             arises
             from
             
             their
             false
             notion
             of
             
               divine
               and
               supernatural
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             as
             
               E.
               W.
            
             most
             Scholastically
             speaks
             ,
             
               essentially
               tending
               obscurely
               to
               its
               object
               ,
            
             (
             like
             a
             blind
             man
             running
             at
             Tilt
             )
             it
             makes
             them
             so
             much
             afraid
             of
             the
             least
             crevise
             of
             light
             or
             evidence
             ,
             lest
             the
             meritoriousness
             of
             it
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
             For
             it
             infinitely
             obliges
             God
             in
             their
             opinion
             to
             believe
             without
             evidence
             .
             Therefore
             though
             a
             
               humane
               and
               acquisite
               faith
            
             ,
             such
             as
             Hereticks
             may
             have
             ,
             may
             be
             grounded
             on
             substantial
             reason
             ;
             yet
             this
             
               supernatural
               and
               meritorious
               faith
            
             ,
             much
             like
             a
             Mole
             ,
             works
             without
             
             light
             ,
             and
             expects
             the
             more
             wages
             for
             working
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             I
             confess
             this
             
               essentia●
               obscurity
               of
               faith
            
             suits
             very
             well
             with
             thei●
             Discourses
             about
             it
             ;
             which
             as
             
               E.
               W.
            
             speaks
             seems
             to
             have
             transfused
             its
             obscurity
             int●
             their
             writings
             concerning
             it
             .
             But
             for
             us
             ,
             t●
             whom
             they
             will
             only
             allow
             
               a
               humane
               faith
            
             I
             wish
             they
             would
             afford
             a
             little
             more
             evidence
             for
             what
             they
             say
             ;
             and
             not
             overthrow
             the
             fundamental
             ground
             of
             all
             certainty
             o●
             Faith
             ,
             by
             deriving
             the
             perswasion
             of
             it
             from
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             natura●
             conceptions
             we
             have
             of
             God.
             But
             I
             canno●
             but
             commend
             the
             Ingenuity
             of
             one
             of
             thei●
             late
             School-men
             ,
             who
             yields
             
               That
               the
               ver●city
               of
               God
               as
               it
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               fait●
            
             
             
               must
               be
               known
               by
               natural
               light
            
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             objection
             ,
             that
             divine
             Faith
             must
             then
             be
             resolved
             into
             a
             natural
             assent
             ;
             he
             answers
             1.
             
             
               That
               natural
               notices
               may
               be
               an
               inadaequate
               formal
               object
               of
               faith
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               fait●
               properly
               goes
               not
               beyond
               a
               Testimony
               ;
               th●
               other
               being
               rather
               an
               act
               of
               knowledge
               tha●
               faith
               .
            
             It
             is
             all
             one
             to
             me
             ,
             so
             the
             thing
             be
             granted
             ,
             by
             what
             name
             men
             call
             it
             ;
             That
             which
             I
             aim
             at
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             veracity
             of
             God
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             assent
             to
             what
             God
             reveals
             ,
             must
             be
             received
             antecedently
             to
             divine
             Revelation
             .
             And
             so
             the
             principles
             of
             natural
             Religion
             must
             be
             supposed
             true
             ,
             
             before
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             judge
             of
             revealed
             Religion
             ;
             and
             among
             those
             principles
             we
             ●ust
             allow
             of
             the
             veracity
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             any
             
               firm
               assent
            
             to
             ●e
             given
             
               to
               divine
               Revelation
            
             :
             which
             is
             ●hat
             I
             understand
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Faith.
             Wherein
             a
             divine
             Testimony
             being
             implyed
             ,
             ●hat
             assent
             which
             I
             give
             to
             any
             thing
             as
             true
             ●pon
             the
             account
             thereof
             may
             be
             called
             
               Di●ine
               Faith
            
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             I
             give
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             a
             thing
             not
             upon
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             experience
             ,
             but
             the
             credit
             of
             another
             Person
             ,
             is
             ●ustly
             called
             humane
             faith
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             when
             it
             goes
             ●o
             farther
             than
             meer
             humane
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             ●f
             that
             humane
             Testimony
             at
             last
             leads
             me
             to
             ●hat
             which
             is
             divine
             ,
             then
             the
             Faith
             must
             receive
             its
             denomination
             from
             that
             which
             it
             ●ests
             upon
             .
             As
             suppose
             some
             persons
             in
             Persia
             at
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviours
             being
             in
             Judaea
             ,
             had
             been
             made
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             he
             Preached
             and
             the
             holiness
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             while
             these
             persons
             received
             all
             only
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             Friends
             ,
             we
             may
             call
             this
             a
             
               humane
               faith
            
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             were
             fully
             satisfied
             afterwards
             of
             the
             mighty
             works
             which
             were
             done
             by
             him
             to
             attest
             his
             divine
             Commission
             on
             which
             account
             they
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             their
             faith
             might
             now
             more
             properly
             be
             called
             a
             
               divine
               faith
            
             ,
             because
             it
             fixeth
             it self
             upon
             an
             immediate
             
             Testimony
             of
             God.
             But
             then
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             sixed
             and
             determinat●
             sense
             of
             a
             
               divine
               faith
            
             ;
             it
             being
             no
             term●
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             taken
             up
             by
             men
             to
             express
             thereby
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             assent
             we
             give
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             men
             .
             But
             then
             this
             Faith
             may
             be
             called
             divine
             either
             as
             it
             relates
             to
             the
             
               material
               object
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               formal
               object
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               divine
               effects
            
             of
             Faith
             ;
             that
             Faith
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             divine
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             b●
             in
             another
             .
             For
             a
             man
             may
             believe
             tha●
             which
             God
             reveals
             and
             upon
             the
             account
             u●
             his
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Faith
             may
             neve●
             operate
             effectually
             ;
             and
             so
             be
             no
             effect
             o●
             divine
             Grace
             upon
             the
             mind
             of
             man.
             Therefore
             one
             of
             the
             great
             mistakes
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             hath
             been
             the
             making
             the
             belief
             upon
             a
             divine
             Testimony
             ,
             to
             be
             th●
             act
             of
             divine
             and
             supernatural
             Faith
             ,
             which
             the
             Devils
             and
             Judas
             might
             have
             ;
             and
             ex●luding
             Faith
             built
             upon
             fallible
             grounds
             from
             being
             divine
             ,
             which
             yet
             might
             effectually
             lead
             men
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             consequently
             was
             truly
             more
             divine
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             Faith
             in
             several
             respects
             may
             be
             called
             both
             humane
             and
             
               divine
               .
               Human●
            
             as
             it
             is
             first
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
             men
             ,
             and
             Divine
             ,
             as
             it
             finally
             rests
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God.
             And
             in
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             mankind
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             reasonable
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             any
             Faith
             should
             now
             immediately
             rest
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             without
             some
             rational
             evidence
             antecedent
             to
             it
             .
             For
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             believed
             being
             the
             Testimony
             which
             God
             gave
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             above
             one
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             years
             ,
             we
             must
             either
             suppose
             an
             immediate
             Revelation
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             it
             must
             be
             conveyed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             credit
             of
             others
             .
             Which
             according
             to
             this
             notion
             can
             beget
             only
             a
             
               humane
               faith
            
             ,
             for
             to
             resolve
             the
             belief
             of
             one
             Divine
             Testimony
             into
             another
             is
             to
             proceed
             without
             end
             ;
             but
             this
             humane
             faith
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             satisfying
             a
             mans
             mind
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Testimony
             which
             God
             gave
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             assenting
             to
             what
             was
             delivered
             upon
             that
             Testimony
             ,
             this
             Faith
             proceeding
             in
             the
             same
             way
             of
             rational
             evidence
             ,
             becomes
             a
             divine
             Faith
             by
             resting
             upon
             the
             Testimony
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             those
             who
             declared
             his
             Will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Faith
             whereby
             we
             must
             first
             embrace
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             cannot
             in
             this
             sense
             be
             called
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             divine
             Faith
             doth
             rely
             upon
             a
             
               divine
               Testimony
            
             .
             For
             that
             Faith
             is
             built
             upon
             those
             two
             Foundations
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               whatever
               God
               saith
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               his
               Revelation
               :
            
             Now
             neither
             
             of
             these
             two
             can
             be
             entertained
             at
             first
             o●
             the
             account
             of
             a
             Divine
             Testimony
             ,
             th●
             first
             I
             have
             shewed
             already
             cannot
             be
             withou●
             a
             circle
             ,
             neithe●
             can
             the
             second
             ,
             for
             still
             th●
             Question
             will
             return
             on
             what
             account
             you
             believe
             that
             Testimony
             .
             So
             that
             although
             thi●
             be
             commonly
             cal●ed
             an
             act
             of
             divine
             Faith
             yet
             if
             Faith
             be
             taken
             in
             this
             strict
             sense
             fo●
             believing
             upon
             a
             divine
             Testimony
             ,
             we
             must
             find
             out
             some
             other
             name
             for
             this
             Assent
             ;
             no●
             thereby
             to
             take
             off
             from
             the
             certainty
             or
             excellency
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             prevent
             that
             confusion
             which
             the
             not
             observing
             these
             things
             hat●
             caused
             in
             these
             Controversies
             .
             And
             if
             th●
             Terms
             of
             
               Divine
               ,
               Supernatural
               ,
               Infallible
               ▪
               Obscure
               ,
            
             and
             Inevident
             were
             banished
             th●
             Schools
             ,
             the
             School-men
             themselves
             would
             be
             forced
             to
             speak
             sense
             in
             these
             matters
             .
             And
             it
             would
             be
             a
             pleasant
             sight
             to
             see
             how
             pitifully
             E.
             W's
             .
             Discourses
             would
             look
             without
             them
             .
             For
             the
             main
             force
             of
             all
             he
             saith
             ,
             lies
             in
             the
             misapplying
             those
             terms
             ,
             and
             th●
             rattling
             noise
             they
             make
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             keep
             in
             awe
             a
             vulgar
             understanding
             ,
             especially
             that
             hath
             been
             bred
             up
             with
             some
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Reverence
             to
             these
             astonishing
             terms
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             These
             things
             were
             necessary
             to
             be
             
             premised
             before
             we
             could
             come
             to
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             ;
             which
             we
             now
             plainly
             
             see
             doth
             not
             relate
             to
             that
             Assent
             whereby
             we
             believe
             whatever
             God
             saith
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             but
             to
             that
             ,
             whereby
             we
             believe
             this
             particular
             Revelation
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ?
             And
             so
             the
             Controversie
             is
             brought
             to
             this
             issue
             ,
             
               Whether
               in
               order
               to
               the
               certainty
               of
               our
               faith
               concerning
               Gods
               Revelation
               an
               Infallible
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               necessary
               ?
            
             which
             he
             affirms
             ,
             and
             I
             deny
             .
             For
             in
             order
             to
             the
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             ,
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             ,
             he
             frequently
             asserts
             
               the
               necessity
               of
               an
               Infallible
               Oracle
            
             ;
             and
             makes
             all
             degrees
             of
             certainty
             short
             of
             Infallibility
             insufficient
             for
             Divine
             Faith.
             
          
           
             But
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             his
             opinion
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             own
             explications
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             distinctions
             he
             thinks
             necessary
             for
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               distinguisheth
               between
               the
               judgement
            
             
             
               of
               credibility
               necessary
               to
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               act
               of
               faith
               it self
               ;
               and
               the
               Resolution
               of
               these
               two
               though
               they
               have
               a
               due
               subordination
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               yet
               depend
               upon
               quite
               different
               principles
               :
               the
               judgement
               of
               credibility
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Will
               moves
               and
               commands
               the
               intellectual
               faculty
               to
               elicit
               faith
               ,
               relies
               not
               upon
               that
               object
               which
               finally
               terminates
               faith
               it self
               ,
               but
               upon
               extrinsecal
               motives
               which
               perswade
               and
               powerfully
               induce
               to
               believe
            
             super
             omnia
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               distinguisheth
               between
               the
               nature
               o●
               Science
               and
               faith
               ;
               Science
               is
               worth
               nothing
               unless
               it
               prove
               ,
               and
               faith
               purely
               considered
               as
               faith
               ,
            
             (
             these
             words
             he
             desires
             
               may
               be
               well
               marked
               )
               is
               worthless
               if
               it
               prove
               .
               For
               faith
               reasons
               not
               ,
               nor
               asks
               how
               these
               mysteries
               can
               be
               ,
               but
               simply
               believes
               :
               O●
            
             as
             he
             expresseth
             it
             in
             his
             former
             Book
             ;
             
               Fait●
               solely
               relies
               on
               Gods
               revealed
               Testimony
               ,
            
             
             
               without
               the
               mixture
               of
               reason
               for
               its
               motive
               .
            
             And
             here
             he
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               more
               firm
               adhesion
               to
               the
               infallibility
               of
               that
               Divine
               Testimony
               for
               which
               we
               believe
               ,
               than
               the
               extrinsecal
               motives
               inducing
               to
               believ●
               either
               do
               or
               can
               draw
               from
               us
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               distinguisheth
               between
               the
               Humane
               and
               Divine
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               Humane
               Authority
               ,
               being
               as
               such
               fallible
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               ground
               divine
               faith
               .
               But
               the
               first
               act
               of
               faith
               whereby
               every
               one
               believes
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               Gods
               Oracle
               ,
               is
               built
               upon
               her
               infallible
               divine
               Authority
               manifested
               by
               miracles
               and
               other
               signal
               marks
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             By
             the
             help
             of
             these
             distinctions
             we
             may
             better
             understand
             his
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             he
             delivers
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               Demanded
               why
               we
               believe
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
            
             
             
               Incarnation
               ,
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               Scripture
               asserts
               it
               .
               Ask
               again
               why
               we
               believe
               the
               Divinity
               of
               that
               Book
               called
               Scripture
               ?
               It
               is
               answered
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Church
               ascertains
               us
               of
               that
               .
               But
               how
               do
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Church
               herein
               delivers
               truth
               ?
               It
               is
               answered
               if
               we
               speak
               of
               knowledge
               previous
               to
               faith
               :
               then
               he
               brings
               the
               motives
               of
               credibility
               ,
               which
               make
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               so
               evidently
               credible
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               if
               prudent
               and
               manifest
               reason
               guide
               us
               ,
               but
               as
               firmly
               believe
               whatever
               this
               Oracle
               teaches
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Israelites
             believed
             Moses
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
            
             .
             This
             one
             would
             think
             were
             enough
             of
             all
             conscience
             ;
             but
             he
             thinks
             otherwise
             ,
             
               for
               there
               is
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               but
               one
               only
               difference
               and
               that
               advantageous
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               lieu
               of
            
             Moses
             
               they
               have
               an
               ample
               Church
               ;
               innumerable
               multitudes
               in
               place
               of
               one
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               incomparable
               greater
               Light
               ,
               the
               pillar
               and
               Ground
               of
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               diffused
               the
               whole
               world
               over
               :
            
             and
             a
             little
             after
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               they
               have
               the
               very
               same
               way
               of
               Resolving
               faith
               which
               the
               Primitive
            
             
             
               Christians
               had
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             Here
             is
             enough
             asserted
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Against
             this
             way
             ,
             laid
             down
             by
             my
             
             first
             Adversary
             
               T.
               C.
            
             I
             objected
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             unreasonable
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             did
             not
             avoid
             the
             main
             difficulties
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             was
             notoriously
             false
             ;
             these
             three
             waies
             
             of
             attacking
             it
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             a
             short
             account
             is
             given
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             )
             I
             must
             now
             more
             largely
             defend
             .
          
           
             I
             shewed
             this
             way
             to
             be
             unreasonable
             :
             and
             that
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             an
             assent
             is
             hereby
             required
             beyond
             all
             proportion
             or
             degree
             of
             evidence
             for
             the
             act
             of
             Faith
             being
             according
             to
             
               E.
               W.
               an
               insallible
               assent
            
             ;
             and
             no
             other
             grounds
             assigued
             for
             it
             besides
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             ;
             he
             must
             make
             an
             Infallible
             assent
             only
             upon
             fallible
             grounds
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             makes
             the
             Assent
             Infallible
             ;
             for
             Assent
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             objective
             certitude
             of
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             evidence
             of
             them
             to
             our
             understanding
             .
             For
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             Demonstration
             in
             a
             demonstrative
             manner
             ,
             because
             any
             Mathematician
             tells
             one
             the
             thing
             is
             demonstrable
             ?
             For
             in
             that
             case
             the
             assent
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             such
             a
             person
             hath
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             tells
             him
             it
             is
             demonstrable
             .
             Nay
             supposing
             that
             Person
             Infallible
             in
             saying
             so
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             other
             hath
             no
             means
             to
             be
             Infallibly
             assured
             that
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             his
             Assent
             is
             as
             doubtful
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             Infallible
             :
             Therefore
             supposing
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             be
             really
             Infallible
             ,
             yet
             since
             the
             means
             of
             
             believing
             it
             are
             but
             probable
             and
             prudential
             '
             ●he
             Assent
             cannot
             be
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Testimony
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             reasons
             which
             induce
             me
             to
             believe
             such
             a
             Testimony
             Infallible
             .
             And
             in
             all
             such
             cases
             ,
             where
             I
             believe
             one
             thing
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             another
             ,
             my
             Assent
             to
             the
             object
             believed
             is
             according
             to
             my
             Assent
             to
             the
             Medium
             on
             which
             I
             believe
             it
             .
             As
             our
             light
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             light
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             presseth
             on
             our
             Organs
             of
             Sense
             .
             So
             that
             supposing
             their
             Churches
             Testimony
             to
             be
             Infallible
             in
             it self
             ,
             if
             one
             may
             be
             deceived
             in
             judging
             whether
             it
             be
             Infallible
             or
             no
             ,
             one
             may
             be
             deceived
             in
             such
             things
             which
             he
             believes
             on
             that
             supposed
             Infallibility
             .
             It
             being
             impossible
             ,
             that
             the
             assent
             to
             the
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             should
             rise
             higher
             ,
             or
             stand
             firmer
             than
             the
             assent
             to
             the
             Testimony
             upon
             which
             those
             things
             are
             believed
             .
             But
             now
             to
             prove
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             ,
             they
             make
             use
             only
             of
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             ,
             which
             themselves
             grant
             can
             be
             the
             foundation
             only
             of
             a
             fallible
             assent
             .
             This
             was
             the
             reason
             I
             then
             urged
             ,
             I
             must
             now
             consider
             what
             
               E.
               W.
            
             saith
             in
             answer
             to
             it
             .
             And
             the
             force
             of
             his
             answer
             lies
             in
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               all
               this
               proceeds
               from
               ignorance
            
             
             
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               Discourses
               not
               like
               to
               science
               .
               For
               he
               grants
               that
               the
            
             
             
               article
               of
               faith
               which
               concerns
               Gods
               Rev●lation
               cannot
               be
               proved
               by
               another
               believe●
               article
               of
               faith
               wholly
               as
               obscure
               to
               us
               ●
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               that
               would
               proceed
            
             in
             infinitum
             ;
             
               therefore
               all
               rational
               proofs
               avail
               t●●get
               faith
               in
               any
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               extrinsecal
               to
               belief
               ,
               and
               lie
               as
               it
               were
               i●
               another
               Region
               more
               clear
               yet
               less
               certain
               than
               the
               revealed
               mystery
               is
               ,
               we
               assent
               to
               by
               faith
               .
               And
               so
               in
               that
               article
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               Gods
               infallible
               Oracle
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               antecedently
               to
               faith
               it
               cannot
               be
               proved
               by
               arguments
               as
               obscure
               and
               of
               the
               same
               Infallible
               certainty
               with
               faith
               ,
               for
               then
               faith
               would
               be
               superfluous
               ,
               or
               rather
               we
               should
               believe
               by
               a
               firm
               and
               infallible
               assent
               ,
               before
               we
               do
               believe
               on
               the
               motive
               of
               Gods
               insallible
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               .
               So
               that
               the
               extrinsecal
               motives
               of
               faith
               whereby
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               is
               proved
               independently
               on
               Scripture
               are
               not
               of
               the
               same
               certainty
               with
               supernatural
               faith
               it self
               ,
               and
               only
               prove
               the
               evident
               credibility
               either
               of
               the
               Scripture
               or
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Argument
               will
               hold
               against
               our selves
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               believed
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               whose
               infallible
               assent
               of
               faitb
               doth
               as
               much
               exceed
               all
               proportion
               or
               degree
               of
               evidence
               as
               theirs
               does
               in
               believing
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               on
               the
               motives
               of
               credibility
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             order
             to
             the
             giving
             a
             clear
             and
             distinct
             Answer
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             enquire
             ●
             .
             What
             those
             acts
             of
             Faith
             are
             ,
             we
             now
             Discourse
             of
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             influence
             the
             mo●ives
             of
             credibility
             have
             upon
             them
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             acts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             assigned
             by
             
               E.
               W.
            
             1.
             
             That
             whereby
             men
             be●elieve
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             whereby
             men
             believe
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ;
             both
             these
             he
             acknowledges
             ●re
             
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               believed
               with
               ●an
               Infallible
               assent
               .
            
             But
             here
             mark
             the
             shuffling
             :
             the
             first
             of
             these
             cannot
             be
             believed
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             Infallible
             Testimony
             ,
             
               viz.
               Of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             for
             that
             end
             the
             Churches
             Infallibi●ity
             is
             made
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             Faith
             may
             be
             divine
             and
             
               infallible
               ,
               because
               divine
               faith
               can
               rest
               only
               upon
               Infallible
               Testimony
            
             ;
             but
             ●hen
             in
             the
             other
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             is
             believed
             ,
             we
             hear
             no
             more
             of
             this
             infallible
             Testimony
             ;
             because
             then
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             avoid
             the
             circle
             .
             I
             propose
             therefore
             this
             Dilemma
             to
             
               E.
               W.
            
             Either
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             every
             act
             of
             divine
             Faith
             to
             have
             an
             Infallible
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             not
             :
             if
             it
             be
             not
             necessary
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             asserting
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             in
             order
             to
             believing
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             cause
             is
             gained
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             ,
             then
             the
             faith
             whereby
             the
             
             Churches
             Infallibility
             is
             believed
             ,
             must
             have
             such
             a
             divine
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             so
             either
             a
             process
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             ,
             or
             a
             circle
             are
             unavoidable
             by
             him
             .
             If
             he
             considered
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             wri●
             two
             such
             Books
             to
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             Infallibility
             in
             order
             to
             faith
             ,
             he
             betrays
             too
             much
             insincerity
             for
             a
             man
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             complain
             so
             much
             of
             others
             Ignorance
             ,
             he
             may
             easily
             find
             enough
             nearer
             home
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             the
             fault
             of
             these
             men
             does
             not
             lie
             barely
             in
             making
             the
             assent
             to
             be
             more
             certain
             than
             the
             motives
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             in
             requiring
             so
             strictly
             in
             one
             act
             of
             Faith
             a
             proportionable
             certainty
             to
             the
             assent
             and
             not
             in
             another
             .
             For
             what
             is
             there
             I
             beseech
             
               E.
               W.
            
             in
             believing
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             should
             not
             make
             it
             as
             necessary
             for
             that
             to
             be
             supported
             by
             an
             infallible
             Testimony
             as
             that
             whereby
             we
             believe
             the
             Divine
             Revelation
             ?
             
               If
               faith
               hath
               n●
               grounds
               and
               doth
               not
               Discourse
               as
               Science
               doth
               ,
            
             then
             I
             hope
             the
             case
             is
             alike
             in
             both●
             and
             so
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             Infallible
             Testimony
             must
             be
             affirmed
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             equally
             denyed
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             seems
             to
             assert
             ,
             
               That
               faith
               whatever
               object
               it
               respects
               doth
               not
               Discourse
               as
               Science
               doth
               ;
               but
               solely
               relies
               on
               Gods
               revealed
               Testimony
               without
               the
               mixture
               of
               reason
               .
            
             Grant
             this
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             then
             I
             hope
             both
             
             these
             acts
             of
             faith
             equally
             do
             so
             ;
             and
             still
             ●he
             Churches
             infallibility
             cannot
             be
             made
             ●ecessary
             to
             faith
             ;
             for
             if
             faith
             immediately
             ●elies
             on
             Gods
             Testimony
             ,
             what
             need
             any
             other
             to
             ascertain
             it
             ?
             or
             any
             other
             proposition
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             known
             ●he
             object
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             no
             infalli●ility
             in
             the
             proponent
             is
             necessary
             .
             Any
             more
             than
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             act
             of
             love
             ●oward
             a
             desireable
             object
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             shews
             a
             Beauty
             should
             be
             infallible
             in
             the
             description
             of
             her
             .
             If
             all
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             proposition
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             
               than
               to
               convey
               the
               Divine
               Testimony
               to
               us
               ,
            
             as
             
               E.
               W.
            
             sometimes
             ●mplies
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             pains
             to
             a
             little
             better
             
             purpose
             ,
             in
             proving
             that
             such
             a
             
               conditio
               applicans
            
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             must
             have
             infallibility
             belonging
             to
             it
             .
             For
             Infallibility
             is
             then
             only
             necessary
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             relied
             upon
             and
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             believing
             ,
             and
             not
             where
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             condition
             of
             understanding
             .
             If
             a
             Prince
             sends
             an
             Ambassadour
             about
             a
             match
             to
             a
             foraign
             Princess
             ,
             declaring
             that
             he
             will
             wholly
             rely
             upon
             his
             Testimony
             of
             her
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             there
             needs
             the
             greatest
             judgement
             and
             veracity
             in
             the
             Person
             trusted
             ;
             because
             the
             Prince
             resolves
             his
             judgement
             into
             his
             Ambassadours
             Testimony
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             only
             imploys
             a
             Person
             to
             bring
             her
             into
             the
             Room
             where
             he
             may
             see
             her
             and
             judge
             of
             her
             himself
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             any
             other
             quality
             th●●
             only
             obedience
             and
             fidelity
             .
             So
             we
             say
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             to
             be
             relied
             upon
             as
             the
             Foundation
             of
             o●
             belief
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             necessa●
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             infallible
             if
             there
             c●●
             be
             no
             faith
             without
             such
             a
             Testimony
             ;
             b●
             if
             all
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             only
             to
             pr●
             pose
             the
             object
             of
             faith
             to
             be
             viewed
             and
             co●
             sidered
             by
             us
             ,
             then
             a
             common
             veracity
             m●
             be
             sufficient
             for
             it
             .
             And
             in
             this
             case
             I
             gran●
             faith
             is
             not
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             the
             conditio●
             of
             applying
             the
             object
             of
             faith
             ;
             any
             mo●
             than
             love
             is
             into
             the
             light
             whereby
             a
             m●
             sees
             Beauty
             ,
             or
             the
             burning
             of
             Fire
             into
             th●
             laying
             near
             of
             the
             fuel
             :
             but
             if
             it
             be
             assert●
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             divine
             faith
             without
             ●
             infallible
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             ,
             this
             Testimony
             i●
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             upon
             thi●
             infallible
             Testimony
             we
             must
             build
             our
             saith
             he
             is
             blind
             that
             doth
             not
             see
             in
             this
             case
             tha●
             it
             must
             be
             resolved
             into
             this
             infallible
             testimony
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               E.
               W.
            
             very
             impertinently
             charges
             me
             with
             this
             constant
             errour
             ,
             
               viz.
               making
               the
               motives
               of
               faith
               the
               Foundation
            
             
             
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               hereby
               I
               confound
               th●
               judgement
               of
               credibility
               with
               the
               assent
               of
               faith
               ;
               by
               making
               the
               infallible
               testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               those
               who
               believe
               it
               ,
               the
               formal
               object
               of
               faith
               .
            
             For
             although
             the
             common
             
             motives
             of
             faith
             should
             do
             no
             more
             than
             ●ake
             the
             object
             of
             faith
             appear
             evidently
             ●edible
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             faith
             of
             such
             persons
             be
             ●e●olved
             into
             a
             further
             reason
             than
             those
             mo●ves
             ;
             yet
             they
             who
             do
             believe
             upon
             the
             ac●ount
             of
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Churches
             ●estimony
             ,
             must
             resolve
             their
             faith
             into
             that
             ,
             which
             to
             them
             is
             the
             only
             infallible
             and
             adaequate
             Ground
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             2.
             
             To
             lay
             open
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             these
             mistakes
             ,
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             Faith.
             
             I
             shall
             inquire
             into
             the
             influence
             which
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             have
             upon
             believing
             .
             And
             therein
             give
             an
             account
             of
             these
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             What
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             are
             ?
             2.
             
             How
             far
             they
             are
             necessary
             to
             faith
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             influence
             they
             have
             upon
             the
             assent
             of
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             these
             motives
             of
             credibility
             are
             ?
             Suarez
             brings
             them
             under
             four
             heads
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             qualities
             of
             the
             Christian
             
             doctrine
             and
             those
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             s
             truth
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             falshood
             ;
             but
             faith
             he
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             many
             things
             true
             and
             some
             false
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             sign
             that
             doctrine
             is
             not
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             among
             the
             Philosophers
             of
             old
             .
             The
             way
             to
             judge
             of
             this
             quality
             he
             thus
             laies
             down
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Christian
             
             Religion
             speaks
             of
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             know●
             by
             natural
             light
             are
             very
             agreeable
             to
             th●
             common
             reason
             of
             mankind
             ,
             those
             othe●
             things
             which
             are
             above
             it
             are
             not
             repugnan●
             to
             any
             principle
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             are
             agreeable
             t●
             the
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             Majesty
             o●
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             sanctity
             and
             purity
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             precepts
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             moral
             precepts
             not
             only
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             tend
             much
             to
             the
             improvement
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             spiritual
             precepts
             have
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             morality
             ,
             and
             are
             suitable
             to
             the
             perfections
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
             3.
             
             The
             efficacy
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             seen
             by
             the
             strange
             and
             miraculous
             ways
             of
             its
             propagation
             ,
             by
             such
             instruments
             as
             were
             never
             like
             to
             effect
             their
             design
             without
             a
             Divine
             Power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Motive
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             number
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Trinity
             at
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Christ
             himself
             in
             his
             holy
             and
             innocent
             life
             ,
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             before
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             Apostles
             after
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             ,
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Martyrs
             of
             all
             kinds
             suffering
             with
             so
             much
             patience
             and
             courage
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             increasing
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             Testimony
             God
             gave
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ;
             by
             the
             Miracles
             which
             were
             wrought
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             
             preached
             ,
             in
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             considered
             the
             nature
             ,
             the
             effects
             ,
             the
             frequency
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             working
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             were
             wrought
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             not
             meerly
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             person
             on
             whom
             they
             are
             wrought
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             grants
             a
             Deceiver
             may
             work
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             the
             continuance
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             so
             hard
             to
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             practice
             the
             precepts
             of
             it
             ;
             meeting
             with
             such
             multitudes
             of
             enemies
             of
             all
             kinds
             ;
             out
             of
             all
             which
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             a
             Divine
             Providence
             being
             supposed
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             mankind
             .
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valentiâ
            
             
             reckons
             up
             these
             motives
             to
             19.
             
             
               Michael
               Medina
            
             follows
             ●cotus
             and
             makes
             10.
             or
             11.
             of
             them
             :
             on
             which
             he
             largely
             insists
             ,
             viz.
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             Prophesies
             ,
             the
             consent
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             their
             Authority
             and
             truth
             ,
             the
             care
             and
             diligence
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             in
             examining
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             the
             propagation
             of
             it
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             enemies
             ,
             the
             justice
             of
             providence
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             its
             Adversaries
             .
             To
             the
             same
             
             purpose
             
               Cardinal
               Lugo
            
             and
             others
             of
             the
             
             Schoolmen
             make
             an
             enumeration
             of
             the●
             
             motives
             of
             credibility
             ;
             but
             a
             late
             Jesuit
             ha●
             reduced
             them
             all
             to
             the
             four
             chief
             Attribute
             of
             God.
             His
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Powe●
             and
             Providence
             ,
             but
             inlarges
             upon
             the●
             much
             in
             the
             same
             way
             that
             Suarez
             had
             don●
             Thus
             much
             may
             suffice
             for
             understandin●
             what
             these
             motives
             of
             credibility
             are
             :
             wh●●
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             make
             up
             a
             demonstr●tion
             for
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             far
             these
             are
             necessary
             to
             faith
             for
             that
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             faith
             bein●
             an
             assent
             of
             the
             rational
             faculty
             in
             man
             ,
             mu●
             proceed
             upon
             such
             grounds
             as
             may
             justifie
             th●
             assent
             to
             be
             a
             rational
             act
             :
             which
             cannot
             b●
             unless
             sufficient
             reason
             appear
             to
             induce
             th●
             mind
             to
             assent
             ,
             which
             reason
             appearing
             ●
             all
             one
             with
             the
             cre●●bility
             of
             the
             object
             which
             doth
             not
             imply
             here
             what
             may
             be
             believed
             either
             with
             or
             without
             reason
             ,
             but
             wha●
             all
             circumstances
             considered
             ought
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             prudent
             person
             .
             And
             in
             thi●
             sense
             Suarez
             asserts
             
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               evidence
               of
               credibility
               to
               the
               act
               of
               faith
               :
               for
            
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               that
               the
               object
               o●
               faith
               be
               proposed
               as
               revealed
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               i●
               is
               necessary
               that
               it
               be
               proposed
               with
               such
               circumstances
               ,
               as
               make
               it
               appear
               prudently
               cr●dible
               in
               that
               way
               it
               is
               proposed
               .
               For
               levil●
            
             
             
               of
               judgement
               and
               rashness
               of
               assent
               he
               makes
               ●nconsistent
               with
               divine
               faith
               ;
               and
               every
               man
               ought
               so
               to
               believe
               as
               to
               exclude
               all
               fear
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               that
               he
               can
               never
               ●rudently
               disbelieve
               what
               he
               now
               believes
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               man
               believes
               upon
               bad
               grounds
               ,
               he
               may
               afterwards
               prudently
               reject
               those
               grounds
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             for
             he
             makes
             such
             a
             proposition
             of
             the
             object
             of
             faith
             necessary
             ,
             whereby
             
               it
               appears
               evidently
               credible
               as
               revealed
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               as
               certain
            
             
             
               and
               infallible
            
             .
             For
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             ;
             
               because
               an
               inclination
               of
               the
               will
               to
               assent
               must
               precede
               the
               assent
               of
               faith
               before
               which
               there
               must
               be
               a
               judgement
               determining
               that
               act
               of
               the
               will
               ;
               this
               judgement
               must
               either
               be
               certain
               ,
               or
               uncertain
               ;
               if
               uncertain
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               divine
               faith
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               certain
               then
               there
               must
               be
               such
               an
               evidence
               of
               credibility
               in
               the
               objects
               of
               faith
               .
               And
               although
               a
               practical
               certainty
               as
               to
               matters
               of
               humane
               faith
               may
               be
               sufficiently
               founded
               upon
               a
               judgement
               of
               probability
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             man
             may
             judge
             it
             fit
             for
             him
             to
             believe
             where
             he
             sees
             only
             a
             greater
             probability
             on
             one
             side
             than
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             
               yet
               in
               matters
               of
               divine
               faith
               a
               higher
               judgement
               than
               of
               meer
               probability
               is
               necessary
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               that
               which
               is
               founded
               upon
               the
               evidence
               of
               credibility
               ;
               for
               with
               a
               meer
               probability
               a
               prudent
               doubting
               is
               consistent
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               is
               not
               with
               divine
               saith
               ,
               and
               withal
               the
               certainty
               of
               faith
               is
               not
               meerly
               practical
               but
               speculative
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             therefore
             requires
             a
             speculative
             evidence
             of
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             object
             .
             From
             whence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               that
               a
               bare
               credibility
               is
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               a
               greater
            
             
             
               credibility
               of
               the
               doctrine
               believed
               than
               of
               any
               other
               contrary
               to
               it
            
             ;
             for
             if
             two
             doctrines
             appear
             equally
             credible
             there
             can
             be
             only
             a
             doubtful
             assent
             given
             to
             one
             of
             them
             :
             and
             a
             man
             might
             choose
             which
             he
             would
             believe
             :
             but
             in
             the
             assent
             of
             faith
             it
             is
             not
             only
             necessary
             that
             there
             be
             a
             greater
             credibility
             of
             one
             doctrine
             than
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             be
             evident
             to
             natural
             reason
             :
             which
             dictates
             
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             Salvation
             that
             doctrine
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             which
             appears
             more
             evidently
             credible
             than
             any
             other
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             
               Cardinal
               Lugo
            
             determines
             
               that
               the
               will
               cannot
               command
               a
               prudent
               assent
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             
             
               where
               there
               precedes
               only
               a
               probable
               judgement
               of
               the
               credibility
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               because
               there
               must
               be
               the
               apprehension
               of
               a
               certain
               obligation
               to
               believe
               ,
               which
               must
               arise
               from
               the
               evidence
               of
               credibility
               in
               the
               object
               of
               faith
               .
            
             And
             Aquinas
             himself
             had
             determined
             ,
             
               that
               no
               man
               would
               believe
               ,
               unless
               he
               saw
               that
               the
            
             
             
               things
               were
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               either
               sor
               the
               evidence
               os
               miracles
               or
               something
               of
               a
               like
               nature
               :
            
             
             which
             Cajetan
             interprets
             of
             believing
             
             
               truly
               and
               vertuously
               :
               truly
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               without
               fear
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               vertuously
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             prudently
             .
             So
             that
             although
             men
             may
             rashly
             and
             indiscreetly
             believe
             things
             without
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             their
             credibility
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             by
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             yield
             a
             rational
             and
             prudent
             assent
             of
             faith
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             main
             thing
             is
             to
             consider
             what
             influence
             the
             evidence
             of
             credibility
             hath
             upon
             the
             act
             of
             faith
             ?
             For
             
               E.
               W.
            
             asserts
             
               that
               all
               that
               results
               from
               thence
               is
               only
               a
               judgement
               of
               credibility
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               act
               of
               faith
               it self
               relies
               wholly
               upon
               other
               principles
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             distinction
             of
             these
             two
             he
             labours
             to
             avoid
             the
             force
             of
             my
             arguments
             .
             Thus
             then
             the
             matter
             stands
             ,
             it
             is
             agreed
             that
             faith
             must
             have
             rational
             proofs
             antecedent
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             these
             proofs
             he
             must
             say
             do
             not
             perswade
             men
             to
             believe
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             have
             no
             influence
             upon
             the
             act
             of
             Faith.
             If
             all
             that
             were
             meant
             by
             this
             talk
             were
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             then
             said
             properly
             to
             believe
             when
             we
             fix
             our
             assent
             upon
             Gods
             testimony
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             acts
             of
             the
             mind
             short
             of
             this
             may
             not
             properly
             be
             called
             believing
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             other
             name
             ,
             this
             would
             presently
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             controversie
             about
             words
             ,
             which
             I
             perfectly
             hate
             .
             But
             
             more
             must
             be
             understood
             by
             such
             men
             as
             
               E.
               W.
            
             or
             else
             they
             do
             not
             speak
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             for
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             in
             requiring
             an
             infallible
             assent
             of
             faith
             to
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             upon
             motives
             confessedly
             fallible
             ,
             an
             assent
             be
             not
             required
             beyond
             all
             proportion
             or
             degree
             of
             evidence
             ?
             to
             this
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               this
               argument
               proceeds
               upon
               ignorance
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               faith
               which
               doth
               not
               discourse
               as
               Science
               doth
               :
               and
               he
               grants
               that
               the
               motives
               of
               credibility
               have
               not
               the
               same
               certainty
               that
               faith
               hath
               .
            
             What
             then
             can
             hence
             follow
             ,
             but
             that
             faith
             is
             an
             unreasonable
             assent
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             grounds
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             may
             be
             stronger
             than
             the
             grounds
             it
             proceeds
             upon
             ?
             But
             if
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             faith
             must
             have
             grounds
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             assent
             of
             faith
             can
             be
             no
             stronger
             than
             the
             grounds
             are
             ,
             then
             it
             follows
             that
             they
             are
             very
             unreasonable
             in
             requiring
             an
             infallible
             assent
             of
             faith
             to
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             barely
             upon
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             1.
             
             That
             faith
             must
             have
             grounds
             ,
             
             If
             a
             man
             had
             not
             to
             deal
             with
             persons
             who
             have
             confounded
             their
             own
             understandings
             with
             an
             appearance
             of
             subtilty
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             this
             as
             needless
             a
             task
             as
             to
             prove
             that
             man
             is
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             ;
             for
             if
             faith
             be
             an
             assent
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             taking
             it
             as
             strictly
             
             and
             properly
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             rational
             act
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             have
             unless
             it
             proceeds
             upon
             reasonable
             grounds
             .
             The
             grounds
             I
             grant
             are
             different
             in
             several
             assents
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             always
             have
             some
             .
             Those
             which
             are
             accounted
             the
             most
             immediate
             assents
             have
             the
             clearest
             and
             most
             evident
             reason
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             assents
             to
             first
             principles
             are
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             whole
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             part
             .
             &c.
             and
             for
             conclusions
             drawn
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             readiness
             and
             firmness
             of
             the
             assent
             is
             proportionable
             to
             the
             evidence
             of
             their
             connexion
             with
             those
             principles
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             drawn
             .
             In
             other
             things
             that
             depend
             upon
             the
             evidence
             of
             sense
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             supposition
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             faculties
             and
             that
             we
             are
             so
             framed
             as
             not
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             ,
             in
             matters
             that
             are
             plainly
             and
             with
             due
             circumstances
             conveyed
             to
             our
             minds
             by
             our
             Organs
             of
             sense
             .
             But
             if
             there
             appear
             an
             evidence
             of
             reason
             overthrowing
             the
             certainty
             of
             sense
             ,
             Scepticism
             immediately
             follows
             and
             the
             suspension
             of
             all
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             conveyed
             by
             our
             senses
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             can
             then
             be
             certain
             of
             any
             thing
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             sense
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             appearance
             of
             things
             .
             I
             may
             be
             certain
             ,
             that
             things
             do
             appear
             with
             such
             difference
             of
             colours
             ,
             and
             tasts
             ,
             and
             smells
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             
             be
             certain
             that
             there
             are
             really
             such
             differences
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Scepticks
             arguments
             should
             prevail
             upon
             any
             mans
             mind
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             him
             question
             whether
             sense
             be
             a
             certain
             medium
             to
             convey
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             things
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             man
             should
             yield
             a
             firm
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             thing
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             evidence
             of
             sense
             .
             So
             that
             still
             ,
             assent
             proceeds
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             reason
             which
             satisfie
             the
             mind
             ,
             that
             all
             circumstances
             considered
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             suspend
             any
             longer
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             such
             things
             which
             are
             not
             so
             evident
             of
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             conveyed
             by
             our
             senses
             ;
             and
             unless
             we
             distrust
             all
             mankind
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             some
             things
             to
             be
             which
             we
             never
             saw
             our selves
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             fundamental
             ground
             of
             that
             we
             call
             believing
             ;
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             
               taking
               truth
               upon
               trust
            
             ;
             or
             receiving
             a
             thing
             as
             true
             upon
             such
             testimony
             which
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             .
             If
             I
             see
             any
             reason
             to
             doubt
             either
             the
             skill
             or
             fidelity
             of
             those
             persons
             upon
             whose
             credit
             I
             am
             to
             rely
             ;
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             me
             firmly
             to
             believe
             upon
             their
             Authority
             ;
             if
             I
             see
             none
             ,
             then
             on
             that
             account
             I
             believe
             what
             they
             say
             ;
             wherein
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             that
             my
             assent
             is
             according
             to
             the
             grounds
             I
             proceed
             upon
             ,
             as
             that
             two
             and
             two
             make
             four
             .
             What
             is
             it
             then
             that
             hath
             thus
             
             confounded
             these
             mens
             minds
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             to
             contend
             that
             the
             act
             of
             divine
             faith
             is
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             that
             nothing
             like
             it
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             other
             act
             of
             the
             mind
             ?
             Must
             we
             cease
             to
             be
             men
             by
             being
             Christians
             ?
             or
             where
             the
             strongest
             reason
             is
             most
             necessary
             ,
             must
             there
             be
             none
             at
             all
             ?
             to
             what
             end
             then
             were
             there
             arguments
             ever
             used
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             believe
             Christianity
             ?
             were
             those
             arguments
             able
             to
             perswade
             men
             or
             not
             ?
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             then
             men
             did
             believe
             upon
             the
             strength
             of
             those
             arguments
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             men
             to
             believe
             upon
             the
             strength
             of
             arguments
             and
             yet
             those
             arguments
             have
             no
             influence
             upon
             the
             act
             of
             faith
             ?
             This
             is
             horrible
             nonsense
             and
             fit
             only
             for
             those
             to
             write
             who
             believe
             contradictions
             ;
             for
             such
             an
             act
             of
             faith
             indeed
             can
             have
             no
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             But
             to
             come
             closer
             yet
             to
             our
             matter
             :
             
               The
               Churches
               infallibility
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
            
             saith
             
               E.
               W.
               with
               divine
               faith
            
             ;
             is
             there
             any
             ground
             for
             that
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             none
             ,
             shew
             what
             obligation
             to
             believe
             there
             can
             be
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             for
             it
             :
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             able
             to
             perswade
             me
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             shew
             then
             why
             I
             ought
             to
             believe
             on
             insufficient
             grounds
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             may
             not
             I
             then
             believe
             upon
             those
             grounds
             ?
             and
             if
             I
             do
             ,
             doth
             not
             that
             act
             of
             faith
             rely
             upon
             those
             grounds
             ▪
             
             Besides
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             plead
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             on
             what
             account
             they
             do
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             faith
             may
             have
             a
             sufficient
             Foundation
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             opinion
             cannot
             be
             without
             such
             infallibility
             ?
             and
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             must
             not
             faith
             stand
             upon
             this
             ground
             ?
             Why
             then
             are
             ,
             
               Scotus
               ,
               Durand
            
             ,
             
             
               Gabriel
               ,
               Medina
            
             and
             others
             charged
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             with
             
               resolving
               faith
               into
               the
               Churches
               testimony
               ?
            
             What
             is
             this
             else
             but
             only
             to
             make
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             why
             are
             there
             any
             disputes
             at
             all
             about
             the
             formal
             object
             of
             faith
             ?
             For
             the
             formal
             object
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             reason
             of
             believing
             ,
             and
             what
             account
             can
             be
             given
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             believing
             if
             there
             be
             none
             at
             all
             ?
             But
             it
             may
             be
             all
             this
             while
             I
             mistake
             my
             profound
             Adversary
             ,
             it
             being
             hardly
             possible
             that
             a
             man
             of
             common
             sense
             should
             write
             such
             stuff
             .
             To
             prevent
             any
             suspicion
             of
             this
             nature
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             his
             assertions
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ;
             from
             several
             places
             of
             his
             worthy
             works
             .
             
               Faith
               solely
               relies
               on
               Gods
               revealed
               Testimony
            
             
             
               without
               the
               mixture
               of
               Reason
               for
               ill
               Motive
               ;
               the
               previous
               Motives
               well
               pondered
               ,
               bring
               with
               them
               an
               obligation
               to
               believe
               and
               not
               faith
               it self
               .
            
             For
             ,
             
               Faith
               reasons
               not
               ,
               but
               simply
               believes
               :
               Faith
               contrary
               to
               science
            
             
             
               goes
               beyond
               the
               certainty
               of
               all
               extrinsecal
               inducements
               .
            
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             where
             he
             attempts
             to
             answer
             
               the
               main
               difficulty
            
             ,
             as
             he
             
             calls
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             faith
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             short
             is
             ,
             since
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             seem
             to
             leave
             the
             matter
             doubtful
             ,
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             determines
             the
             assent
             to
             the
             objects
             of
             faith
             as
             infallibly
             true
             ?
             )
             waving
             at
             present
             that
             answer
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               from
               the
               command
               of
               the
               will
               ,
            
             he
             seems
             
               to
               attribute
               so
               great
               an
               evidence
               to
               the
               Motives
               of
               credibility
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               infallibly
               prove
               the
               truth
               of
               divine
               Revelation
               ,
               there
               being
               an
               insiparable
               connexion
               between
               the
               Motives
               and
               divine
               Revelation
            
             ;
             but
             then
             he
             starts
             an
             untoward
             objection
             ,
             viz.
             that
             then
             the
             Revelation
             must
             appear
             evident
             and
             so
             faith
             would
             be
             evident
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             answers
             
               by
               denying
               the
               consequence
               ,
               because
               this
               assent
               is
               science
               and
               not
               faith
               ;
               now
               this
               evidence
               arising
               from
               the
               motives
               of
               credibility
               ,
               faith
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               as
               faith
               leaves
               ,
               or
               lays
               aside
               ,
               and
               firmly
               adheres
               to
               the
               Divine
               Revelation
               only
               for
               it self
               ,
               as
               contradistinct
               both
               from
               the
               Moral
               evidence
               of
               the
               Motives
               ,
               and
               their
               apparent
               connexion
               with
               the
               Revelation
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               taken
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               from
               the
               notion
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               essentially
            
             
             
               tends
               obscurely
               upon
               its
               own
               object
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               ancient
               Fathers
               assert
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
            
             if
             you
             believe
             him
             ,
             that
             
             
               no
               evidence
               of
               the
               testimony
               assented
               to
               can
               move
               to
               faith
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               we
               should
               in
               the
               case
               of
               evidence
               be
               necessitated
               to
               believe
               ,
               but
               upon
               this
               account
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               certitude
               of
               faith
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               supreamest
               verity
               ,
               i●
               of
               a
               higher
               strain
               and
               far
               surpasses
               all
               the
               certitude
               we
               find
               in
               nature
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Motives
               inducing
               to
               believe
               .
            
             But
             which
             is
             more
             pleasant
             he
             yet
             adds
             ,
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               more
               evident
            
             
             
               these
               motives
               appear
               the
               better
               they
               induce
               to
               believe
               ,
               yet
               for
               that
               reason
               have
               less
               to
               do
               with
               the
               very
               act
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             which
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             
               rests
               upon
               and
               lays
               claim
               to
               no
               lower
               a
               verity
               ,
               than
               the
               most
               pure
               and
               supream
               only
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               rests
               not
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               faith
               .
            
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             he
             asserts
             ,
             
               that
               the
               evidence
               of
               credibility
               apparent
               in
            
             
             
               those
               manifest
               signs
               and
               marks
               which
               illustrate
               true
               Christianity
               is
               abundantly
               sufficient
               to
               induce
               the
               most
               obdurate
               heart
               in
               the
               world
               to
               believe
               with
               such
               an
               Assent
               as
               suits
               Gods
               great
               Majesty
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               with
               a
               faith
               most
               firm
               and
               infallible
               .
            
             Here
             we
             have
             Motives
             ,
             such
             Motives
             as
             give
             evidence
             of
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             such
             motives
             as
             are
             sufficient
             to
             induce
             the
             most
             obdurate
             person
             to
             an
             infallible
             assent
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             evidence
             by
             these
             motives
             in
             order
             to
             believing
             ;
             this
             believing
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             induce
             to
             believe
             ,
             the
             less
             influence
             
             they
             have
             upon
             faith
             ,
             for
             that
             fixeth
             on
             the
             divine
             Revelation
             solely
             for
             it self
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             certainty
             beyond
             that
             of
             the
             greatest
             arguments
             that
             are
             used
             for
             believing
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             faculty
             of
             understanding
             these
             things
             ought
             to
             oblige
             mankind
             with
             a
             clearer
             discovery
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             
               E.
               W.
            
             hath
             made
             ;
             who
             doth
             not
             seem
             to
             understand
             what
             he
             writes
             himself
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             that
             others
             should
             .
             But
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             this
             Nonsense
             ,
             is
             a
             strange
             apprehension
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             the
             School-doctrine
             hath
             so
             rivited
             into
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             first
             principle
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             supposed
             as
             the
             Basis
             of
             all
             his
             discourse
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             
               faith
               is
               an
               obscure
               and
               inevident
               assent
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               essentially
               tends
               obscurely
               to
               its
               object
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             no
             motives
             ,
             or
             arguments
             how
             clear
             or
             strong
             soever
             can
             have
             any
             influence
             upon
             faith
             .
             For
             he
             imagines
             as
             great
             an
             opposition
             between
             arguments
             and
             faith
             as
             between
             light
             and
             darkness
             ;
             he
             first
             conceives
             faith
             to
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             deep
             Dungeon
             of
             the
             soul
             full
             of
             darkness
             and
             obscurity
             ,
             and
             then
             bids
             men
             have
             a
             care
             of
             bringing
             any
             light
             into
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             what
             he
             described
             it
             .
             A
             light
             may
             serve
             a
             man
             very
             well
             to
             shew
             him
             the
             way
             to
             this
             Dungeon
             ,
             nay
             it
             may
             direct
             him
             to
             the
             
             very
             door
             ;
             but
             then
             farewel
             to
             all
             light
             ,
             no●
             the
             least
             crevise
             must
             be
             left
             to
             let
             in
             any
             to
             the
             mind
             that
             is
             once
             entred
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             fixes
             more
             certainly
             on
             its
             object
             in
             this
             state
             of
             darkness
             ,
             than
             it
             could
             do
             being
             environed
             with
             the
             clearest
             light
             .
             Just
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             there
             is
             a
             particular
             way
             of
             seeing
             with
             
               ones
               eys
               shut
            
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             admirable
             and
             excellent
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             common
             ways
             of
             beholding
             things
             ;
             being
             far
             more
             certain
             and
             piercing
             than
             seeing
             by
             the
             help
             of
             eyes
             and
             light
             is
             ;
             for
             the
             light
             and
             sight
             may
             both
             fail
             in
             the
             representation
             of
             an
             object
             ;
             but
             this
             seeing
             without
             eyes
             is
             an
             infallible
             way
             to
             prevent
             all
             the
             fallacies
             of
             sense
             .
             Much
             in
             this
             way
             doth
             
               E.
               W.
            
             talk
             ;
             for
             all
             arguments
             are
             fallible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             no
             means
             must
             faith
             proceed
             upon
             them
             ;
             O
             but
             this
             believing
             without
             ,
             or
             above
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             
               against
               arguments
            
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             infallible
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             that
             man
             need
             never
             fear
             being
             deceived
             with
             reason
             that
             disowns
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
             Upon
             these
             grounds
             a
             skilful
             Painter
             may
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             bungle
             and
             to
             draw
             some
             rude
             uneven
             strokes
             by
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Pencil
             and
             a
             good
             light
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             would
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             miss
             making
             an
             excellent
             Piece
             he
             ought
             to
             shut
             his
             eyes
             or
             darken
             his
             Room
             ,
             for
             then
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             fallible
             thing
             called
             
             light
             can
             never
             deceive
             him
             .
             An
             indifferent
             person
             that
             only
             consulted
             the
             nature
             and
             reason
             of
             things
             could
             never
             have
             fallen
             into
             these
             dotages
             ;
             but
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             interest
             of
             some
             men
             to
             cry
             down
             light
             that
             have
             had
             
               false
               wares
            
             to
             put
             off
             .
             But
             of
             all
             things
             I
             wonder
             if
             this
             be
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             Christian
             faith
             to
             believe
             no
             man
             knows
             why
             nor
             wherefore
             ,
             (
             for
             if
             he
             doth
             ,
             his
             faith
             ceases
             to
             be
             faith
             being
             built
             upon
             reason
             )
             why
             all
             this
             ado
             is
             kept
             about
             an
             infallible
             Church
             and
             motives
             of
             credibility
             ?
             cannot
             a
             man
             believe
             without
             reason
             at
             first
             as
             well
             at
             last
             ?
             cannot
             faith
             fix
             upon
             Gods
             Revelation
             for
             it self
             ,
             without
             troubling
             those
             motives
             of
             credibility
             to
             no
             purpose
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             leap
             blindfold
             from
             a
             Precipice
             ,
             why
             cannot
             he
             do
             it
             without
             so
             much
             ceremony
             ?
             must
             he
             have
             all
             his
             attendance
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Gentleman-usher
             to
             conduct
             him
             to
             the
             very
             brink
             of
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             there
             bid
             him
             Goodnight
             ?
             If
             all
             these
             motives
             of
             credibility
             contribute
             nothing
             to
             the
             act
             of
             believing
             ,
             what
             use
             are
             they
             of
             in
             such
             a
             Religion
             ,
             where
             Faith
             is
             look'd
             on
             as
             the
             great
             Principle
             of
             practice
             and
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ?
             If
             the
             judgement
             of
             credibility
             would
             save
             men
             ,
             they
             might
             still
             be
             useful
             ;
             but
             this
             will
             be
             by
             no
             means
             allowed
             ,
             for
             nothing
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             but
             this
             
               blind
               Guide
            
             
             (
             which
             they
             call
             faith
             )
             can
             conduct
             men
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             But
             what
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             made
             me●
             
             so
             in
             love
             with
             nonsense
             and
             contradictions
             ?
             Hath
             the
             Scripture
             given
             any
             countenance
             to
             this
             notion
             of
             faith
             ?
             Yes
             doubtless
             ;
             they
             are
             such
             lovers
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             da●e
             not
             take
             up
             any
             opinion
             in
             these
             matters
             without
             plain
             Scripture
             .
             Then
             I
             hope
             Scripture
             may
             be
             plain
             in
             clear
             things
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             in
             the
             description
             of
             so
             obscure
             a
             thing
             as
             they
             make
             faith
             to
             be
             .
             But
             doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             say
             ,
             
               that
               Faith
               is
               the
               Substance
               of
               things
               hoped
               for
               ,
               and
               the
               evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seen
               ?
            
             
             
               and
               is
               not
               this
               all
               one
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               said
               that
               faith
               essentially
               tends
               obscurely
               to
               its
               object
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               an
               inevident
               assent
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               make
               use
               of
               arguments
               ?
            
             This
             I
             know
             is
             all
             the
             pretence
             they
             have
             for
             this
             notion
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             is
             it
             not
             very
             pretty
             ,
             because
             faith
             is
             called
             
               an
               evidence
            
             therefore
             i●
             must
             be
             inevident
             ,
             or
             to
             follow
             the
             vulga●
             Latine
             because
             it
             is
             called
             an
             argument
             therefore
             it
             can
             use
             none
             ?
             No
             man
             is
             so
             senseless
             to
             deny
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             things
             we
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             things
             which
             cannot
             be
             seen
             ;
             we
             believe
             some
             things
             which
             might
             have
             been
             seen
             ,
             and
             were
             seen
             by
             some
             whose
             credit
             we
             rely
             upon
             ;
             as
             the
             death
             and
             resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             
             we
             believe
             other
             things
             which
             are
             uncapable
             of
             being
             seen
             by
             our
             senses
             ,
             as
             the
             Joys
             of
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Torments
             of
             Hell
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             such
             things
             faith
             supplies
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Evidence
             of
             sense
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             our
             minds
             are
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             though
             we
             do
             not
             or
             cannot
             see
             them
             .
             Which
             is
             all
             that
             is
             intended
             by
             this
             description
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             how
             doth
             it
             hence
             follow
             that
             our
             faith
             must
             be
             an
             
               immediate
               ,
               inevident
               ,
               obscure
               assent
               ,
            
             on
             which
             all
             the
             arguments
             that
             perswade
             men
             to
             believe
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             influence
             ?
             May
             not
             I
             believe
             that
             Christ
             died
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             and
             will
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             because
             I
             see
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             to
             perswade
             me
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             those
             who
             saw
             him
             and
             have
             delivered
             his
             doctrine
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             the
             greatest
             evidence
             of
             their
             fidelity
             ?
             Doth
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             argument
             hinder
             me
             at
             all
             from
             believing
             what
             I
             did
             not
             see
             ?
             I
             had
             rather
             thought
             the
             more
             obscure
             the
             object
             had
             been
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             little
             better
             than
             nonsense
             to
             call
             
               an
               act
               of
               faith
               obscure
               )
               ,
            
             the
             greater
             necessity
             there
             had
             been
             of
             strong
             evidence
             to
             perswade
             a
             man
             to
             believe
             ;
             not
             such
             evidence
             as
             doth
             arise
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             gives
             the
             greatest
             reason
             to
             believe
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             those
             on
             whose
             Testimony
             
             I
             rely
             .
             So
             that
             the
             greatest
             clearness
             and
             evidence
             as
             to
             the
             Testimony
             is
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             Faith
             ;
             this
             only
             shews
             that
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             we
             do
             no●
             proceed
             by
             meer
             evidence
             of
             sense
             or
             rigorous
             demonstrations
             in
             the
             things
             we
             assent
             to
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             great
             things
             we
             believe
             are
             remote
             from
             sense
             and
             received
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Revealer
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             assert
             we
             have
             as
             great
             evidence
             that
             these
             things
             were
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             was
             capable
             of
             ;
             and
             such
             evidence
             we
             say
             ought
             to
             perswade
             any
             prudent
             person
             .
             This
             is
             all
             which
             the
             description
             of
             faith
             so
             much
             alledged
             doth
             imply
             ;
             which
             was
             never
             intended
             for
             an
             accurate
             definition
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             as
             
               Hugo
               de
               sancto
               Victore
            
             saith
             of
             it
             ,
             
               non
               indicat
               quid
               est
               fides
               ,
               sed
               signat
               quid
               facit
            
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             shew
             what
             faith
             is
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             doth
             ;
             by
             making
             things
             future
             and
             invisible
             to
             have
             as
             great
             power
             and
             influence
             on
             mens
             minds
             as
             if
             they
             were
             present
             and
             visible
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Fathers
             speak
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             mean
             an
             assent
             without
             grounds
             ,
             but
             the
             belief
             of
             things
             out
             of
             our
             view
             ;
             and
             that
             obscurity
             is
             understood
             by
             them
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             clearness
             of
             a
             future
             state
             :
             or
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             way
             of
             proving
             things
             by
             meer
             reason
             without
             Revelation
             .
             So
             
               Cardinal
               Lugo
            
             truly
             answers
             the
             
             Testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             by
             saying
             
               that
               when
               they
               exclude
               reason
               and
               arguments
            
             
             
               from
               faith
               they
               take
               them
               as
               they
               are
               opposed
               to
               Authority
               ;
               but
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               suppose
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christian
               faith
               to
               be
               believed
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               a
               discourse
               is
               thereby
               implied
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               revealing
               to
               the
               mysteries
               believed
               .
            
             Neither
             is
             such
             discourse
             only
             requisite
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             first
             place
             which
             doth
             assure
             men
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Revelation
             ;
             for
             upon
             that
             ,
             the
             other
             must
             proceed
             .
             All
             mediums
             used
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             must
             be
             extrinsecal
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             repugnant
             to
             faith
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             I
             have
             the
             consent
             of
             some
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             who
             make
             
               evidentiam
               in
               attestante
            
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             consistent
             with
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             saith
             
               E.
               W.
               No
               thanks
               to
               thee
               poor
               creature
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               assent
               hadst
               thou
               Evidence
            
             .
             This
             it
             is
             now
             to
             hope
             to
             merit
             at
             Gods
             hands
             by
             a
             blind
             faith
             !
             for
             so
             elsewhere
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             evidence
             
             
               is
               incompatible
               with
               that
               merit
               and
               obsequiousness
               of
               faith
               ;
               which
               God
               requires
               of
               his
               rational
               creatures
               who
               are
               to
               walk
               to
               Heaven
               by
               an
               humble
               and
               dutiful
               faith
               .
            
             A
             very
             
               humble
               saith
            
             certainly
             that
             hopes
             to
             merit
             by
             believing
             !
             And
             very
             dutiful
             in
             expecting
             so
             large
             a
             reward
             for
             doing
             it
             knows
             not
             
             what
             !
             We
             think
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             believe
             firmly
             whatever
             God
             saith
             ;
             but
             withal
             we
             think
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             enquire
             carefully
             whether
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             or
             no
             before
             we
             believe
             :
             and
             according
             to
             the
             evidence
             we
             have
             of
             this
             we
             assent
             to
             the
             former
             .
             
               But
               this
               is
               not
               to
               proceed
               Nobly
               with
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             
               E.
               W.
            
             Brave
             man
             !
             It
             hath
             been
             reported
             of
             a
             Hector
             in
             this
             Town
             that
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             he
             said
             
               he
               hoped
               God
               would
               deal
               with
               him
               like
               a
               Gentleman
               :
            
             It
             seems
             
               E.
               W.
            
             would
             deal
             so
             with
             God.
             We
             have
             often
             heard
             of
             works
             of
             super-erogation
             ;
             but
             our
             
               noble
               E.
               W.
            
             is
             not
             content
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             a
             
               faith
               of
               super-erogation
            
             too
             .
             We
             poor
             creatures
             ,
             are
             contented
             to
             do
             our
             duties
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             as
             a
             great
             Favour
             ,
             for
             God
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             best
             we
             can
             do
             :
             We
             dare
             not
             so
             much
             as
             think
             of
             such
             terms
             of
             kindness
             and
             favour
             from
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             
               to
               proceed
               Nobly
               with
               him
            
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             so
             hugely
             pleased
             with
             the
             blind
             and
             the
             lame
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             offered
             in
             sacrifice
             to
             him
             .
             Whatever
             
               E.
               W.
            
             imagines
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             such
             
               Noble
               proceeding
            
             to
             believe
             infallibly
             upon
             confessedly
             fallible
             grounds
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             he
             grants
             that
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             no
             other
             motives
             in
             order
             to
             faith
             above
             these
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             supposes
             we
             ought
             to
             oblige
             
             God
             by
             giving
             an
             infallible
             assent
             upon
             these
             Motives
             .
             But
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             is
             
               That
               our
               Faith
               ought
               to
               be
               suitable
               to
               Gods
               infallible
               veracity
               ,
               which
               Faith
               immediately
               rests
               upon
               and
               from
               whence
               and
               not
               ●rom
               the
               motives
               ,
               infallible
               certainty
            
             as
             
               E
               W.
            
             speaks
             ,
             
               is
               transfused
               into
               it
            
             .
             This
             deep
             speculation
             by
             no
             means
             satisfies
             me
             ;
             for
             though
             I
             know
             it
             to
             be
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lie
             or
             to
             deceive
             ;
             yet
             our
             question
             is
             not
             about
             believing
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             God
             saith
             ,
             but
             about
             believing
             this
             or
             that
             to
             be
             revealed
             by
             him
             .
             And
             while
             the
             Question
             is
             whether
             Gods
             veracity
             be
             concerned
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             his
             
               Veracity
               to
               transfuse
               an
               Infallible
               Certainty
               into
               my
               Belief
               of
               it
               ?
            
             Suppose
             
               E.
               W.
            
             be
             acquainted
             with
             as
             honest
             a
             man
             as
             ever
             lived
             ,
             and
             one
             comes
             and
             tells
             him
             from
             him
             that
             such
             a
             Friend
             of
             his
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             five
             hundred
             pound
             ;
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             whether
             the
             unquestionable
             veracity
             of
             the
             Friend
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Messenger
             saith
             he
             received
             it
             ,
             can
             transfuse
             an
             unquestionable
             certainty
             in
             his
             mind
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             yet
             in
             doubt
             whether
             his
             faithful
             Friend
             said
             it
             or
             no
             ?
             If
             his
             assent
             here
             be
             not
             according
             to
             the
             veracity
             of
             his
             Friend
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             first
             assured
             of
             the
             fidelity
             of
             the
             reporter
             ;
             No
             more
             can
             it
             be
             in
             the
             present
             case
             of
             believing
             .
             For
             no
             
             one
             questions
             what
             God
             saith
             ,
             but
             our
             only
             doubt
             is
             whether
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             ;
             and
             whilst
             one
             gives
             no
             infallible
             assent
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             cannot
             infallibly
             rest
             upon
             the
             other
             .
             
               But
               may
               not
               credible
               arguments
               as
               to
               the
               Messenger
               be
               sufficient
               for
               infallible
               belief
               of
               the
               thing
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               other
               ?
            
             For
             that
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             
               E.
               W.
            
             whether
             his
             belief
             of
             the
             thing
             would
             not
             in
             that
             case
             be
             according
             to
             the
             grounds
             he
             had
             to
             believe
             the
             Messenger
             ?
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Friend
             would
             make
             him
             so
             much
             the
             more
             Question
             whether
             his
             name
             might
             not
             be
             abused
             by
             a
             Person
             that
             had
             a
             design
             to
             put
             a
             trick
             upon
             him
             ;
             especially
             if
             that
             Messenger
             challenged
             to
             himself
             so
             much
             credit
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             believed
             without
             any
             dispute
             at
             a●l
             .
             For
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             over
             eager
             affirming
             would
             give
             a
             man
             cause
             to
             question
             the
             more
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             if
             his
             evidence
             bear
             no
             proportion
             with
             his
             confidence
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             our
             present
             case
             :
             it
             is
             granted
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             if
             God
             reveals
             any
             thing
             it
             must
             be
             true
             :
             our
             enquiry
             is
             how
             far
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             hath
             said
             such
             a
             thing
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             those
             who
             convey
             it
             to
             us
             ;
             if
             they
             desire
             no
             more
             credit
             with
             us
             than
             they
             give
             sufficient
             evidence
             for
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             exact
             an
             infallible
             assen●
             and
             offer
             only
             fallible
             grounds
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             mistrust
             their
             design
             ;
             
             and
             so
             long
             as
             we
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             must
             question
             the
             thing
             which
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             upon
             their
             credit
             .
             If
             they
             require
             only
             an
             assent
             suitable
             to
             their
             evidence
             it
             would
             be
             unreasonable
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             but
             still
             the
             degree
             of
             our
             assent
             to
             the
             Revelation
             is
             proportionable
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             evidence
             that
             it
             is
             a
             divine
             Revelation
             .
             Which
             Dr.
             Holden
             thinks
             to
             be
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             accounts
             it
             lost
             labour
             for
             a
             man
             
             to
             go
             about
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             any
             one
             that
             hath
             common
             sense
             :
             
               viz.
               That
               no
               assent
               of
               divine
               Faith
               can
               have
               any
               greater
               true
               and
               rational
               certainty
               ,
               than
               the
               assent
               of
               the
               medium
               hath
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               object
               of
               Faith
               is
               applied
               to
               the
               understanding
               .
               For
               whatever
               certainty
               we
               can
               attribute
               to
               an
               intellectual
               assent
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               revealing
               it
               is
               necessary
               it
               should
               come
               from
               and
               depend
               upon
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               medium
               ,
               by
               which
               this
               Authority
               of
               God
               revealing
               is
               conveyed
               to
               the
               understanding
               .
               For
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               a
               man
               should
               believe
               or
               yield
               assent
               to
               any
               thing
               because
               it
               is
               revealed
               by
               God
               ,
               unless
               he
               thinks
               and
               knows
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               it
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               he
               should
               believe
               the
               things
               revealed
               by
               God
               with
               greater
               true
               and
               rational
               certainty
               ,
               than
               that
               by
               which
               he
               knows
               that
               God
               revealed
               them
               .
               For
               whatever
               degree
               of
               uncertainty
               or
               doubt
               there
               is
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               a
            
             
             
               believer
               of
               the
               certainty
               and
               truth
               of
               the
               medium
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               the
               same
               in
               that
               assent
               whereby
               he
               believes
               the
               things
               which
               are
               proposed
               by
               that
               medium
               .
               Because
               with
               what
               degree
               a
               man
               doubts
               whether
               God
               hath
               revealed
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               doubt
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               that
               which
               is
               said
               to
               be
               revealed
               by
               God.
               For
               what
               man
               in
               his
               wits
               doth
               not
               presently
               perceive
               that
               no
               man
               can
               be
               more
               certain
               of
               that
               thing
               which
               God
               is
               said
               to
               reveal
               ,
               than
               he
               is
               certain
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               it
               ;
               as
               no
               man
               can
               be
               more
               certain
               of
               the
               things
               done
               by
            
             Caesar
             ,
             
               than
               they
               are
               that
            
             Caesar
             
               was
               ;
               or
               of
               the
               mysteries
               revealed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               than
               that
               Christ
               was
               .
               This
               he
               saith
               he
               had
               never
               mentioned
               ,
               unless
               some
               later
               Divines
               ,
            
             (
             such
             as
             
               E.
               W.
               )
               discoursing
               vainly
               and
               Sceptically
               ,
               and
               not
               considering
               the
               true
               reason
               of
               believing
               ,
               had
               feigned
               to
               themselves
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               kind
               of
               divine
               and
               supernatural
               certainty
               in
               Christian
               Faith
               (
               passing
               by
               the
               true
               and
               rational
               )
               which
               it
               is
               clearer
               than
               noon
               day
               ,
               is
               but
               an
               idle
               and
               imaginary
               thing
               .
            
             Good
             Reader
             ,
             observe
             the
             power
             of
             reason
             over
             an
             ingenuous
             mind
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             what
             entertainment
             Dr.
             H.
             might
             have
             given
             
               E.
               W.
            
             on
             other
             accounts
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             plain
             by
             this
             Discourse
             he
             thought
             
               a
               dark
               Room
            
             the
             fittest
             for
             him
             ,
             since
             he
             pronounces
             
               that
               no
               man
               in
               his
            
             
             
               senses
               can
               assert
               the
               things
               which
               he
               confidently
               doth
               .
            
             Although
             therefore
             he
             thought
             this
             needless
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             proceed
             to
             shew
             ,
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Assent
             of
             Faith
             can
             be
             
             no
             stronger
             than
             the
             Grounds
             are
             .
             For
             if
             it
             doth
             proceed
             upon
             Grounds
             ,
             those
             are
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Premises
             and
             the
             assent
             of
             faith
             as
             the
             conclusion
             drawn
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             stronger
             or
             weaker
             according
             to
             them
             .
             In
             every
             act
             of
             Faith
             which
             hath
             a
             particular
             Revelation
             for
             its
             object
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             two
             distinct
             premises
             conceived
             from
             whence
             that
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             act
             of
             believing
             follows
             .
             As
             suppose
             the
             Question
             be
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             why
             I
             believe
             that
             article
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             t●ue
             ,
             the
             present
             Answer
             is
             because
             God
             hath
             revealed
             it
             ;
             but
             therein
             lies
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Syllogism
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             the
             act
             of
             Faith
             follows
             as
             the
             conclusion
             from
             the
             premises
             .
             Whatsoever
             God
             reveals
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             revealed
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             true
             .
             Now
             since
             the
             force
             of
             a
             conclusion
             depends
             upon
             the
             premises
             ,
             the
             assent
             of
             Faith
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             stronger
             and
             firmer
             than
             the
             Premises
             are
             from
             which
             it
             results
             .
             For
             however
             it
             may
             hold
             in
             other
             causes
             ;
             in
             those
             which
             are
             moral
             and
             
             final
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             undoubted
             Maxim
             of
             reason
             ,
             
               That
               which
               makes
               an
               other
               thing
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               must
               be
               much
               more
               so
               it self
               :
            
             As
             that
             end
             which
             makes
             any
             thing
             desirable
             for
             its
             sake
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             desirable
             it self
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             that
             which
             moves
             the
             Soul
             to
             desire
             the
             means
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             likewise
             in
             whatever
             moves
             the
             understanding
             to
             assent
             as
             well
             as
             the
             will
             to
             desire
             :
             but
             the
             Premises
             do
             move
             the
             understanding
             to
             assent
             to
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             therefore
             the
             consent
             to
             the
             conclusion
             must
             be
             agreeable
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Premises
             .
             This
             difficulty
             hath
             so
             racked
             and
             tormented
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             that
             Arriaga
             relates
             
               he
               hath
               heard
               the
               most
               Learned
               and
            
             
             
               Ingenious
               among
               them
               profess
               they
               could
               find
               no
               way
               through
               it
               .
               While
               they
               did
               require
               an
               infallible
               assent
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               when
               there
               could
               be
               no
               infallible
               assent
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Premises
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               this
            
             .
             Which
             some
             have
             thought
             they
             got
             over
             when
             they
             asserted
             
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               ,
            
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             assent
             .
             But
             granting
             them
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             given
             the
             difficulty
             but
             one
             remove
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             speedily
             returns
             again
             ,
             concerning
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infa●libility
             ,
             which
             they
             agree
             must
             be
             believed
             infallibly
             ,
             and
             yet
             here
             again
             they
             offer
             at
             no
             more
             than
             motives
             confessed
             to
             be
             fallible
             to
             
             prove
             it
             .
             And
             so
             at
             last
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             take
             up
             with
             other
             Answers
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             Churches
             Infallible
             Proposition
             of
             no
             use
             at
             all
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             for
             if
             the
             assent
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               immediate
               to
               the
               Revelation
            
             ,
             if
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             arises
             either
             from
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               pious
               inclination
               of
               the
               Will
            
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             motives
             of
             Faith
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             these
             waies
             can
             solve
             the
             difficulty
             ;
             then
             however
             from
             hence
             it
             follows
             that
             all
             these
             will
             equally
             do
             it
             without
             ever
             so
             much
             as
             supposing
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               the
               Churches
               infallible
               Testimony
               .
            
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             trouble
             my self
             with
             others
             ,
             but
             consider
             my
             Adversary
             who
             after
             making
             several
             attempts
             this
             way
             and
             that
             ,
             at
             last
             bethinks
             of
             a
             good
             Friend
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             called
             
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Will
            
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             he
             is
             willing
             
               to
               attribute
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               assent
               ,
               when
               it
               exceeds
               the
               motives
               of
            
             
             
               Faith
               :
               which
               he
               thinks
               the
               more
               plain
               and
               easie
               way
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             asserts
             
               that
               after
               the
               previous
               judgement
               of
               credibility
               ,
               the
               Will
            
             
             
               works
               by
               h●r
               pious
               affection
               ,
               and
               that
               moves
               the
               understanding
               to
               elicit
               the
               infallible
               assent
               of
               Faith.
               For
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               it
               be
               demanded
               how
               the
               understanding
               dares
               rest
            
             
             
               most
               firmly
               on
               an
               object
               not
               evidently
               seen
               ,
               we
               pass
               ●rom
               that
               Power
               to
               the
               Will
               and
               say
               ,
               she
               can
               by
               her
               pious
               affection
               command
               the
               intellectual
               faculty
               to
               captivate
               it self
               in
            
             
             Obsequium
             fidei
             
               and
               believe
               most
               undoubtedly
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             last
             Reserve
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             weak
             as
             any
             of
             the
             former
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Will
             can
             determine
             the
             understanding
             to
             assent
             beyond
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             motives
             ,
             it
             may
             determine
             it
             to
             assent
             without
             any
             motives
             at
             all
             ;
             because
             that
             degree
             of
             assent
             which
             doth
             exceed
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             motives
             hath
             nothing
             to
             incline
             or
             move
             it
             besides
             the
             meer
             power
             of
             the
             Will
             :
             and
             if
             it
             can
             command
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             Infallible
             assent
             withou●
             Infallible
             grounds
             it
             may
             equally
             command
             a
             fallible
             assent
             without
             fallible
             grounds
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             of
             any
             motives
             of
             credibility
             at
             all
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             takes
             away
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             formal
             object
             of
             divine
             Faith
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Infallible
             assent
             of
             Faith
             do
             come
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Will
             ;
             then
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             any
             formal
             object
             of
             that
             assent
             enquired
             after
             ?
             For
             the
             formal
             object
             doth
             assign
             a
             reason
             of
             believing
             from
             the
             object
             it self
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             can
             be
             none
             if
             the
             Will
             by
             her
             own
             Power
             elicit
             that
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             assent
             of
             Faith.
             And
             all
             other
             material
             objects
             of
             Faith
             may
             be
             believed
             in
             as
             infallible
             a
             manner
             by
             the
             same
             power
             of
             the
             Will.
             But
             if
             the
             Will
             can
             command
             the
             understanding
             to
             assent
             beyond
             the
             degree
             of
             evidence
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             the
             understanding
             
             dictate
             to
             the
             Will
             to
             desire
             a
             thing
             beyond
             the
             degree
             of
             goodness
             appearing
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             both
             those
             faculties
             would
             tend
             to
             their
             objects
             in
             a
             way
             disagreeing
             to
             their
             nature
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             ways
             being
             found
             in
             sufficient
             ,
             
               Cardinal
               Lugo
            
             saith
             
               some
               had
               recourse
               at
               last
            
             
             
               to
               a
               mysterious
               elevation
               of
               the
               understanding
               ,
               beyond
               all
               connatural
               ways
               of
               its
               operation
               ,
               whereby
               it
               lays
               hold
               on
               the
               matters
               of
               Faith
               in
               a
               way
               wholly
               inexplicable
            
             ;
             and
             however
             the
             Cardinal
             slights
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             expresseth
             a
             great
             detestation
             of
             it
             ,
             
               as
               that
               which
               renders
               the
               matters
               of
               Faith
               incredible
               and
               imperceptible
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             think
             it
             absolutely
             the
             best
             for
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             that
             hath
             yet
             been
             thought
             of
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             particularly
             commend
             it
             to
             
               E.
               W.
            
             who
             loves
             to
             talk
             so
             unintelligibly
             and
             confusedly
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             this
             habit
             of
             believing
             infused
             already
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             in
             vindication
             of
             the
             first
             argument
             ,
             I
             proposed
             against
             making
             the
             Infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Infallibility
             to
             be
             only
             proved
             by
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             ,
             viz.
             that
             hereby
             an
             infallible
             assent
             must
             be
             built
             upon
             fallible
             grounds
             .
             As
             to
             what
             
               E.
               W.
            
             saith
             by
             way
             of
             recrimination
             it
             shall
             be
             answered
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             defend
             our
             own
             grounds
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             The
             next
             Argument
             ,
             which
             afford●
             
             any
             new
             matter
             to
             my
             Adversary
             ,
             whereb●
             I
             shewed
             this
             way
             of
             resolving
             Faith
             to
             b●
             unreasonable
             was
             ,
             because
             by
             making
             the
             Insallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             necessary
             to
             Faith
             ,
             they
             make
             that
             necessary
             to
             Faith
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             made
             so
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
             What
             then
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             will
             become
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             all
             those
             who
             received
             Divine
             Revelations
             ,
             without
             the
             Infallible
             Testimony
             of
             any
             Church
             at
             all
             ?
             With
             what
             Faith
             did
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             suffering
             ,
             believe
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ?
             was
             it
             a
             true
             Divine
             Faith
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             it
             was
             whereon
             was
             it
             built
             ?
             Not
             certainly
             on
             the
             Infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             consented
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             condemning
             him
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             and
             Deceiver
             :
             Or
             did
             they
             believe
             it
             because
             of
             the
             great
             rational
             evidence
             they
             had
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             that
             those
             Prophesies
             came
             from
             God
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             we
             believe
             the
             Divinity
             of
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             on
             the
             same
             grounds
             and
             with
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             too
             ?
             With
             what
             Faith
             did
             those
             believe
             in
             the
             Messias
             who
             were
             not
             personally
             present
             at
             the
             Miracles
             which
             our
             Saviour
             wrought
             ,
             but
             had
             them
             conveyed
             to
             them
             by
             such
             reports
             as
             the
             womans
             of
             Samaria
             
             was
             to
             the
             Samaritans
             ?
             Or
             were
             all
             such
             persons
             excused
             from
             believing
             ,
             meerly
             because
             they
             were
             not
             spectators
             ?
             But
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             all
             those
             would
             be
             excused
             ,
             who
             never
             saw
             our
             Saviours
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             heard
             his
             Doctrine
             or
             his
             Apostles
             :
             but
             if
             such
             persons
             then
             were
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             I
             ask
             on
             what
             Testimony
             was
             their
             Faith
             founded
             ?
             Was
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             Infallible
             in
             reporting
             the
             Discourse
             between
             Christ
             and
             her
             ?
             Were
             all
             the
             persons
             Infallible
             who
             gave
             an
             account
             to
             others
             of
             what
             Christ
             did
             ?
             Yet
             I
             suppose
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             your
             own
             case
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             thought
             your self
             bound
             to
             have
             believed
             Christ
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Messias
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             lived
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             account
             had
             been
             given
             you
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Doctrine
             and
             Miracles
             by
             men
             faithful
             and
             honest
             ,
             though
             you
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             have
             believed
             them
             infallible
             :
             I
             pray
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             answer
             me
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             thought
             your self
             bound
             to
             have
             believed
             or
             no
             ?
             If
             you
             affirm
             it
             (
             as
             I
             will
             suppose
             you
             so
             much
             a
             Christian
             as
             to
             say
             so
             )
             I
             pray
             then
             tell
             me
             whether
             persons
             in
             those
             circumstances
             might
             not
             have
             a
             true
             and
             divine
             Faith
             where
             there
             was
             no
             infallible
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             only
             Rational
             Evidence
             to
             build
             it self
             upon
             ?
             And
             if
             those
             Persons
             might
             have
             a
             divine
             Faith
             upon
             such
             evidence
             as
             that
             was
             ,
             may
             not
             we
             much
             more
             who
             have
             
             evidence
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             indeed
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             extensive
             ,
             universal
             ,
             and
             convincing
             than
             that
             was
             ?
             And
             how
             then
             can
             you
             stil●
             assert
             an
             Infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             conveyers
             of
             divine
             Revelation
             to
             be
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             a
             divine
             Faith
             ?
             Nay
             further
             yet
             ,
             how
             few
             were
             there
             in
             comparison
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             who
             received
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             mouths
             of
             persons
             Infallible
             ?
             and
             of
             those
             who
             did
             so
             ,
             what
             certain
             evidence
             have
             men
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             persons
             did
             receive
             the
             Doctrine
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Propounders
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             upon
             the
             Rational
             evidence
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             ;
             and
             whether
             the
             belief
             of
             their
             Infallibility
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             Faith
             ,
             when
             the
             report
             of
             the
             evidences
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             might
             raise
             in
             them
             an
             obligation
             to
             believe
             ,
             supposing
             them
             not
             Infallible
             in
             that
             delivery
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             looked
             on
             them
             as
             honest
             men
             ,
             who
             faithfully
             related
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             and
             heard
             ?
             and
             to
             which
             evidence
             of
             sense
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             appealed
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             there
             
             was
             certainly
             an
             infallible
             Testimony
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             urged
             as
             the
             only
             Foundation
             for
             Faith
             ,
             but
             Rational
             Evidence
             produced
             even
             by
             those
             Persons
             who
             were
             thus
             infallible
             ,
             If
             we
             descend
             lower
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             
             or
             walk
             abroad
             to
             view
             the
             several
             Plantations
             of
             the
             Churches
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             where
             do
             we
             read
             or
             meet
             with
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             an
             Infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             so
             called
             from
             its
             Communion
             with
             that
             of
             Rome
             ?
             What
             Infallible
             Testimony
             of
             that
             Church
             had
             the
             poor
             Britains
             to
             believe
             on
             ?
             Or
             those
             Barbarians
             mentioned
             in
             Irenaeus
             ,
             who
             yet
             believed
             without
             a
             written
             Word
             ?
             What
             mention
             do
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             all
             the
             ancient
             Apologeticks
             of
             Christians
             wherein
             they
             give
             so
             large
             an
             account
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             of
             the
             modern
             method
             for
             resolving
             Faith
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             what
             one
             ancient
             Father
             or
             Council
             give
             the
             least
             countenance
             to
             this
             pretended
             Infallibility
             ,
             much
             less
             make
             it
             the
             only
             sure
             Foundation
             of
             Faith
             as
             you
             do
             ?
             Nay
             how
             very
             few
             are
             there
             among
             your selves
             who
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             think
             themselves
             never
             the
             worse
             Christians
             for
             it
             ?
             If
             then
             your
             Doctrine
             be
             true
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             all
             these
             persons
             mentioned
             ?
             Upon
             your
             principles
             their
             Faith
             could
             not
             be
             true
             and
             Divine
             Faith
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             all
             think
             they
             believed
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             never
             so
             heartily
             ,
             and
             obey
             it
             never
             so
             conscientiously
             ;
             yet
             because
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             on
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             their
             Faith
             was
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             guilded
             and
             splendid
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             Christians
             ,
             
             because
             not
             Jesuits
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             this
             principle
             then
             fairly
             advance
             Christianity
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             settled
             on
             Foundations
             ,
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             times
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             such
             Foundations
             ,
             as
             for
             want
             of
             their
             believing
             them
             ,
             their
             Faith
             must
             be
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             Christ
             dyed
             in
             vain
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             now
             saith
             
               E.
               W.
            
             to
             all
             this
             ?
             First
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               do
               not
               bring
               Instances
               enough
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               I
               bring
               too
               many
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             I
             do
             not
             bring
             enough
             ;
             for
             he
             much
             wonders
             
               I
               omit
               to
               touch
               upon
               an
               instance
            
             
             
               far
               more
               difficult
               than
               any
               of
               these
               concerning
               rude
               and
               illiterate
               persons
               ,
               which
               I
               and
               all
               others
               are
               bound
               to
               solve
               .
            
             Me●
             thinks
             he
             might
             have
             been
             contented
             with
             those
             I
             had
             brought
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             answered
             them
             better
             ;
             and
             should
             not
             have
             blamed
             me
             for
             omitting
             that
             which
             I
             purposely
             take
             notice
             of
             and
             give
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             in
             these
             words
             .
             Although
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             carelesness
             of
             men
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             
             be
             so
             great
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             because
             all
             men
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             aster
             the
             highest
             ways
             of
             satisfaction
             in
             a
             matter
             so
             nearly
             concerning
             them
             (
             and
             it
             is
             none
             of
             the
             least
             things
             to
             be
             blamed
             in
             your
             Church
             ,
             that
             she
             doth
             so
             much
             countenance
             this
             ignorance
             and
             neglect
             of
             the
             Scripture
             )
             
             yet
             for
             such
             persons
             who
             either
             morally
             or
             invincibly
             are
             hindred
             from
             this
             capacity
             of
             examining
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             sufficient
             means
             for
             their
             Faith
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             .
             For
             although
             such
             illiterate
             persons
             cannot
             themselves
             see
             and
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             as
             many
             as
             do
             believe
             do
             receive
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             by
             that
             sense
             ,
             by
             which
             Faith
             is
             conveyed
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             means
             they
             have
             so
             great
             certainty
             as
             excludes
             all
             doubting
             ,
             that
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             such
             matters
             of
             Fact
             are
             contained
             in
             these
             Books
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             come
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             and
             are
             capable
             of
             judging
             concerning
             the
             Divinity
             of
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Light
             spoken
             of
             in
             Scripture
             is
             not
             a
             light
             to
             the
             eye
             but
             to
             the
             mind
             ;
             now
             the
             mind
             is
             capable
             of
             this
             light
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             ear
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             eyes
             .
             The
             case
             then
             of
             such
             honest
             illiterate
             persons
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             reading
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             diligently
             and
             devoutly
             hear
             it
             read
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             much
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             those
             who
             heard
             the
             Apostles
             Preach
             this
             Doctrine
             before
             it
             was
             writ
             .
             For
             whatever
             was
             an
             Argument
             to
             such
             to
             believe
             the
             Apostles
             in
             what
             they
             spake
             ,
             becomes
             an
             Argument
             to
             such
             who
             hear
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             certainly
             conveyed
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             an
             unquestionable
             Tradition
             :
             So
             that
             nothing
             hinders
             but
             such
             illiterate
             persons
             may
             resolve
             their
             Faith
             into
             the
             same
             
             Doctrine
             and
             Motives
             which
             others
             do
             ,
             only
             those
             are
             conveyed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             ear
             ,
             which
             are
             conveyed
             to
             others
             by
             the
             eyes
             .
             But
             if
             you
             suppose
             persons
             so
             rude
             and
             illiterate
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             understand
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             to
             believe
             as
             the
             Church
             believes
             ;
             do
             you
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             resolve
             their
             Faith
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             I
             cannot
             ,
             and
             am
             so
             far
             from
             it
             that
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             they
             can
             have
             any
             .
             Judge
             now
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             what
             measure
             I
             am
             like
             to
             meet
             with
             from
             such
             men
             ,
             who
             can
             so
             impudently
             charge
             me
             with
             omitting
             a
             difficulty
             ,
             which
             I
             give
             so
             punctual
             an
             answer
             to
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             those
             instances
             I
             have
             brought
             are
             too
             many
             for
             him
             ;
             as
             will
             easily
             appear
             by
             the
             shuffling
             answers
             he
             makes
             to
             them
             .
             My
             design
             was
             from
             them
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Churches
             Infallibity
             was
             not
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             Faith
             ;
             he
             puts
             it
             thus
             :
             
               If
               the
               Infallibility
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               a
               sure
               Foundation
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             good
             beginning
             to
             put
             Sure
             in
             stead
             of
             Necessary
             ,
             or
             
               only
               sure
            
             ?
             For
             that
             
               may
               be
               sure
            
             which
             is
             
               not
               necessary
            
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             necessity
             I
             disproved
             by
             these
             Instances
             .
             To
             them
             however
             he
             attempts
             to
             give
             an
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             general
             .
             
               That
               none
               make
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               all
               circumstances
               the
               only
            
             
             
               sure
               Foundation
               of
               Divine
               Faith.
               For
            
             
             
               the
               first
               man
               that
               believed
               in
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               before
               the
               compleat
               establishment
               of
               his
               Church
               had
               perfect
               faith
               resting
               on
               that
               great
               Master
               of
               Truth
               ,
               without
               dependance
               on
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               for
               Christ
               alone
               was
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Head
               of
               it
               .
               Faith
               therefore
               in
               general
               requires
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               rely
               upon
               God
               the
               first
               verity
               speaking
               by
               this
               or
               that
               Oracle
               ,
               by
               one
               or
               more
               men
               lawfully
               sent
               to
               teach
               ,
               who
               prove
               their
               mission
               and
               make
               the
               doctrine
               proposed
               by
               them
               evidently
               credible
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               Apostles
               preached
               no
               doctrine
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               new
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               whilst
               our
               Saviour
               lived
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               testified
               that
               he
               was
               the
               true
               Messias
               by
               vertue
               of
               those
               signs
               and
               miracles
               which
               had
               been
               already
               wrought
               above
               the
               force
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             A
             very
             fair
             concession
             !
             which
             plainly
             destroys
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             in
             order
             to
             Faith.
             For
             if
             no
             more
             be
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             faith
             ,
             
               but
               to
               rely
               upon
               God
               the
               first
               verity
               speaking
               by
               this
               or
               that
               Oracle
               ,
            
             &c.
             how
             comes
             the
             infallible
             testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             in
             any
             Age
             necessary
             to
             faith
             ?
             For
             God
             spake
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             as
             his
             Oracles
             by
             whom
             his
             word
             is
             declared
             to
             us
             ,
             therefore
             nothing
             can
             be
             necessary
             to
             faith
             but
             to
             rely
             upon
             God
             the
             first
             Truth
             speaking
             by
             them
             .
             And
             this
             we
             assert
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
             But
             he
             must
             prove
             that
             we
             cannot
             rely
             on
             
             God
             as
             speaking
             by
             them
             ,
             unless
             he
             hath
             an
             
               insallible
               Church
            
             in
             every
             Age
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             make
             this
             infallible
             testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             necessary
             to
             faith
             ;
             which
             I
             despair
             of
             ever
             seeing
             done
             while
             the
             world
             stands
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             particular
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             disciples
             of
             Christ
             believing
             the
             divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             without
             any
             infallible
             testimony
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ;
             only
             upon
             the
             rational
             evidence
             they
             had
             to
             convince
             them
             that
             those
             Prophesies
             came
             from
             God
             :
             he
             answers
             ;
             
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               where
               the
               force
               of
               it
               lies
               ,
               seeing
               there
               were
            
             
             
               innumerable
               Jews
               then
               dispersed
               all
            
             Jury
             
               over
               and
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               who
               most
               firmly
               believed
               the
               Divine
               Authority
               of
               those
               Books
               ,
               upon
               whose
               Testimony
               the
               Apostles
               might
               believe
               those
               Books
               to
               be
               divine
               .
            
             A
             most
             excellent
             answer
             if
             we
             well
             consider
             it
             !
             Have
             not
             they
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             proved
             the
             necessity
             of
             infallibility
             in
             the
             Church
             from
             Deut.
             17.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             (
             of
             which
             abundant
             instances
             might
             be
             produced
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
               the
               Considerator
               of
               my
               Principles
            
             )
             which
             words
             if
             they
             imply
             any
             Infallibility
             at
             all
             do
             necessarily
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             lodged
             in
             the
             supream
             Ecclesiastical
             Judges
             and
             no
             where
             else
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             there
             were
             no
             infallibility
             in
             them
             it
             could
             not
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             any
             where
             else
             ;
             therefore
             I
             proposed
             the
             case
             at
             that
             time
             
             when
             these
             Ecclesiastical
             Judges
             consented
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             my
             Question
             will
             not
             only
             hold
             of
             the
             Apostles
             but
             of
             any
             common
             Jews
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             might
             not
             believe
             Christ
             infallible
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             I
             ask
             whether
             such
             might
             not
             have
             seen
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             believe
             that
             
               the
               Prophesies
               came
               not
               in
               old
               time
               by
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ?
            
             if
             such
             persons
             had
             reason
             sufficient
             for
             their
             faith
             without
             any
             infallible
             Testimony
             ;
             the
             same
             I
             say
             may
             all
             Christians
             have
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             For
             if
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             the
             dispersed
             Jews
             firmly
             believing
             the
             divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             a
             person
             then
             to
             believe
             the
             Divinity
             of
             those
             Books
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             all
             Christians
             afford
             as
             sufficient
             a
             ground
             to
             believe
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             though
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             Senate
             among
             Christians
             be
             supposed
             any
             more
             infallible
             ,
             than
             the
             Jewish
             Sanhedrin
             was
             at
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ?
             and
             by
             this
             I
             hope
             
               E.
               W.
            
             may
             a
             little
             better
             perceive
             what
             this
             objection
             aims
             at
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               hence
               it
               follows
               not
               ,
               that
               then
               there
               was
               no
               Jewish
               Church
               which
               believed
               the
               divine
               verities
               of
               the
               old
               Scripture
               :
            
             O
             the
             monstrous
             subtilty
             of
             Jesuits
             !
             who
             is
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             
             their
             terrible
             wits
             ?
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             a
             Churches
             believing
             the
             divine
             verities
             of
             the
             Old
             Scripture
             ?
             we
             only
             enquire
             for
             the
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Church
             as
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             others
             believing
             it
             .
             If
             they
             firmly
             believed
             and
             yet
             had
             no
             infallible
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             what
             can
             be
             more
             to
             our
             advantage
             than
             this
             ?
             seeing
             it
             hence
             follows
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             firm
             faith
             without
             any
             Churches
             infallible
             Testimony
             .
             Well
             ,
             
             
               but
               he
               verily
               thinks
               ,
               I
               mistook
               one
               objection
               for
               another
               ;
               perhaps
               I
               would
               have
               said
               that
               the
               Apostles
               lost
               faith
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Resurrection
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Passion
               ,
               but
               this
               difficulty
               is
               solved
               over
               and
               over
               .
            
             And
             then
             falls
             unmercifully
             to
             work
             with
             this
             man
             of
             clouts
             ;
             he
             throws
             him
             first
             down
             and
             tramples
             upon
             him
             ,
             then
             sets
             him
             up
             again
             to
             make
             him
             capable
             of
             more
             valour
             being
             shown
             upon
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             kicks
             him
             afresh
             ,
             beats
             him
             of
             one
             side
             and
             then
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             terribly
             triumphs
             over
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             man
             of
             clouts
             blesseth
             himself
             that
             he
             is
             not
             made
             of
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             cost
             him
             some
             aches
             and
             wounds
             .
             But
             I
             assure
             him
             I
             meant
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             yet
             if
             I
             had
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             but
             after
             all
             his
             batteries
             ,
             the
             argument
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             would
             have
             stood
             firm
             enough
             ;
             for
             supposing
             the
             Infallible
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             
             rest
             in
             the
             Apostles
             after
             our
             Saviours
             death
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             prejudiced
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             who
             were
             to
             believe
             that
             article
             upon
             their
             Authority
             ,
             if
             they
             lost
             the
             faith
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             instanced
             in
             those
             who
             believed
             in
             Christ
             and
             yet
             were
             not
             personally
             present
             at
             the
             miracles
             which
             our
             Saviour
             wrought
             ,
             but
             had
             them
             conveyed
             to
             them
             by
             such
             reports
             as
             the
             womans
             of
             Samaria
             was
             to
             the
             Samaritans
             .
             Of
             these
             I
             ask
             what
             infallible
             Testimony
             their
             faith
             was
             built
             upon
             ?
             And
             if
             those
             persons
             might
             have
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             meerly
             upon
             rational
             evidence
             ,
             may
             not
             we
             much
             more
             who
             have
             evidence
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             extensive
             ,
             universal
             and
             convincing
             than
             that
             was
             ?
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               by
               distinguishing
               between
               the
               Motive
               or
               the
               natural
               Proposition
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               comes
               by
            
             
             
               hearing
               and
               the
               infallible
               Oracle
               whereupon
               it
               relies
               ;
               and
               he
               thinks
               it
               strange
               I
               did
               not
               see
               the
               distinction
               .
            
             It
             is
             far
             easier
             to
             see
             the
             distinction
             than
             the
             pertinency
             of
             it
             to
             his
             purpose
             ;
             for
             our
             Question
             is
             not
             about
             the
             necessity
             of
             an
             Infallible
             Oracle
             in
             order
             to
             Faith
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             infallible
             Proposition
             ;
             we
             still
             yield
             that
             which
             our
             faith
             relies
             upon
             to
             be
             an
             infallible
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             if
             a
             natural
             Proposition
             of
             that
             be
             sufficient
             for
             faith
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             we
             contend
             for
             .
             But
             to
             
             what
             purpose
             
               the
               Legend
               of
               S.
            
             Photina
             ,
             
               and
               the
               dispute
               whether
               she
               were
               the
            
             Samaritan
             woman
             ,
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             understand
             ,
             unless
             he
             thought
             it
             the
             best
             way
             by
             any
             means
             to
             escape
             from
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             .
             Next
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               what
               he
               might
               answer
               i●
            
             
             
               these
               instances
               ,
               by
               saying
               with
               good
               Divin●
               that
               all
               immediate
               Propounders
               or
               Conveyer●
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               in
               such
               particular
               case●
               need
               not
               to
               be
               infallible
               .
            
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             hear
             of
             such
             good
             Divines
             among
             them
             :
             only
             I
             would
             know
             why
             in
             these
             particular
             cases
             an
             infallible
             proposition
             was
             unnecessary
             to
             faith
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             general
             case
             of
             all
             Christians
             it
             be
             now
             become
             necessary
             ?
             But
             he
             saith
             although
             
             
               infallibility
               be
               not
               necessary
               for
               young
               beginners
               seldom
               molested
               with
               difficulties
               against
               saith
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               only
               convenient
               but
               absolutely
               necessary
               for
               others
               more
               learned
               ,
               who
               often
               struggle
               to
               captivate
               their
               understanding
               ,
               when
               the
               high
               mysteries
               of
               Christianity
               are
               proposed
               .
            
             Never
             was
             there
             certainly
             a
             more
             senseless
             answer
             :
             for
             
               who
               are
               molested
               with
               difficulties
               against
               faith
               ,
            
             if
             those
             who
             are
             to
             be
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             are
             not
             ?
             who
             have
             none
             of
             the
             advantages
             of
             education
             to
             recommend
             the
             doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             to
             their
             minds
             ;
             and
             are
             filled
             and
             prepossessed
             with
             contrary
             prejudices
             .
             Never
             were
             there
             such
             happy
             Converters
             of
             Infidels
             as
             
             the
             Jesuits
             are
             ,
             if
             they
             meet
             with
             such
             Converts
             who
             
               are
               never
               molested
               with
               difficulties
               against
               faith
            
             ;
             only
             as
             they
             grow
             up
             ,
             
               they
               begin
               to
               grow
               Infidels
               again
               ,
            
             and
             then
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             choke
             them
             with
             an
             
               Infallible
               Church
            
             .
             I
             do
             not
             at
             all
             wonder
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             learned
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             seeing
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             Faith
             among
             them
             do
             struggle
             with
             themselves
             about
             believing
             the
             mysteries
             of
             their
             faith
             ;
             but
             I
             very
             much
             wonder
             if
             so
             unreasonable
             a
             pretence
             as
             that
             of
             Infallibility
             can
             ever
             satisfie
             them
             .
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             of
             these
             
               more
               learned
               believers
            
             ,
             whether
             they
             believed
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             before
             those
             strugglings
             or
             not
             ?
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             how
             came
             they
             to
             be
             believers
             ,
             since
             there
             can
             be
             no
             divine
             faith
             ,
             without
             an
             infallible
             testimony
             ?
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             how
             came
             they
             to
             question
             whether
             they
             were
             to
             believe
             the
             particular
             mysteries
             of
             faith
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             believe
             the
             Church
             Infallible
             which
             proposed
             them
             ?
             But
             I
             suppose
             these
             learned
             believers
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             questioned
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             too
             ;
             of
             which
             sort
             I
             doubt
             not
             there
             are
             many
             in
             Rome
             it self
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             he
             hath
             two
             other
             ways
             to
             solve
             these
             difficulties
             .
             1.
             
             
               By
               Gods
               special
               illumination
            
             ;
             
             and
             that
             I
             hope
             ,
             may
             serve
             all
             as
             well
             as
             these
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             him
             shew
             the
             necessity
             
             of
             an
             infallible
             Proponent
             .
             2.
             
             
               That
               every
               particular
               proponent
               as
               a
               member
               conjoyned
               with
               Christs
               infallible
               Oracle
               may
               be
               said
               to
               teach
               infallibly
               .
            
             A
             most
             admirable
             speculation
             !
             and
             so
             may
             every
             one
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             be
             infallible
             not
             as
             considered
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             
               as
               a
               member
               conjoyned
               with
               truth
               :
            
             or
             every
             Sectary
             ;
             
               as
               a
               member
               conjoyned
               with
               Gods
               word
               ,
            
             which
             I
             hope
             is
             an
             Oracle
             ,
             altogether
             as
             infallible
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             such
             a
             one
             may
             be
             divided
             from
             Gods
             infallible
             Truth
             or
             not
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             absolutely
             infallible
             :
             if
             he
             may
             ;
             then
             what
             security
             hath
             any
             one
             to
             rely
             upon
             him
             upon
             such
             a
             conditional
             Infallibility
             which
             he
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             of
             ?
          
           
             
               But
               still
               he
               hopes
               to
               retort
               the
               Instances
            
             
             
               upon
               me
            
             :
             I
             never
             saw
             such
             a
             way
             of
             retorting
             in
             my
             whole
             life
             .
             My
             design
             was
             to
             prove
             by
             these
             Instances
             that
             an
             infallible
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Church
             was
             not
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             Faith
             ;
             he
             saith
             
               I
               must
               solve
               my
               own
               difficulties
               .
            
             I
             confess
             I
             see
             none
             at
             all
             in
             my
             way
             that
             need
             to
             be
             answered
             ;
             for
             I
             assert
             that
             men
             may
             have
             sufficient
             Grounds
             of
             Faith
             without
             an
             infallible
             Proponent
             .
             Well
             ,
             
               but
               he
               supposes
               ,
               all
               these
               Barbarians
               converted
               to
               Christ
               to
               have
               had
               true
               Faith
               and
               consequently
               prudent
               Motives
               to
               believe
               ,
               before
               they
               firmly
               assented
               to
               the
               Divine
               Revelation
               .
            
             And
             
             so
             do
             I
             too
             .
             But
             what
             were
             these
             motives
             ?
             
               To
               this
               Question
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               return
               the
               strangest
               answer
               he
               ever
               heard
               ;
               for
               I
               seem
               to
               make
               the
               motives
               inducing
               to
               faith
               nothing
               but
               the
               Rational
               evidence
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               delivered
               and
               therefore
               I
               grievously
               complain
               that
               they
               destroy
               the
               obligation
               which
               ariseth
               from
               the
               Rational
               evidence
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             discourses
             ,
             as
             though
             by
             
               rational
               evidence
               the
               self-evidencing
               light
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               consequently
               all
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
            
             Have
             not
             I
             reason
             to
             applaud
             my
             good
             fortune
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             so
             ingenuous
             an
             Adversary
             ?
             But
             I
             see
             those
             who
             write
             Controversies
             must
             be
             true
             Nethinims
             ,
             not
             only
             hewers
             of
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             drawers
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             contention
             ,
             but
             bearers
             of
             burdens
             too
             ;
             even
             such
             ,
             as
             their
             Adversaries
             please
             to
             lay
             upon
             them
             .
             Could
             any
             thing
             be
             further
             from
             my
             meaning
             than
             by
             the
             
               rational
               evidence
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             to
             understand
             
               the
               self-evidencing
               light
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
            
             But
             it
             is
             not
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             what
             
               E.
               W.
            
             finds
             in
             his
             Common-place-Books
             ?
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             proposed
             an
             argument
             he
             had
             not
             met
             with
             in
             those
             terms
             ,
             he
             presently
             fancied
             I
             meant
             another
             argu●ent
             which
             he
             found
             under
             the
             title
             of
             
               Defectilility
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             
             comes
             that
             with
             the
             answers
             he
             found
             ready
             to
             it
             .
             Now
             for
             
               the
               rational
               evidence
            
             o●
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             he
             finds
             not
             that
             Head
             in
             his
             Note-Books
             ;
             and
             cannot
             therefore
             tell
             what
             to
             make
             of
             it
             .
             But
             an
             argument
             he
             had
             ready
             against
             
               the
               self-eviden●ing
               ligh●
               of
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Seraphims
             seather
             must
             serve
             instead
             of
             St.
             Larence's
             Gridiron
             .
             He
             might
             have
             been
             easily
             satisfied
             in
             that
             very
             Paragraph
             ,
             what
             I
             mean
             by
             the
             rational
             evidence
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             viz.
             the
             unquestionable
             assurance
             which
             we
             have
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             for
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             and
             this
             within
             four
             lines
             after
             the
             words
             by
             him
             produced
             .
             And
             in
             the
             foregoing
             paragraph
             ,
             I
             insist
             very
             much
             on
             the
             evidence
             of
             sense
             as
             to
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             as
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             rational
             ●vidence
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             is
             destroyed
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             while
             transubstantiation
             is
             believed
             in
             it
             .
             For
             what
             assurance
             can
             there
             be
             of
             any
             object
             of
             sense
             such
             as
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             were
             and
             his
             Body
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             so
             framed
             not
             only
             that
             our
             senses
             may
             be
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             actually
             deceived
             in
             as
             proper
             an
             object
             of
             sense
             as
             any
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             And
             if
             such
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             false
             what
             evidence
             
             can
             we
             have
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             true
             ?
             For
             if
             a
             thing
             so
             plain
             and
             evident
             to
             our
             senses
             may
             be
             false
             ,
             viz.
             that
             what
             I
             and
             all
             other
             men
             see
             is
             bread
             ;
             what
             ground
             of
             certainty
             can
             we
             have
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             my
             senses
             and
             all
             other
             mens
             judge
             to
             be
             false
             may
             be
             true
             ?
             For
             by
             this
             means
             the
             criterium
             both
             of
             sense
             and
             reason
             is
             destroyed
             and
             consequently
             all
             things
             are
             equally
             true
             and
             false
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             then
             farewel
             sense
             and
             reason
             and
             Religion
             together
             .
             These
             things
             I
             there
             largely
             insist
             upon
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             very
             silently
             passed
             over
             ,
             the
             Schools
             having
             found
             no
             answers
             to
             such
             arguments
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             content
             to
             be
             let
             alone
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             though
             arguments
             cannot
             be
             answered
             I
             desire
             they
             may
             not
             be
             mis-represented
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             I
             fully
             declare
             what
             I
             meanby
             
               rational
               evidence
            
             ,
             such
             a
             sense
             may
             not
             be
             put
             upon
             my
             words
             as
             I
             never
             dreamt
             off
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             after
             which
             looks
             with
             the
             face
             of
             an
             answer
             to
             the●e
             Instances
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               none
               can
               have
               infallible
               assurance
               either
               of
               our
               Sav●ours
               Miracles
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               of
               any
               other
               verity
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               independent
               of
               some
               actual
               living
               ,
               actual
               infallible
               ,
               and
               most
               clear
               evidenced
               Oracle
               by
               signs
               above
               the
               force
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               present
               state
               is
               the
               Church
               .
            
             These
             are
             good
             sayings
             and
             they
             want
             only
             
             proving
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Instances
             already
             produced
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             Persons
             did
             believe
             upon
             such
             evidence
             ,
             as
             implied
             no
             infallible
             Testimony
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             prove
             the
             Church
             infallible
             by
             such
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             her
             as
             were
             wrought
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             I
             desire
             only
             not
             to
             believe
             the
             Church
             infallible
             till
             I
             be
             satisfied
             about
             these
             Miracles
             ;
             but
             of
             that
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             demanded
             if
             we
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             without
             an
             Infallible
             Church
             ,
             what
             obligation
             can
             lie
             upon
             men
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             who
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             any
             such
             Infallibility
             ?
             And
             since
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             are
             built
             upon
             matters
             of
             fact
             such
             as
             ●he
             death
             and
             resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             these
             matters
             of
             fact
             may
             not
             be
             conveyed
             down
             in
             as
             unquestionable
             a
             manner
             as
             any
             others
             are
             ?
             Cannot
             we
             have
             an
             unquestionable
             assurance
             that
             there
             were
             such
             persons
             as
             Caesar
             and
             Pompey
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             without
             some
             Infallible
             Testimony
             ?
             If
             we
             may
             in
             such
             things
             why
             not
             in
             other
             matters
             of
             fact
             which
             infinitely
             more
             concern
             the
             world
             to
             know
             ,
             than
             whatever
             Caesar
             or
             Pompey
             did
             ?
             This
             his
             Margin
             calls
             
               an
               unlearned
               objection
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             body
             of
             his
             Book
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               might
               have
               proposed
               a
            
             
             
               wiser
               Question
            
             ;
             an
             ●asier
             I
             grant
             I
             might
             ,
             as
             appears
             
             by
             the
             answer
             he
             gives
             it
             .
             For
             
               two
               things
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               may
               be
               considered
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               man
               called
               Christ
               dyed
               upon
               the
               Cr●ss
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               both
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               yet
               assent
               to
               upon
               Moral
               Cer●ainty
               ,
               but
               therefore
               do
               not
               believe
               in
               Christ.
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               man
               called
               Christ
               dying
               for
               us
               was
               the
               only
               Messias
               ,
               truly
               God
               ,
               the
               Redeemer
               of
               mankind
               .
            
             Here
             
               we
               have
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               hidden
               verities
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               the
               certain
               objects
               of
               faith
               ,
               conveyed
               unto
               us
               by
               no
               moral
               assurance
               but
               only
               upon
               Gods
               Infallible
               Revelation
               .
            
             A
             very
             wise
             answer
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             :
             if
             intolerable
             shuffling
             be
             any
             part
             of
             wisdom
             .
             Read
             over
             my
             words
             again
             ,
             and
             be
             ashamed
             .
             
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               men
               cannot
               have
               any
               unquestionable
               assurance
               that
               there
               was
               such
               a
               Person
               as
               Christ
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               wrought
               such
               great
               miracles
               for
               confirmation
               of
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               and
               rose
               again
               .
            
             Is
             all
             this
             no
             more
             
               than
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               Jews
               ,
               Gentiles
               and
               Cbristians
               that
               Christ
               died
               on
               a
               Cross
               ?
            
             Was
             ever
             any
             man
             so
             senseless
             as
             to
             make
             only
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             believing
             his
             Divinity
             ?
             But
             I
             say
             his
             Miracles
             before
             and
             Resurrection
             a●ter
             gave
             abundant
             testimony
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             doctrine
             must
             needs
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             believe
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             w●
             
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             such
             are
             his
             being
             the
             only
             Messias
             ,
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             divine
             verities
             contained
             therein
             .
             Let
             the
             Reader
             now
             judge
             whether
             the
             Objection
             or
             the
             Answer
             savours
             of
             more
             ignorance
             and
             folly
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             mischief
             of
             this
             School-Divinity
             ,
             that
             it
             adds
             confidence
             to
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             it
             makes
             men
             then
             most
             apt
             to
             despise
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             most
             expose
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I
             proceeded
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             setling
             
             faith
             on
             a
             sure
             foundation
             by
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             they
             bring
             it
             to
             greater
             uncertainties
             than
             it
             was
             in
             before
             ;
             because
             they
             can
             neither
             satisfie
             men
             what
             that
             Church
             is
             ,
             which
             they
             suppose
             Infallible
             ,
             what
             in
             that
             Church
             is
             the
             proper
             subject
             of
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             Infallibility
             it
             is
             ,
             nor
             how
             we
             should
             know
             when
             the
             Church
             doth
             define
             Infallibly
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Questions
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             resolved
             in
             order
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             mens
             minds
             as
             to
             the
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Faith.
             His
             Answer
             to
             these
             Questions
             refers
             us
             
               to
               his
               proofs
               of
               the
               Roman
               Churches
               Infallibility
               ,
               as
            
             
             
               the
               only
               society
               of
               Christians
               which
               hath
               power
               to
               define
               Infallibly
               by
               her
               representative
               moral
               Body
            
             ;
             which
             when
             I
             see
             proved
             I
             shall
             confess
             an
             Answer
             is
             given
             to
             those
             Questions
             .
             Only
             one
             thing
             he
             thinks
             fit
             to
             give
             a
             more
             
             particular
             Answer
             to
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Infallibility
             should
             be
             the
             only
             Foundation
             of
             
             believing
             all
             things
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             many
             things
             and
             some
             of
             them
             very
             strange
             ones
             must
             be
             certainly
             believed
             before
             it
             .
             Here
             his
             common-place-Book
             again
             fails
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wanting
             his
             Compass
             he
             roves
             and
             wanders
             from
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
             He
             tells
             me
             
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               guess
               at
               my
               meaning
               ,
               for
               I
               name
               not
               one
               article
               thus
               assented
               to
               .
               Perhaps
               I
               would
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               verities
               revealed
               in
               some
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               called
               Protocanonical
               known
               by
               their
               own
               proper
               signitures
               or
               motives
               ,
               as
               the
               Harmony
               ,
               Sanctity
               ,
               and
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Stile
               ,
               may
               be
               believed
               without
               this
               Testimony
               of
               an
               Infallible
               Church
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             what
             I
             meant
             ,
             but
             he
             knew
             an
             Argument
             ,
             he
             had
             an
             Answer
             ready
             to
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             must
             be
             my
             meaning
             .
             But
             are
             not
             my
             words
             plain
             enough
             to
             any
             one
             that
             reads
             them
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             vast
             measure
             of
             faith
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             believe
             the
             Papal
             Infallibility
             ;
             for
             unless
             a
             man
             believes
             the
             particular
             Roman
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             unless
             he
             believes
             that
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             an
             infallible
             assistance
             to
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             as
             separate
             ,
             but
             as
             assembled
             in
             Council
             ;
             and
             not
             in
             every
             Council
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             Pope
             calls
             and
             presides
             in
             and
             confirms
             ,
             he
             cannot
             
             believe
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Infallibility
             .
             Nay
             further
             ,
             he
             must
             Infallibly
             believe
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             though
             no
             Infallible
             Argument
             be
             brought
             for
             it
             ;
             that
             this
             Church
             doth
             judicially
             and
             authoritatively
             pronounce
             her
             sentence
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             though
             we
             know
             not
             what
             that
             Church
             is
             which
             must
             so
             pronounce
             ;
             that
             he
             Infallibly
             know
             that
             this
             particular
             sentence
             was
             so
             pronounced
             ,
             though
             he
             can
             have
             no
             other
             than
             moral
             means
             of
             knowing
             it
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             that
             the
             Infallibility
             must
             be
             the
             first
             thing
             believed
             ,
             although
             all
             these
             things
             must
             be
             believed
             before
             it
             .
             Could
             any
             man
             well
             in
             his
             senses
             after
             reading
             these
             words
             imagine
             that
             I
             meant
             
               the
               self
               evidencing
               light
               of
               the
               Scriptures
            
             again
             ?
             But
             they
             write
             for
             those
             that
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             never
             dare
             look
             into
             the
             Books
             they
             pretend
             to
             consute
             .
          
           
             Yet
             he
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             prove
             the
             name
             of
             
               Roman
               Catholick
               Church
            
             to
             be
             no
             Bull
             :
             which
             I
             said
             in
             a
             Parenthesis
             ,
             was
             like
             
               German
               universal
               Emperour
            
             :
             This
             gives
             a
             new
             start
             ,
             another
             common-place
             Head
             is
             searched
             ,
             
               Title
               ,
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             there
             he
             finds
             ready
             the
             old
             weather
             beaten
             Testimonies
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             8.
             
             
               Your
               Faith
               is
               renowned
               the
               whole
               world
               over
               :
            
             ergo
             Roman
             and
             Catholick
             are
             all
             one
             .
             A
             plain
             demonstration
             !
             What
             need
             they
             talk
             of
             the
             
               obscurity
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             
             such
             convincing
             evidence
             ?
             But
             what
             if
             it
             should
             have
             happened
             that
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             had
             said
             the
             same
             thing
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             or
             Thessalonians
             ,
             would
             it
             not
             have
             been
             a
             most
             evident
             demonstration
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             continue
             so
             in
             following
             Ages
             ?
             But
             Scripture
             though
             never
             so
             plain
             cannot
             serve
             their
             turn
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             Fathers
             too
             .
             So
             
               E.
               W.
            
             brings
             in
             
               St.
               Hierom
               ,
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               St.
               Athanasius
               ,
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               all
               evidently
               proving
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               was
               once
               Catholick
            
             :
             and
             what
             then
             I
             beseech
             him
             ?
             Were
             not
             other
             Churches
             so
             too
             ?
             But
             these
             very
             Testimonies
             ,
             as
             it
             unhappily
             falls
             out
             ,
             had
             been
             particularly
             and
             largely
             examined
             by
             me
             in
             a
             whole
             Chapter
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             
             But
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             for
             that
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             blotted
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Note-Books
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             found
             no
             answers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             out
             they
             come
             again
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             2.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             I
             objected
             
             against
             this
             way
             of
             resolving
             Faith
             ,
             was
             that
             it
             did
             not
             effect
             that
             which
             it
             was
             brought
             for
             ,
             for
             supposing
             that
             Chuch
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             that
             Infallibility
             proved
             by
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             escape
             the
             circle
             objected
             against
             them
             :
             Which
             I
             shewed
             ,
             1.
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             divine
             Faith
             as
             explained
             by
             them
             .
             
             2.
             
             From
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             persons
             whose
             Faith
             was
             to
             be
             resolved
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Infallibility
             which
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             must
             now
             consider
             how
             
               E.
               W.
            
             attempts
             the
             clearing
             of
             these
             difficulties
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             divine
             Faith.
             I
             ask
             whether
             a
             divine
             Faith
             as
             to
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             may
             be
             built
             upon
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             ?
             If
             it
             may
             ,
             then
             a
             divine
             Faith
             may
             rest
             upon
             prudential
             motives
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             this
             way
             cannot
             clear
             them
             from
             a
             circle
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             divine
             Faith.
             For
             I
             demanded
             why
             with
             a
             divine
             Faith
             they
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             Their
             answer
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             Infallible
             delivers
             them
             as
             such
             to
             us
             .
             If
             I
             then
             ask
             ,
             why
             with
             a
             divine
             Faith
             they
             believe
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ?
             I
             desired
             them
             to
             answer
             me
             if
             they
             can
             any
             other
             way
             than
             because
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             are
             Infallible
             say
             so
             .
             It
             is
             a
             very
             pleasant
             thing
             to
             see
             how
             
               E.
               W.
            
             is
             miserably
             put
             to
             his
             shifts
             about
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             for
             although
             in
             his
             former
             Discourses
             he
             had
             pressed
             the
             necessity
             of
             
               divine
               Faith
            
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             he
             might
             introduce
             the
             necessity
             of
             Infallibility
             ;
             yet
             he
             now
             seems
             wholly
             to
             have
             forgotten
             any
             such
             distinction
             ,
             of
             Faith
             humane
             and
             divine
             ;
             although
             he
             could
             not
             but
             see
             that
             the
             force
             of
             
             my
             Argument
             did
             depend
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             his
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               first
               act
               of
            
             
             
               Faith
               whereby
               we
               believe
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               relies
               not
               on
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               Church
               it self
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               known
               manisested
               Oracle
               .
            
             Be
             it
             so
             :
             but
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             this
             first
             act
             be
             
               divine
               Faith
            
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             divine
             Faith
             may
             want
             an
             Infallible
             Testimony
             :
             for
             this
             first
             act
             of
             Faith
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             hath
             nothing
             to
             rely
             upon
             ,
             but
             the
             fallible
             motives
             of
             credibility
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               divine
               Faith
            
             may
             want
             an
             Infallible
             Testimony
             .
             And
             I
             say
             still
             let
             them
             answer
             this
             if
             they
             can
             ;
             without
             apparent
             shuffling
             and
             running
             away
             from
             the
             Question
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             persons
             whose
             Faith
             is
             to
             be
             resolved
             :
             for
             I
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             which
             way
             they
             will
             prove
             the
             Insallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             against
             those
             who
             deny
             it
             ,
             but
             which
             way
             they
             resolve
             their
             own
             Faith
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             .
             2.
             
             In
             disputing
             against
             their
             Adversaries
             they
             cannot
             avoid
             the
             circle
             ;
             for
             while
             they
             prove
             Infallibility
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Question
             arises
             how
             they
             come
             to
             know
             Infallibly
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             places
             ?
             for
             which
             they
             must
             again
             appeal
             to
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             in
             delivering
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             :
             
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             a
             circle
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             hardly
             such
             a
             figure
             in
             Mathematicks
             .
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               they
               both
               resolve
               and
               prove
            
             ;
             but
             then
             if
             they
             do
             resolve
             
             their
             Faith
             into
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sufsicient
             answer
             to
             say
             
               they
               only
               prove
               it
               to
               Adversaries
               :
            
             which
             was
             all
             I
             intended
             by
             that
             first
             particular
             .
             But
             what
             answer
             doth
             he
             give
             to
             the
             second
             concerning
             
               tbe
               sense
            
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             Here
             again
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             his
             distinction
             
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               act
               of
               Faith
               ;
               the
               first
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               not
               at
               all
               founded
            
             
             
               upon
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               Churches
               own
               Infallible
               Testimony
               made
               by
               it self
               and
               for
               it self
               immediately
               credible
               .
               Now
               if
               we
               speak
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               of
               another
               distinct
               ,
               consequent
               ,
               and
               more
               explicit
               act
               of
               Faith
               ,
               when
               we
               believe
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               that
               she
               declares
               the
               Scriptures
               genuine
               sense
               which
               proves
               her
               an
               Infallible
               Oracle
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               difficulty
               at
               all
               ,
               because
               this
               very
               Exposition
               or
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               is
               ultimately
               resolved
               into
               (
               and
               therefore
               again
               believed
               upon
               )
               the
               same
               Infallible
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               rather
               upon
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Churches
               Interpretation
               together
               .
               For
               thus
               joyntly
               taken
               they
               ground
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               two
               disparate
               principles
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               first
               believed
               the
               Scriptures
               sense
               independently
               of
               the
            
             
             
               Churches
               Interpretation
               ,
               and
               then
               again
               believed
               the
               Churches
               interpretation
               to
               be
               Infallible
               ,
               because
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               known
            
             aliunde
             ,
             
               or
               without
               depending
               on
               Church
               Authority
               ,
               saith
               she
               is
               Infallible
               ;
               This
               cannot
               b●
               if
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Churches
               interpretation
               indivisibly
               concur
               to
               this
               latter
               act
               of
               Faith
               ,
               whereof
               we
               now
               speak
               .
               Here
               then
               is
               a
               Dilemma
               that
               clears
               all
               and
               frees
               us
               from
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               a
               circle
               :
               we
               either
               know
               (
               or
               believe
               )
               the
               Scriptures
            
             
             
               sense
               independently
               of
               the
               Churches
               interpretation
               ,
               or
               receive
               it
               upon
               her
               Infallible
               Authority
               ;
               grant
               the
               first
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               of
               a
               circle
               ;
               grant
               the
               latter
               ,
               there
               are
               〈◊〉
               two
               imaginable
               propositions
               to
               make
               a
               circle
               of
               ,
               whilst
               that
               sense
               internal
               to
               the
               letter
               cannot
               be
               Infallibly
               propounded
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             I
             have
             set
             down
             these
             words
             more
             at
             large
             to
             let
             the
             Reader
             try
             his
             faculty
             upon
             them
             ;
             what
             tolerable
             sense
             he
             can
             make
             of
             them
             .
             My
             objection
             was
             plain
             and
             easie
             ,
             they
             offer
             to
             prove
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             to
             the
             second
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             alone
             pertinent
             to
             our
             purpose
             ;
             I
             asked
             what
             way
             they
             come
             to
             believe
             Infallibly
             themselves
             and
             assure
             others
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             places
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             case
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Churches
             Infalli●ility
             ;
             judge
             now
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             
             whether
             here
             be
             not
             a
             plain
             circle
             because
             they
             believe
             the
             Church
             Infallible
             because
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             saith
             she
             is
             so
             ;
             and
             again
             they
             believe
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Infallible
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             the
             Infallible
             Church
             saith
             so
             .
             No
             saith
             
               E.
               W.
               Here
               is
               not
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               a
               circle
               .
            
             I
             would
             he
             had
             told
             us
             first
             what
             a
             circle
             was
             ,
             and
             then
             applyed
             what
             he
             had
             said
             to
             the
             description
             given
             of
             it
             .
             But
             for
             all
             that
             I
             can
             see
             by
             his
             answer
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             amuse
             his
             Reader
             by
             seeming
             to
             say
             something
             ;
             but
             no
             great
             matter
             what
             .
             Is
             not
             that
             a
             circle
             when
             the
             Argument
             made
             use
             of
             to
             prove
             another
             thing
             by
             ,
             must
             it self
             
             be
             proved
             by
             that
             very
             thing
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             made
             use
             of
             to
             prove
             ?
             For
             in
             this
             case
             the
             mind
             hath
             nothing
             to
             fix
             it self
             upon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             suspend
             all
             assent
             :
             which
             must
             have
             some
             certain
             foundation
             to
             proceed
             upon
             ,
             on
             which
             it
             may
             rest
             it self
             .
             As
             the
             will
             could
             not
             love
             Physick
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             health
             ,
             if
             it
             loved
             health
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Physick
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             the
             understanding
             assent
             to
             one
             truth
             for
             another
             ,
             if
             it
             assent
             to
             that
             other
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             former
             .
             For
             then
             the
             same
             Proposition
             would
             be
             more
             certain
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             antecedent
             by
             which
             the
             other
             is
             proved
             ;
             and
             less
             certain
             
             as
             it
             is
             the
             consequent
             proved
             by
             the
             other
             as
             it's
             antecedent
             :
             and
             so
             in
             different
             respects
             would
             be
             more
             and
             less
             certain
             than
             it self
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             apply
             this
             to
             our
             present
             case
             .
             The
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             is
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             the
             Argument
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             ,
             is
             the
             Infallible
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Infallible
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             can
             be
             proved
             by
             nothing
             but
             the
             Churches
             Infallible
             interpretation
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             is
             assumed
             as
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             Infallibility
             by
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             known
             than
             by
             this
             Infallibility
             .
             Now
             let
             any
             man
             attend
             to
             the
             answer
             he
             gives
             :
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               difficulty
               at
               all
               in
               believing
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               that
               she
               declares
               the
               Scriptures
               genuine
               sense
               which
               proves
               her
               an
               Infallible
               Oracle
               .
            
             No
             difficulty
             at
             all
             !
             Nay
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             little
             strange
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             difficulty
             at
             all
             in
             believing
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             upon
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             whose
             sense
             could
             not
             be
             insallibly
             known
             without
             the
             supposal
             of
             that
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             them
             .
             But
             how
             comes
             there
             to
             be
             
               no
               difficulty
               at
               all
            
             in
             this
             matter
             ?
             
               Because
               this
               very
               Exposition
               or
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               brought
               to
               its
               last
               principle
               is
               ultimately
               resolved
               into
               (
               and
               therefore
               again
               believed
               upon
               )
               the
               same
               Infallible
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
            
             
             
               rather
               upon
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Churches
               interpretation
               together
               .
            
             What
             a
             strange
             thing
             the
             difference
             of
             mens
             understandings
             is
             !
             That
             which
             he
             thinks
             makes
             it
             
               no
               diffic●lty
               at
               all
            
             ,
             makes
             it
             to
             me
             the
             greatest
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             by
             
               the
               Exposition
               or
               Interpretation
            
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             ,
             
               the
               Infallible
               sense
               of
               Scripture
            
             :
             and
             if
             this
             be
             resolved
             into
             and
             believed
             upon
             the
             same
             
               Infallible
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             then
             I
             still
             enquire
             how
             this
             Infallible
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             comes
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             this
             Exposition
             of
             Scripture
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             which
             doth
             suppose
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             .
             And
             if
             the
             sense
             internal
             to
             the
             letter
             cannot
             be
             infallibly
             propounded
             otherwise
             than
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             assurance
             any
             man
             can
             have
             of
             this
             sense
             but
             from
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             Infallible
             Interpreter
             ?
             But
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Churches
               Interpretation
               indivisibly
               concur
               to
               this
               latter
               act
               of
               Faith.
            
             This
             
               indivisible
               concurrence
            
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             an
             odd
             piece
             of
             
               mystical
               Divinity
            
             :
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             )
             that
             I
             believe
             the
             Church
             Infallibility
             by
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             from
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             appearing
             in
             the
             Infallible
             sense
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             .
             But
             whence
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             doth
             this
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             Infallible
             sense
             of
             them
             ?
             For
             if
             the
             sense
             
             of
             any
             places
             of
             Scripture
             be
             doubtful
             ,
             theirs
             is
             ;
             since
             their
             meaning
             is
             so
             doubtful
             ,
             how
             come
             men
             firmly
             to
             believe
             this
             to
             be
             the
             true
             and
             Infallible
             sense
             of
             those
             places
             and
             none
             else
             ?
             Can
             men
             come
             to
             an
             Infallible
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             without
             an
             Infallible
             Church
             ?
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             need
             of
             any
             such
             Infallibility
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Infallible
             sense
             of
             these
             places
             cannot
             be
             known
             but
             from
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Circle
             unavoidably
             follows
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             must
             prove
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             by
             the
             Infallible
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Infallible
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             by
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             .
             And
             any
             man
             might
             easily
             guess
             that
             
               E.
               W.
            
             was
             in
             a
             Circle
             by
             his
             Conjuring
             ,
             and
             speaking
             things
             which
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             else
             can
             understand
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             shewed
             ,
             that
             they
             avoided
             not
             the
             circle
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             they
             attribute
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Which
             is
             not
             by
             
               an
               immediate
               Revelation
            
             ,
             but
             
               but
               by
               Divine
               assistance
               promised
               in
               Scripture
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             utmost
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             can
             do
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             notifie
             or
             distinguish
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             still
             the
             formal
             reason
             of
             believing
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             cannot
             be
             from
             those
             Motives
             ,
             but
             from
             those
             promises
             
             which
             are
             supposed
             in
             Scripture
             to
             imply
             it
             .
             So
             that
             still
             the
             circle
             returns
             ,
             for
             they
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Infallible
             because
             of
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             Infallible
             because
             of
             the
             promis●
             of
             Scripture
             .
             This
             he
             gravely
             calls
             ,
             a●
             
             
               unlearned
               objection
            
             .
             That
             is
             even
             as
             i●
             pleases
             him
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             take
             him
             for
             an
             Infallible
             judge
             of
             Learning
             :
             how
             ever
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             ,
             learned
             o●
             unlearned
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             than
             he
             gives
             any
             tolerable
             answer
             to
             .
             But
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             he
             calls
             it
             so
             unless
             it
             be
             ,
             because
             he
             saith
             
               it
               is
               in
               effect
               the
               same
               objection
               repeated
               again
               .
            
             And
             he
             thinks
             a
             man
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             call
             his
             Creditor
             Rogu●
             or
             Rascal
             ,
             that
             comes
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             get
             no
             good
             answer
             at
             first
             .
             However
             such
             is
             the
             civility
             of
             
               E.
               W.
            
             that
             he
             will
             not
             send
             it
             away
             without
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             ;
             and
             yet
             after
             all
             we
             have
             nothing
             for
             payment
             but
             
               the
               first
               general
               act
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             had
             been
             the
             Act
             of
             
               Publick
               Faith
            
             ,
             by
             the
             badness
             of
             the
             payment
             .
             
               And
               this
               first
               general
               act
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               w●olly
               relies
               upon
               the
               Churches
               own
               Infallible
               Testimony
               ,
               without
               depending
               on
               Scripture
               .
            
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             that
             divine
             Faith
             we
             enquire
             after
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             must
             rest
             upon
             an
             Infallible
             Authority
             ?
             For
             since
             
             Faith
             must
             rest
             upon
             its
             motives
             ,
             and
             those
             motives
             are
             confessed
             to
             be
             fallible
             ;
             this
             cannot
             be
             that
             assent
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             himself
             makes
             to
             be
             necessary
             and
             we
             have
             made
             appear
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             shusfling
             ,
             unavoidably
             brings
             them
             into
             a
             Circle
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
               An
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Miracles
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THE
             next
             thing
             which
             I
             objected
             
             against
             this
             way
             of
             resolving
             faith
             was
             that
             it
             was
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             
               viz.
               that
               there
               are
               the
               same
               motives
               of
               credibility
               for
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               for
               the
               Infallibility
               of
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             The
             natural
             consequence
             I
             said
             ,
             of
             affirming
             
             this
             was
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             as
             great
             danger
             in
             not
             believing
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             insallible
             ,
             as
             in
             not
             believing
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             have
             been
             sent
             from
             God.
             For
             where
             there
             is
             an
             equal
             obligation
             to
             believe
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             equal
             sin
             in
             not
             believing
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             sin
             is
             equal
             ,
             it
             stands
             to
             reason
             that
             the
             punishment
             should
             be
             so
             too
             .
             So
             that
             the
             denial
             of
             the
             Roman
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             must
             be
             accounted
             by
             
             them
             as
             high
             a
             piece
             of
             Infidelity
             ,
             as
             calling
             in
             Q●estion
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             or
             denying
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             This
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             startle
             
               E.
               W.
            
             for
             he
             boldly
             asserts
             ,
             
               that
               there
               are
               equal
               motives
               of
               credibility
               as
               to
               their
               Church
               and
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
            
             he
             frequently
             challenges
             me
             
               to
               shew
               the
               disparity
            
             ,
             nay
             he
             puts
             the
             whole
             issue
             of
             his
             cause
             upon
             it
             .
             As
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             these
             words
             of
             his
             :
             The
             main
             argument
             of
             
               T.
               C.
            
             
             he
             saith
             was
             this
             .
             
               As
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               proved
               themselves
               Oracles
               sent
               from
               God
               by
               their
               Works
               ,
               signs
               ,
               and
               Miracles
               ;
               again
               as
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               induced
               by
               such
               signs
               believed
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               upon
               their
               own
               Testimony
               to
               be
               Infallible
               Teachers
               ;
               so
               we
               having
               ever
               had
               the
               very
               like
               Works
               ,
               Signs
               ,
               and
               Miracles
               manifest
               in
               the
               Church
               are
               prudently
               induced
               to
               believe
               her
               as
               an
               Infallible
               Oracle
               ,
               upon
               her
               own
               Infallible
               Testimony
               .
               To
               solve
               this
               plain
               and
               pressing
               argument
            
             saith
             E.
             W.
             
               one
               of
               these
               two
               things
               must
               be
               done
               :
               either
               a
               disparity
               is
               to
               be
               given
               between
               those
               first
               Signs
               and
               Miracles
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               later
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               it
               must
               be
               shewn
               wherein
               the
               Inference
               made
               is
               defective
               or
               unconcluding
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               that
               the
               Church
               evidenced
               by
               her
               signs
               is
               not
               proved
               Gods
               Infallible
               Oracle
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
               proved
               by
               their
               signs
               ,
               to
               be
               Infallible
               Teachers
               .
            
             
             Afterward
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               proved
               that
               the
            
             
             
               Church
               hath
               wrought
               Miracles
               every
               way
               equal
               with
               those
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               wrought
               .
            
             In
             those
             Chapters
             to
             which
             he
             refers
             us
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             find
             this
             assertion
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             
               I
               say
               first
               ,
               clear
               and
               unquestionable
               Miracles
               of
               the
               like
               quality
               with
               those
            
             
             
               which
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               wrought
               ,
               have
               been
               ever
               since
               most
               gloriously
               manifest
               in
               the
               Roman-Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               other
               Society
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             Afterwards
             ,
             he
             calls
             their
             Miracles
             ,
             
               glorious
               Miracles
               standing
               upon
               inslubitable
               record
            
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             these
             Miracles
             he
             appeals
             
               to
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               certain
               Church-history
               .
               Besides
            
             
             
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               some
               Fathers
               of
               Miracles
               done
               in
               their
               time
               ,
            
             not
             at
             all
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             (
             as
             shall
             afterwards
             appear
             )
             
               he
               appeals
               ,
               to
               the
               known
               Miracles
               of
               those
               two
               admirable
               Saints
               ,
               Blessed
               St.
            
             Dominick
             
               and
               the
               Seraphical
               St.
            
             Francis
             ,
             
               and
               St.
            
             Vincentius
             Ferrerius
             
             
               reported
               by
               the
               pious
               and
               learned
               St.
            
             Antoninus
             
               Arch-Bishop
               of
            
             Florence
             .
             From
             whence
             he
             infers
             that
             
               the
               Miracles
               wrought
            
             
             
               in
               the
               Roman-Catholick
               Church
               ,
               are
               not
               inferiour
               to
               those
               done
               by
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               I●
               the
               Miracles
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
            
             
             
               Apostles
               rationally
               proved
               against
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               the
               credibility
               of
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               very
               like
               signs
               and
               supernatural
               effects
               most
            
             
             
               evident
               in
               the
               Roman-Catholick
               Church
               ,
               as
               rationally
               prove
               against
               Sectaries
               the
               credibility
               of
               our
               now
               professed
               Catholick-Doctrine
            
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             reason
             .
             
               The
               same
               signs
               and
               marks
               of
               Truth
               when
               equal
               in
               Majesty
               ,
               worth
               ,
               quality
               and
               number
               ,
               ever
               discover
               to
               reason
               the
               same
               Truth
               :
               wherefore
               if
               the
               Roman-Catholick
               Church
               most
               clearly
               gives
               in
               evidence
               of
               her
               Miracles
               equal
               in
               worth
               ,
               quality
               and
               number
               with
               those
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               follows
               that
               as
               those
               first
               Apostolical
               wonders
               were
               sufficient
               to
               convice
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               so
               these
               later
               also
               wrought
               in
               the
               Church
               are
               of
               like
               force
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               efficacious
               to
               convince
               Sectaries
               of
               whatever
               Doctrine
               she
               teaches
               .
               Now
               ponder
               well
               what
               the
               Apostoles
               did
               ;
               they
               cured
               the
               sick
               ,
               dispossed
               Devils
               ,
               raised
               the
               dead
               ,
               converted
               nations
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               these
               very
               Miracles
               have
               been
               done
               in
               the
               Roman-Catholick
               Church
               ,
               yea
               and
               greater
               too
               .
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               we
               have
               the
               like
               evidence
               of
               Truth
               in
               both
               the
               Primitive
               Age
               and
               this
               ,
               consequently
               with
               it
               the
               same
               Truth
               .
               The
               sequel
               is
               undeniable
               .
            
             After
             this
             ,
             for
             particular
             instances
             ,
             he
             appeals
             to
             
               the
               undeniably
               authentick
               monuments
               and
               testimonies
               of
               that
               one
               sacred
               house
               of
            
             Loreto
             ;
             
               to
               the
               continual
               Miracles
               done
               at
               the
               Reliques
               of
            
             
             St.
             James
             at
             Compostella
             in
             Spain
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             
             
               Sacred
               Vial
               of
               St.
            
             Mary
             Magdalen
             in
             France
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             saith
             he
             very
             gravely
             ,
             
               the
               precious
               blood
               gathered
               by
               that
               penitent
               Saint
               at
               our
               Saviours
               passion
               is
               yet
               preserved
               ,
               and
               visibly
               boyls
               up
               on
               the
               very
               day
               he
               suffered
               after
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Passion
               ;
               to
               the
               undoubted
               Miracles
               wrought
               by
               the
               intercession
               of
               our
            
             
             
               Blessed
               Lady
               at
            
             Montaigu
             ,
             
               for
               which
               he
               calls
               in
               the
               testimonies
               of
            
             Lipsius
             and
             Putean
             ,
             and
             at
             large
             relates
             
               a
               Miracle
               wrought
               by
               St.
            
             Xaverius
             upon
             F.
             Marcellus
             
               a
               Jesuit
               at
            
             
             Naples
             ;
             
               and
               then
               answers
               some
               few
               Objections
            
             
             
               and
               concludes
               with
               the
               vindication
               of
               the
               Miracle
               at
            
             Zaragosa
             in
             Spain
             .
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             E.
             W's
             discourse
             upon
             this
             subject
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             proper
             consequence
             of
             it
             doth
             more
             really
             enervate
             the
             proofs
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             than
             establish
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             For
             I
             do
             not
             think
             an
             Atheist
             would
             desire
             more
             advantage
             against
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             it
             granted
             that
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             were
             no
             other
             than
             such
             as
             are
             wrought
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             proofs
             of
             them
             are
             no
             more
             authentick
             and
             undeniable
             than
             those
             of
             the
             Miracles
             done
             at
             
               Loreto
               ,
               Compostella
            
             ,
             or
             Montaigu
             :
             and
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             gave
             no
             more
             illustrious
             evidences
             of
             their
             being
             sent
             from
             God
             than
             St.
             Dominick
             ,
             or
             St.
             Francis
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             
             was
             no
             greater
             evidence
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             than
             there
             is
             of
             the
             boyling
             up
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Vial
             of
             St.
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Maximin
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             not
             only
             to
             invalidate
             the
             Testimony
             drawn
             from
             hence
             for
             the
             Roman
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             but
             to
             preserve
             the
             honour
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             enquire
             into
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Testimony
             upon
             which
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             are
             delivered
             be
             equally
             credible
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             be
             so
             equal
             (
             to
             abate
             him
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             greater
             )
             in
             worth
             ,
             quality
             and
             number
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Churches
             Infallibility
             is
             as
             much
             attested
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             was
             by
             theirs
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             enquire
             into
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             Testimony
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             Two
             things
             are
             agreed
             to
             make
             up
             sufficient
             credibility
             in
             a
             Testimony
             ;
             viz.
             the
             knowledge
             and
             fidelity
             of
             the
             persons
             who
             deliver
             it
             .
             If
             they
             speak
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             were
             certain
             witnesses
             of
             ,
             and
             never
             gave
             suspicion
             of
             fraud
             and
             deceit
             ,
             and
             offered
             the
             highest
             ways
             of
             proof
             concerning
             their
             own
             fidelity
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             an
             unreasonable
             
             thing
             to
             disbelieve
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             case
             of
             those
             who
             recorded
             our
             Saviours
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Miracles
             ,
             they
             were
             persons
             who
             either
             saw
             them
             wrought
             themselves
             ,
             or
             had
             them
             delivered
             to
             them
             immediately
             by
             them
             who
             saw
             them
             ;
             they
             published
             them
             to
             the
             world
             in
             that
             Age
             wherein
             they
             werecapable
             of
             being
             disproved
             by
             persons
             then
             living
             in
             the
             same
             places
             where
             they
             were
             wrought
             ,
             and
             were
             notorious
             enemies
             to
             the
             persons
             who
             did
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             concerned
             to
             discover
             for
             their
             own
             justification
             the
             least
             fraud
             or
             imposture
             in
             those
             matters
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             to
             take
             away
             all
             suspicion
             of
             design
             ,
             the
             ●nesses
             of
             these
             things
             freely
             quitted
             all
             ex●ectations
             of
             worldly
             advantages
             ,
             they
             ran
             themselves
             upon
             the
             greatest
             hazards
             to
             attest
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             sacrificed
             their
             lives
             to
             confirm
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             own
             Testimony
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             if
             I
             can
             prove
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             the
             Miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             have
             been
             believed
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             Fables
             and
             uncertain
             reports
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Testimony
             of
             those
             who
             deliver
             them
             hath
             been
             contradicted
             by
             men
             of
             greater
             Authority
             than
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             upon
             strict
             and
             careful
             examination
             notorious
             forgeries
             and
             impostures
             have
             been
             
             discovered
             ;
             and
             never
             any
             persons
             laid
             down
             their
             lives
             to
             attest
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Miracles
             ;
             then
             it
             can
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             greatest
             impudence
             in
             any
             to
             parallel
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             concerning
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             Miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             have
             been
             believed
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             Fables
             and
             uncertain
             reports
             .
             For
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             make
             choice
             of
             his
             own
             instances
             of
             Loreto
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Compostella
            
             in
             Spain
             ,
             St.
             Maximins
             Church
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             his
             two
             admirable
             Saints
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             add
             some
             nearer
             home
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             credibility
             of
             these
             miracles
             in
             the
             most
             considerable
             places
             of
             Europe
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             first
             go
             on
             pilgrimage
             to
             our
             Lady
             of
             Loreto
             ,
             to
             view
             the
             undeniably
             
             
               Authentick
               publick
               monuments
               and
               Testimonies
               of
               Miracles
               there
               wrought
               .
            
             The
             first
             to
             be
             seen
             there
             ,
             in
             a
             Table
             hanging
             up
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             wonderful
             Miracle
             in
             the
             translation
             of
             that
             Chappel
             first
             from
             Nazareth
             to
             Dalmatia
             ,
             and
             from
             Dalmatia
             into
             those
             parts
             of
             Italy
             
             where
             it
             now
             stands
             .
             The
             story
             cannot
             be
             better
             told
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Authentick
             Table
             it self
             :
             which
             may
             be
             thus
             Translated
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       of
                       our
                       B.
                       Lady
                       of
                    
                     Loreto
                     
                       was
                       a
                       Chamber
                       of
                       the
                       House
                       of
                       the
                       B.
                       Virgin
                    
                     Mary
                     
                       Mother
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       which
                       House
                       stood
                       in
                       the
                       country
                       of
                    
                     Judea
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       a
                       City
                       of
                    
                     Galilee
                     
                       whose
                       name
                       was
                    
                     Nazareth
                     ;
                     
                       in
                       which
                       Chamber
                       the
                       B.
                       Virgin
                    
                     Mary
                     
                       was
                       born
                       ,
                       and
                       bred
                       up
                       ,
                       and
                       afterwards
                       there
                       received
                       the
                       salutation
                       of
                       the
                       Angel
                    
                     Gabriel
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       Chamber
                       she
                       educated
                       her
                       Son
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       to
                       the
                       Age
                       of
                       twelve
                       years
                       .
                       After
                       the
                       Ascention
                       of
                       Christ
                       to
                       Heaven
                       the
                       Virgin
                    
                     Mary
                     
                       remained
                       upon
                       earth
                       with
                       the
                       Apostles
                       and
                       other
                       Disciples
                       of
                       Christ
                       who
                       seeing
                       many
                       divine
                       Mysteries
                       performed
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Chamber
                       ,
                       did
                       by
                       the
                       common
                       consent
                       of
                       them
                       all
                       decree
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       a
                       Church
                       of
                       that
                       Chamber
                       to
                       the
                       honour
                       and
                       memory
                       of
                       the
                       B.
                       Virgin
                    
                     Mary
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       they
                       did
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Apostles
                       and
                       Disciples
                       consecrated
                       that
                       Chamber
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       celebrated
                       divine
                       offices
                       ,
                       and
                       St.
                    
                     Luke
                     
                       the
                       Evangelist
                       with
                       his
                       own
                       hands
                       made
                       an
                       Image
                       to
                       the
                       likeness
                       of
                       the
                       B.
                       Virgin
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       there
                       to
                       this
                       day
                       .
                       Afterwards
                       that
                       Church
                       was
                       inhabited
                       and
                       honoured
                       with
                       much
                       devotion
                       by
                       the
                       Christian
                       people
                       in
                       those
                       parts
                       in
                       which
                       it
                       stood
                       as
                       long
                       as
                       the
                       people
                       remained
                       Christian.
                       But
                       after
                    
                     
                     
                       they
                       renounced
                       the
                       Christian
                       faith
                       and
                       embraced
                       Mahometism
                       the
                       Angels
                       of
                       God
                       took
                       away
                       the
                       said
                       Church
                       and
                       carried
                       it
                       into
                       the
                       parts
                       of
                    
                     Sclavonia
                     
                       and
                       there
                       placed
                       it
                       by
                       a
                       certain
                       Castle
                       called
                    
                     Fiume
                     ;
                     
                       where
                       it
                       met
                       not
                       with
                       that
                       honour
                       which
                       the
                       B.
                       Virgin
                       desired
                       .
                       Therefore
                       the
                       Angels
                       came
                       and
                       took
                       it
                       from
                       thence
                       and
                       carried
                       it
                       clear
                       over
                       the
                       Sea
                       into
                       the
                       parts
                       of
                       the
                       territory
                       of
                    
                     Recanati
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       there
                       placed
                       it
                       in
                       a
                       Wood
                       which
                       belonged
                       to
                       a
                       Noble
                       Lady
                       who
                       had
                       the
                       command
                       of
                       the
                       City
                       of
                    
                     Recanati
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       was
                       Owner
                       of
                       the
                       Wood
                       whose
                       name
                       was
                    
                     Loreta
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       from
                       her
                       the
                       Church
                       took
                       its
                       name
                       of
                       St.
                    
                     Maria
                     de
                     Loreto
                     .
                     
                       In
                       that
                       time
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       the
                       great
                       concourse
                       of
                       all
                       people
                       to
                       that
                       Wood
                       in
                       which
                       the
                       Church
                       remained
                       abundance
                       of
                       robberies
                       and
                       mischiefs
                       were
                       committed
                       there
                       ;
                       and
                       therefore
                       the
                       Angels
                       again
                       took
                       up
                       the
                       Chappel
                       and
                       carried
                       it
                       to
                       a
                       Hill
                       belonging
                       to
                       two
                       Brothers
                       where
                       the
                       Angels
                       set
                       it
                       down
                       ;
                       these
                       Brothers
                       getting
                       a
                       vast
                       revenew
                       by
                       the
                       resort
                       of
                       Pilgrims
                       thither
                       and
                       the
                       oblations
                       by
                       them
                       made
                       ,
                       fell
                       to
                       a
                       great
                       discord
                       .
                       Upon
                       which
                       the
                       Angels
                       came
                       again
                       and
                       took
                       away
                       the
                       Chappel
                       from
                       that
                       place
                       ,
                       and
                       carried
                       it
                       into
                       the
                       High-way
                       ;
                       and
                       there
                       placed
                       it
                       where
                       it
                       is
                       now
                       ,
                       with
                       many
                       signs
                       and
                       innumerable
                       gifts
                       and
                       miracles
                       .
                       Then
                       all
                       the
                       people
                       of
                    
                     Recanati
                     
                       went
                       to
                       see
                       the
                       Church
                       which
                       stood
                       upon
                    
                     
                     
                       the
                       Earth
                       without
                       any
                       Foundation
                       :
                       and
                       being
                       astonished
                       at
                       such
                       a
                       Miracle
                       ,
                       and
                       fearing
                       left
                       it
                       should
                       come
                       to
                       ruine
                       ,
                       they
                       compassed
                       it
                       about
                       with
                       a
                       good
                       thick
                       Wall
                       and
                       a
                       strong
                       Foundation
                       as
                       it
                       i●
                       seen
                       at
                       this
                       day
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       no
                       one
                       knew
                       ,
                       from
                       whence
                       that
                       Church
                       came
                       into
                       those
                       parts
                       ,
                       until
                       in
                       A.
                       D.
                    
                     1290.
                     
                       the
                       blessed
                       Virgin
                       appeared
                       in
                       a
                       Dream
                       to
                       a
                       certain
                       ma●
                       much
                       devoted
                       to
                       her
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       she
                       revealed
                       the
                       foregoing
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       presently
                       divulged
                       them
                       to
                       certain
                       honest
                       men
                       of
                       that
                       Country
                       :
                       who
                       immediately
                       resolved
                       to
                       know
                       the
                       truth
                       of
                       these
                       matters
                       ;
                       and
                       therefore
                       determined
                       to
                       send
                       sixteen
                       notable
                       good
                       men
                       to
                    
                     Nazareth
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       find
                       out
                       the
                       truth
                       of
                       them
                       .
                       Who
                       carried
                       with
                       them
                       the
                       measure
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       they
                       found
                       exactly
                       the
                       Foundations
                       of
                       it
                       and
                       the
                       just
                       measure
                       ;
                       and
                       to
                       make
                       all
                       sure
                       ,
                       they
                       found
                       it
                       written
                       upon
                       a
                       Wall
                       that
                       such
                       a
                       Church
                       had
                       been
                       there
                       and
                       was
                       gone
                       from
                       thence
                       ,
                       and
                       these
                       persons
                       upon
                       their
                       return
                       certified
                       the
                       truth
                       of
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       ;
                       and
                       from
                       that
                       time
                       it
                       was
                       known
                       that
                       that
                       Chappel
                       was
                       the
                       Chamber
                       of
                       the
                       blessed
                       Virgin
                    
                     Mary
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       the
                       Christian
                       people
                       shewed
                       great
                       devotion
                       towards
                       it
                       :
                       for
                       the
                       blessed
                       Virgin
                       there
                       every
                       day
                       ,
                       doth
                       infinite
                       Miracles
                       as
                       experience
                       shews
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       There
                       was
                       a
                       certain
                       Eremite
                       that
                       was
                       called
                    
                     
                     Brother
                     Paul
                     
                       of
                       the
                       Wood
                       ,
                       who
                       dwelt
                       in
                       a
                       small
                       Cottage
                       in
                       that
                       Wood
                       ,
                       and
                       every
                       morning
                       went
                       to
                       divine
                       offices
                       in
                       that
                       Chappel
                       ,
                       and
                       w●s
                       a
                       man
                       of
                       a
                       great
                       abstinence
                       and
                       a
                       holy
                       Lif●
                       ,
                       who
                       said
                       ,
                       that
                       ten
                       years
                       before
                       or
                       thereabouts
                       on
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       Nativity
                       of
                       the
                       blessed
                       Virgin
                       b●ing
                       the
                       8th
                       .
                       of
                    
                     September
                     ,
                     
                       two
                       hours
                       before
                       day
                       in
                       a
                       clear
                       Air
                       going
                       out
                       of
                       his
                       Cottage
                       towards
                       the
                       Church
                       he
                       saw
                       a
                       light
                       descend
                       from
                       Heaven
                       upon
                       the
                       Church
                       twelve
                       ●oot
                       long
                       ,
                       and
                       six
                       broad
                       ,
                       and
                       when
                       it
                       was
                       upon
                       the
                       Church
                       it
                       vanished
                       ;
                       upon
                       which
                       he
                       said
                       it
                       was
                       the
                       blessed
                       Virgin
                       ,
                       which
                       there
                       appeared
                       on
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       her
                       Nativity
                       ,
                       and
                       came
                       to
                       see
                       her
                       Feast
                       observed
                       ;
                       but
                       no
                       man
                       saw
                       her
                       besides
                       this
                       Holy
                       man.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       confirm
                       the
                       Truth
                       and
                       certainty
                       of
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       ,
                       two
                       honest
                       men
                       of
                       this
                       Village
                       reported
                       them
                       several
                       times
                       to
                       me
                    
                     Teremanus
                     
                       the
                       Over-seer
                       and
                       Governour
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Church
                       :
                       one
                       of
                       them
                       was
                       called
                    
                     Paulus
                     Renaldatii
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       other
                    
                     Francis
                     Prior.
                     
                       The
                       said
                    
                     Paul
                     
                       told
                       me
                       that
                       his
                       Grandfathers
                       Grandfather
                       saw
                       when
                       the
                       Angels
                       carried
                       the
                       said
                       Chappel
                       over
                       the
                       Sea
                       and
                       placed
                       it
                       in
                       the
                       Wood
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       he
                       and
                       other
                       persons
                       oftimes
                       went
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Chappel
                       .
                       And
                       the
                       said
                    
                     Francis
                     
                       oftimes
                       said
                       to
                       me
                       that
                       his
                       Grandfather
                       being
                       one
                       hundred
                       and
                       twenty
                       years
                       old
                       ,
                       said
                       that
                       he
                       went
                       often
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Church
                    
                     
                     
                       in
                       the
                       Wood.
                       Moreover
                       the
                       said
                    
                     Francis
                     
                       averred
                       that
                       his
                       Grandfathers
                       Grandfather
                       had
                       a
                       House
                       and
                       dwelt
                       there
                       :
                       and
                       that
                       in
                       his
                       time
                       the
                       Chappel
                       was
                       removed
                       by
                       Angels
                       from
                       the
                       hill
                       of
                       the
                       two
                       Brothers
                       to
                       the
                       High-way
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Deo
                     gratias
                     .
                  
                   
                     Imprinted
                     at
                     Venice
                     by
                     
                       Benedictus
                       de
                       Bindonis
                    
                     
                       A.
                       D.
                       1499.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Italian
             Copy
             it
             is
             only
             added
             ,
             
               that
               this
               Narration
               was
               taken
               out
               o●
               an
               Original
               Authentick
            
             M.
             S.
             
               belonging
               to
               the
               said
               Chappel
            
             March
             20.
             
             A.
             D.
             1492.
             
          
           
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             very
             pleasant
             story
             to
             be
             matched
             in
             point
             of
             credibility
             with
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             What
             do
             these
             men
             think
             in
             their
             hearts
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             that
             dare
             avouch
             such
             ridiculous
             fictions
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             and
             impose
             them
             on
             the
             credulity
             of
             mankind
             ?
             But
             we
             are
             not
             to
             imagine
             this
             to
             be
             only
             a
             Legend
             hung
             up
             at
             Loreto
             ,
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             devout
             Pilgrims
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             by
             men
             who
             should
             have
             had
             more
             wit
             ,
             or
             more
             honesty
             .
             
               Cardinal
               Baronius
            
             in
             his
             
             Annals
             ,
             cannot
             let
             it
             escape
             ,
             but
             relates
             the
             miraculous
             translation
             of
             this
             Chappel
             from
             
             Nazareth
             to
             Dalmatia
             ,
             from
             thence
             to
             Loreto
             much
             after
             the
             same
             way
             .
             All
             the
             Argument
             ●e
             brings
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             
               is
               taken
               from
               Gods
               omnipotency
            
             ,
             as
             though
             ,
             as
             
               Is.
               Casau●on
            
             
             truly
             answers
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             Rabbinical
             and
             Mahumetan
             Fables
             might
             not
             be
             believed
             on
             the
             same
             ground
             .
             And
             he
             observes
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             
               Gods
               omnipotency
               is
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             whither
             they
             betake
             themselves
             when
             they
             are
             basfled
             with
             reason
             .
             But
             Baronius
             refers
             us
             to
             Canisius
             
             for
             a
             fuller
             account
             of
             this
             admirable
             story
             ;
             who
             very
             wisely
             brings
             the
             stories
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Elias
               ,
               Habakkuk
            
             ,
             and
             :
             Philip
             in
             the
             Acts
             to
             confirm
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ;
             as
             though
             the
             dispute
             were
             whether
             God
             could
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             whether
             the
             thing
             were
             really
             done
             ?
             But
             if
             we
             offer
             to
             Question
             whether
             the
             holy
             Angels
             are
             ever
             employed
             in
             the
             carrying
             Houses
             (
             not
             on
             their
             shoulders
             I
             suppose
             ,
             but
             their
             wings
             )
             he
             chokes
             us
             presently
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Angels
               ,
               being
               said
               to
               be
               ministring
            
             
             
               spirits
               for
               the
               heirs
               of
               Salvation
            
             ;
             as
             though
             it
             were
             no●
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             discharge
             that
             office
             faithfully
             ;
             unless
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             they
             took
             away
             an
             old
             House
             from
             its
             Foundations
             ,
             and
             mounted
             it
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             it
             above
             two
             thousand
             miles
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             notable
             service
             to
             the
             heirs
             of
             Salvation
             ?
             The
             latter
             writers
             ,
             such
             as
             Raynaldus
             ,
             
             
               Bzovius
               ,
               Spondanus
            
             ,
             and
             Benedic●●●
             
             Gononus
             refer
             us
             to
             
               Horatius
               Tursellinus
            
             as
             the
             most
             Authentick
             Historian
             of
             this
             stupendous
             Miracle
             :
             and
             his
             Book
             was
             not
             only
             approved
             by
             the
             General
             of
             his
             order
             ,
             but
             hath
             a
             Bull
             of
             Clement
             8.
             prefixed
             before
             it
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             his
             story
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             the
             Table
             of
             Teremanus
             ,
             only
             inlarged
             with
             some
             more
             improbable
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Trees
             made
             lowly
             reverences
             and
             bowed
             themselves
             to
             the
             Chappel
             in
             its
             passage
             ;
             (
             but
             it
             seems
             they
             bowed
             so
             low
             that
             they
             could
             never
             recover
             themselves
             after
             ;
             being
             I
             suppose
             of
             great
             Age
             when
             they
             made
             this
             obeysance
             )
             that
             ,
             when
             the
             new
             Wall
             was
             built
             for
             the
             support
             of
             the
             Chappel
             ;
             the
             Walls
             of
             it
             would
             not
             endure
             the
             others
             being
             too
             near
             ,
             but
             made
             the
             new
             Wall
             by
             degrees
             know
             its
             due
             distance
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             last
             a
             Boy
             might
             be
             put
             in
             between
             them
             :
             that
             
             the
             Image
             of
             our
             Saviour
             being
             taken
             out
             to
             be
             set
             in
             a
             more
             conspicuous
             place
             ,
             it
             went
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             into
             the
             Chappel
             again
             ,
             so
             that
             after
             several
             attempts
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             give
             over
             their
             design
             .
             I
             confess
             these
             circumstances
             do
             not
             tend
             much
             to
             the
             making
             the
             story
             it self
             more
             credible
             ;
             but
             what
             Authority
             hath
             Tursellinus
             found
             out
             for
             so
             strange
             a
             Miracle
             ?
             He
             often
             quotes
             
               Hieronynius
               Angelita
            
             ,
             but
             he
             writ
             in
             Clement
             the
             sevenths
             
             time
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             his
             History
             of
             that
             Chappel
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             main
             prop
             of
             all
             this
             story
             is
             the
             Tradition
             of
             Loreto
             ,
             and
             the
             Table
             of
             Teremanus
             ,
             whom
             he
             highly
             
             commends
             for
             his
             integrity
             and
             prudence
             ,
             who
             was
             Governour
             of
             the
             Chappel
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pius
             2.
             about
             the
             year
             1460.
             and
             to
             his
             Testimonies
             Tursellinus
             appeals
             for
             proof
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             .
             And
             was
             ever
             so
             great
             a
             Miracle
             better
             attested
             than
             this
             ?
             We
             will
             out
             of
             meer
             kindness
             ,
             set
             aside
             the
             Testimony
             from
             Visions
             and
             Dreams
             ;
             but
             then
             could
             we
             imagine
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             that
             some
             persons
             of
             credit
             who
             had
             seen
             the
             Chappel
             in
             its
             march
             over
             the
             Sea
             ,
             were
             resolved
             to
             observe
             ,
             where
             such
             
               a
               Chappel
               in
               the
               Air
            
             would
             at
             last
             fix
             it self
             ;
             or
             that
             some
             that
             saw
             it
             pitched
             upon
             the
             ground
             without
             any
             Foundations
             ,
             should
             presently
             fill
             the
             Country
             with
             the
             noise
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             such
             strange
             things
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             witnesses
             being
             strictly
             examined
             should
             have
             left
             a
             deposition
             written
             by
             them
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             future
             Ages
             .
             In
             stead
             of
             which
             we
             have
             two
             plain
             Countrymen
             brought
             in
             to
             give
             testimony
             to
             a
             thing
             done
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Grandfathers
             Grandfathers
             :
             neither
             do
             they
             both
             give
             testimony
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             but
             one
             of
             them
             saith
             ,
             
               his
               Grandfathers
               Grandfather
            
             (
             not
             
               his
               Grandfather
            
             as
             Tursellinus
             hath
             it
             )
             saw
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Air
             carried
             by
             Angels
             over
             
             the
             Sea.
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             substantial
             witness
             ,
             that
             attests
             what
             his
             Grandfathers
             Grandfather
             saw
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             evidence
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             heard
             so
             ?
             Tursellinus
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               not
               only
               to
            
             Teremanus
             
               that
               they
               attested
               this
               by
               word
               ,
            
             but
             
               they
               did
               swear
               to
               it
            
             :
             which
             adds
             very
             much
             to
             their
             credit
             considering
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             Testimony
             ;
             but
             methinks
             Teremanus
             himself
             should
             not
             have
             forgotten
             that
             .
             All
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Testimony
             lies
             upon
             one
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             reported
             by
             his
             great
             Grandchild
             to
             have
             seen
             the
             Chappel
             carryed
             by
             Angels
             over
             the
             Sea.
             But
             suppose
             he
             did
             see
             something
             moving
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             cutting
             Wood
             ,
             or
             feeding
             his
             Cattle
             in
             the
             fields
             of
             
               la
               Marca
               di
               Ancona
            
             ;
             was
             he
             sure
             it
             was
             the
             Chappel
             of
             Loreto
             :
             did
             he
             see
             the
             Angels
             carrying
             it
             ?
             might
             not
             a
             plain
             Countryman
             mistake
             a
             little
             about
             the
             colour
             and
             shape
             of
             Angels
             ?
             might
             not
             a
             Ship
             under
             sail
             in
             the
             Adriatick
             Gulf
             be
             taken
             by
             such
             a
             man
             for
             a
             House
             carryed
             by
             Angels
             with
             white
             Wings
             ?
             are
             such
             Miracles
             so
             little
             regarded
             by
             the
             people
             of
             Italy
             ,
             that
             no
             proof
             could
             be
             produced
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             two
             Affidavit-men
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             heard
             what
             their
             Ancestors
             almost
             two
             hundred
             years
             before
             had
             seen
             or
             heard
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             the
             memory
             of
             such
             a
             Miracle
             should
             be
             so
             near
             being
             quite
             lost
             ?
             were
             there
             no
             Writers
             in
             that
             Age
             to
             record
             it
             and
             
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             credible
             so
             great
             a
             Miracle
             should
             happen
             in
             those
             days
             and
             neither
             Dante
             's
             nor
             Petrarch
             ,
             nor
             Boccace
             take
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             all
             Italians
             ,
             and
             inquisitive
             men
             ,
             and
             had
             sufficient
             occasion
             in
             their
             Writings
             to
             mention
             it
             ?
             But
             suppose
             ,
             these
             men
             were
             not
             apt
             to
             believe
             such
             things
             ;
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             
               St.
               Antonin
            
             of
             Florence
             ,
             whom
             
               E.
               W.
            
             calls
             
               a
               pious
               and
               Learned
               man
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             written
             such
             a
             Rapsody
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             lived
             a
             good
             while
             after
             this
             miraculous
             translation
             and
             yet
             takes
             not
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             it
             ?
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             
               to
               that
               admirable
               Saint
            
             ,
             St.
             
               Vincentius
               Ferrerius
            
             ,
             as
             
               E.
               W.
            
             calls
             him
             ,
             who
             lived
             after
             A.
             D.
             1440.
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             
             
               Chamber
               of
               our
               Lady
               was
               still
               in
            
             Nazareth
             ?
             And
             although
             the
             former
             are
             negative
             Testimonies
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             be
             rejected
             by
             such
             who
             make
             use
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Testimonies
             to
             cast
             off
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             attested
             by
             much
             better
             Authors
             than
             
               Paulus
               Renaldatii
               ,
               Franciscus
               Prior
            
             ,
             or
             
               Petrus
               Georgius
               Teremanus
            
             .
             And
             that
             is
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Pope
             Joan
             ,
             wherein
             Baronius
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               thesilence
            
             
             
               of
               so
               long
               time
               after
               it
               ,
               wherein
               there
               was
               a
               just
               occasion
               to
               mention
               it
               was
               more
               than
               a
               thousand
               witnesses
               to
               prove
               the
               faisity
               of
               it
               .
            
             And
             if
             silence
             be
             a
             thousand
             witnesses
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             may
             be
             at
             least
             five
             hundred
             
             on
             ours
             .
             But
             Tursellinus
             offers
             to
             bring
             
             all
             the
             Testimonies
             which
             were
             to
             be
             had
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             Blondus
             who
             was
             Secretary
             to
             Eugenius
             the
             4th
             .
             about
             the
             year
             1450.
             a
             good
             competent
             time
             after
             the
             Miracle
             was
             said
             to
             be
             wrought
             .
             Yet
             a●l
             that
             Blondus
             saith
             is
             only
             ,
             
               that
               there
               was
               a
               famous
               Chappel
               of
            
             
             
               our
               Lady
               at
            
             Loreto
             ,
             
               as
               appeared
               by
               the
               many
               oblations
               there
               made
               ,
            
             but
             not
             one
             word
             of
             the
             miraculous
             translation
             .
             The
             Poet
             Mantuan
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               read
               the
               Table
               hanging
               up
               in
               the
               Chappel
            
             ;
             and
             no
             wonder
             if
             he
             found
             the
             story
             fit
             for
             a
             Poets
             brain
             to
             work
             upon
             .
             
               Leander
               Albertus
            
             speaks
             home
             ,
             but
             he
             comes
             much
             too
             late
             to
             give
             any
             Testimony
             ,
             having
             published
             his
             description
             of
             Italy
             A.
             D.
             1550.
             
             But
             Leander
             seems
             to
             rely
             most
             upon
             the
             Miracles
             there
             wrought
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             
             Chappels
             miraculous
             translation
             ;
             and
             the
             proof
             of
             those
             Miracles
             depends
             upon
             the
             Tables
             hung
             up
             in
             the
             Chappel
             ;
             which
             I
             suppose
             are
             E.
             W's
             .
             
               undeniable
               and
               Authentick
               Testimonies
            
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Therefore
             instead
             of
             pursuing
             farther
             
             this
             incredible
             fiction
             of
             the
             Translation
             of
             this
             Chappel
             from
             Nazareth
             to
             Dalmatia
             and
             so
             to
             Loreto
             ,
             by
             any
             scrupulous
             enquiries
             ,
             how
             such
             a
             Chamber
             or
             part
             of
             a
             House
             should
             be
             able
             to
             hold
             for
             above
             one
             thousand
             
             six
             hundred
             years
             without
             decay
             :
             how
             at
             Nazareth
             it
             should
             escape
             being
             destroyed
             when
             Josephus
             and
             Dion
             say
             all
             the
             Country
             
             thereabout
             was
             burnt
             and
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             fifty
             Castles
             and
             nine
             hundred
             eighty
             five
             Towns
             being
             consumed
             by
             Trajan
             after
             the
             strange
             devastation
             made
             by
             Vespasian
             ?
             How
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Anuncia●ion
             at
             Nazareth
             should
             be
             removed
             to
             Italy
             and
             yet
             remain
             still
             at
             Nazareth
             by
             the
             constant
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             ?
             How
             the
             measure
             should
             be
             found
             exactly
             agreeing
             by
             those
             sent
             to
             examine
             it
             ,
             when
             
               Thomas
               de
               Novariâ
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             lately
             found
             out
             the
             only
             true
             
             Foundations
             larger
             than
             the
             Angels
             Chappel
             there
             built
             ?
             These
             and
             several
             other
             scruples
             I
             shall
             now
             let
             alone
             ;
             and
             consider
             the
             other
             
               undeniably
               authentick
               monuments
               and
               testimonies
               of
               this
               sacred
               House
               of
            
             Loreto
             .
             Turs●llinus
             mentions
             one
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               so
               well
            
             
             
               attested
               that
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               doubt
               of
               it
               :
            
             and
             is
             very
             well
             worth
             our
             reading
             that
             we
             may
             see
             what
             rare
             stories
             
               are
               paralled'd
               with
               the
               Miracles
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               certain
               Priest
               of
            
             Dalmatia
             
               being
               hugely
               devoted
               to
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               of
            
             Loreto
             ,
             
               was
               taken
               Prisoner
               by
               the
               Turks
               ;
               who
               would
               have
               forced
               him
               to
               renounce
               his
               Religion
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               by
               no
               means
               hear
               of
               ;
               but
               still
               called
               upon
               Christ
               and
            
             Mary
             ;
             
               they
               being
            
             
             
               enraged
               at
               him
               asked
               of
               him
               what
               he
               meant
               to
               use
               those
               names
               so
               much
               ;
               he
               told
               them
               they
               stuck
               to
               his
               very
               entrails
               ;
               upon
               which
               they
               threatened
               that
               they
               would
               pull
               out
               his
               entrails
               if
               he
               did
               not
               immediately
               curse
               them
               both
               .
               Which
               they
               resolving
               to
               do
               ,
               the
               poor
               Priest
               made
               a
               vow
               to
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               of
            
             Loreto
             ,
             
               that
               if
               he
               lived
               he
               would
               go
               in
               Pilgrimage
               thither
               .
               At
               which
               they
               being
               more
               enraged
               cut
               open
               his
               breast
               and
               pulled
               out
               all
               his
               entrails
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               into
               his
               hand
               being
               now
               ready
               to
               sink
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               go
               and
               carry
               them
               to
               the
               Lady
               of
            
             Loreto
             .
             
               The
               Priest
               presently
               goes
               on
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               after
               many
               days
               journey
               ,
               comes
               safe
               to
            
             Loreto
             ,
             
               having
               his
               entrails
               in
               his
               hand
               .
               Whereever
               he
               came
               great
               flocking
               of
               people
               there
               was
               about
               him
               ,
            
             (
             as
             we
             may
             easily
             imagine
             )
             
               and
               to
               our
               Ladies
               servants
               here
               he
               shews
               his
               naked
               breast
               ,
               and
               his
               entrails
               taken
               out
               ;
               and
               after
               having
               offered
               up
               his
               devotions
               to
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               and
               embraces
               of
               her
               he
               breathed
               his
               last
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             swinging
             Miracle
             ;
             and
             deserving
             credit
             beyond
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             To
             ask
             how
             a
             man
             could
             breath
             without
             his
             Lungs
             ,
             or
             live
             without
             a
             Heart
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             vessels
             the
             circulation
             of
             blood
             was
             then
             performed
             ?
             or
             any
             such
             untoward
             questions
             ,
             were
             but
             to
             gratifie
             carnal
             reason
             too
             much
             ,
             where
             nothing
             is
             required
             
             but
             meer
             Faith.
             And
             such
             men
             have
             certainly
             great
             store
             of
             that
             or
             rather
             of
             folly
             and
             impudence
             ,
             that
             can
             dare
             to
             call
             these
             Legends
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Authentick
               monuments
               or
               undeniable
               Testimonies
            
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             hopeful
             beginning
             in
             the
             search
             into
             
               these
               Monuments
            
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             several
             things
             further
             to
             object
             ,
             against
             this
             way
             of
             proving
             Miracles
             by
             Tables
             that
             are
             hung
             up
             in
             such
             places
             as
             the
             Chappel
             of
             Loreto
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             any
             extraordinary
             accident
             that
             befalls
             a
             person
             ,
             if
             he
             either
             chanced
             to
             think
             upon
             the
             
               blessed
               Virgin
            
             of
             Loreto
             ,
             or
             pray
             to
             her
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             tell
             those
             so
             ,
             who
             are
             concerned
             to
             have
             it
             believed
             ,
             this
             immediately
             passes
             for
             a
             Miracle
             .
             There
             are
             very
             few
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             but
             at
             sometime
             or
             other
             of
             their
             lives
             do
             meet
             with
             extraordinary
             deliverances
             ,
             either
             from
             diseases
             ,
             or
             other
             dangers
             .
             If
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             had
             lived
             in
             those
             parts
             and
             had
             been
             possessed
             with
             the
             same
             superstitious
             follies
             ,
             immediately
             any
             such
             passage
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             gone
             to
             Loreto
             after
             it
             and
             there
             acquainted
             the
             Poenitentiary
             or
             Confessor
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             entred
             into
             the
             Tables
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             preserved
             (
             as
             a
             Tooth-drawer
             doth
             Teeth
             )
             for
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             place
             .
             The
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Miracles
             mention'd
             by
             Tursellinus
             are
             of
             this
             kind
             .
             The
             first
             Miracle
             ,
             by
             his
             
             own
             consession
             which
             brought
             the
             Church
             of
             Loreto
             into
             reputation
             was
             the
             cure
             of
             Pius
             the
             second
             who
             being
             troubled
             with
             the
             Gout
             ,
             
             and
             a
             Fever
             ,
             and
             a
             Cough
             ,
             prayed
             to
             the
             Lady
             of
             Loreto
             for
             his
             recovery
             ,
             (
             not
             meerly
             to
             go
             to
             Ancona
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             inscription
             expresseth
             it
             on
             the
             Cup
             he
             sent
             to
             Loreto
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             freed
             from
             his
             diseases
             and
             recover
             sound
             health
             )
             and
             Tursellinus
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               he
               did
               not
               fail
               of
               his
               hope
               in
               any
               part
               ;
               for
               immediately
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               his
               Feaver
               went
               off
               ,
               his
               Cough
               left
               him
               and
               his
               Limbs
               recovered
               strength
               ;
               and
               away
               he
               goes
               for
            
             Ancona
             
               and
               there
               dies
               of
               his
               Feaver
               and
               Consumption
               .
            
             Call
             you
             this
             a
             Miracle
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             what
             kind
             of
             Miracles
             the
             Lady
             of
             Loreto
             works
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             never
             wrought
             such
             .
             We
             use
             to
             say
             that
             a
             Miracle
             is
             
               a
               perfect
               work
            
             ;
             and
             is
             dying
             of
             a
             disease
             a
             miraculous
             cure
             ?
             Platina
             and
             Ciacconius
             in
             his
             life
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             a
             cure
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             but
             say
             that
             upon
             some
             intermission
             he
             undertook
             his
             journey
             where
             he
             dyed
             of
             his
             disease
             .
             Yet
             Tursellinus
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               fame
               of
               this
               cure
               brought
               great
               reputation
               to
               the
               Lady
               of
            
             Loreto
             :
             which
             till
             that
             time
             
               (
               viz.
            
             for
             one
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             years
             after
             the
             miraculous
             Translation
             )
             was
             known
             only
             among
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             Country
             about
             Ancona
             ;
             and
             scarce
             the
             least
             
             knowledge
             of
             it
             was
             passed
             into
             the
             neighbour
             Countries
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             he
             gives
             why
             
               Vincentius
               ,
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Italian
               writers
            
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             :
             and
             those
             who
             did
             ,
             as
             Blondus
             ,
             yet
             
               do
               not
               mention
               the
               Translation
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               seem
               to
               utter
               vain
               and
               incredible
               things
               .
            
             A
             very
             substantial
             reason
             I
             confess
             .
             But
             after
             this
             time
             Miracles
             grew
             more
             frequent
             ,
             as
             the
             superstition
             and
             credulity
             of
             people
             did
             increase
             .
             If
             a
             man
             recovered
             of
             a
             dangerous
             sickness
             ,
             if
             Julius
             
             the
             second
             escape
             being
             shot
             by
             a
             Cannon
             bullet
             ,
             if
             Clement
             the
             seventh
             escape
             with
             his
             life
             in
             the
             sacking
             of
             Rome
             ,
             if
             others
             are
             delivered
             from
             great
             dangers
             either
             by
             Sea
             or
             Land
             ,
             in
             what
             way
             or
             kind
             so
             ever
             it
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             send
             or
             go
             to
             Loreto
             afterwards
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             there
             recorded
             for
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             way
             of
             Testimony
             is
             liable
             to
             the
             greatest
             exceptions
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Priests
             who
             make
             these
             Tables
             are
             easily
             abused
             by
             the
             confident
             affirmation
             of
             persons
             who
             come
             and
             tell
             them
             great
             stories
             of
             Miracles
             wrought
             at
             the
             invocation
             of
             the
             Lady
             of
             Loreto
             ;
             as
             in
             all
             likelihood
             Riera
             the
             Poenitentiary
             of
             Loreto
             was
             ,
             by
             many
             who
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             were
             persons
             of
             no
             reputation
             at
             all
             .
             As
             the
             Jew
             that
             told
             the
             formal
             story
             ,
             
               of
               his
               being
               delivered
               at
            
             Nazareth
             
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               by
               calling
               upon
               his
               Countrywoman
               ,
            
             
             
             
               the
               Lady
               of
            
             Loreto
             ;
             
               who
               thereupon
               appeared
               to
               him
               with
               her
               woman
               called
            
             Lucia
             
               waiting
               upon
               her
               ,
               (
               whom
               she
               bid
               to
               knock
               off
               his
               chains
               ,
               )
               and
               opened
               the
               prison
               doors
               and
               led
               him
               to
               the
               Sea
               side
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               a
               ship
               ready
               for
               his
               passage
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               make
               hast
               to
            
             Loreto
             
               and
               be
               there
               baptized
            
             .
             And
             we
             may
             think
             he
             obeyed
             her
             will
             ,
             for
             he
             told
             Riera
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             to
             Ancona
             in
             two
             days
             .
             Yet
             this
             man
             was
             received
             with
             great
             joy
             and
             the
             Miracle
             highly
             magnified
             ;
             and
             which
             was
             more
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             we
             can
             find
             ,
             verily
             believed
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             the
             
               Venetian
               Courtesan
            
             
             was
             a
             person
             of
             great
             credit
             ,
             who
             having
             spent
             many
             years
             in
             that
             Trade
             ,
             came
             to
             Loreto
             full
             of
             a
             very
             strange
             Miracle
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               she
               was
               set
               upon
               in
               her
               way
               thither
               by
               her
               companion
               ,
               who
               desperately
               wounded
               her
               in
               many
               places
               and
               cut
               her
               throat
               ;
               and
               she
               just
               in
               the
               very
               nick
               of
               expiring
               called
               upon
               the
               Lady
               of
            
             Loreto
             
               for
               help
               ;
               who
               presently
               appeared
               to
               her
               and
               took
               her
               in
               her
               lap
               and
               stroked
               her
               wounds
               and
               immediately
               cured
               her
               body
               ,
               and
               filled
               her
               soul
               with
               heavenly
               Joy.
            
             Was
             not
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             very
             kind
             to
             a
             Courtesan
             ?
             But
             all
             this
             was
             presently
             believed
             at
             Loreto
             ;
             and
             as
             an
             impregnable
             evidence
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ,
             she
             shewed
             a
             
               shining
               list
               about
               her
               neck
               upon
               the
               skin
            
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             demonstration
             she
             was
             healed
             
             by
             a
             divine
             hand
             .
             For
             St.
             Winifred
             and
             others
             had
             just
             such
             a
             one
             when
             their
             heads
             were
             joyned
             to
             their
             bodies
             again
             .
             And
             are
             not
             these
             
               Authentick
               Testimonies
               and
               undeniable
               Monuments
            
             ?
             Is
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             that
             of
             a
             Jew
             and
             a
             Courtesan
             ?
             But
             supposing
             the
             persons
             who
             delivered
             these
             things
             to
             them
             were
             such
             as
             had
             a
             great
             credit
             ;
             (
             and
             so
             they
             had
             need
             to
             be
             when
             the
             reputation
             of
             a
             Miracle
             depends
             upon
             their
             single
             Testimony
             ,
             )
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             possible
             to
             suppose
             that
             the
             Priests
             for
             the
             reputation
             of
             their
             House
             ,
             may
             help
             out
             a
             lame
             Miracle
             with
             an
             advantagious
             circumstance
             or
             two
             ?
             it
             being
             for
             so
             good
             a
             Cause
             as
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             Especially
             when
             such
             infinite
             riches
             come
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             Tursellinus
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Lady
             of
             Loreto
             ;
             whose
             Book
             is
             made
             up
             of
             Miracles
             and
             Riches
             :
             and
             in
             truth
             the
             greatest
             Miracle
             there
             is
             the
             riches
             of
             that
             Chappel
             since
             it
             gained
             reputation
             in
             the
             World.
             They
             had
             need
             of
             a
             very
             untainted
             credit
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             Testimony
             taken
             on
             their
             bare
             words
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             such
             a
             reward
             for
             Lying
             .
             Men
             need
             not
             ask
             Cassius
             his
             Question
             
               cui
               bono
            
             ?
             For
             any
             one
             may
             easily
             discern
             that
             ,
             that
             compares
             the
             Tables
             of
             Miracles
             and
             the
             vast
             riches
             accruing
             by
             them
             together
             .
             The
             honest
             Heathens
             thought
             
             a
             persons
             Testimony
             was
             then
             to
             be
             relyed
             upon
             ;
             when
             there
             was
             no
             reward
             for
             falsehood
             .
          
           
             
               Cum
               sunt
               praemia
               fals●
            
             
               Nullae
               ,
               ratam
               debet
               testis
               habere
               fidem
               .
            
          
           
             Tacitus
             thought
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             good
             argument
             of
             mens
             fidelity
             ,
             if
             they
             affirmed
             a
             thing
             
               postquam
               nullum
               mendacio
               pretium
            
             ;
             when
             there
             was
             no
             advantage
             to
             be
             got
             by
             it
             .
             But
             I
             am
             sure
             this
             can
             never
             hold
             in
             these
             
               Authentick
               Testimonies
            
             of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             Rich
             Jewels
             ,
             Silver
             shrines
             ,
             presents
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             vast
             endowments
             may
             tempt
             men
             to
             strain
             a
             little
             in
             such
             trifles
             ,
             as
             a
             few
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             can
             easily
             change
             an
             ordinary
             accident
             into
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             Nay
             persons
             of
             great
             honour
             and
             reputation
             ,
             (
             beyond
             ten
             thousand
             such
             Priests
             whose
             interest
             is
             so
             deeply
             concerned
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             )
             have
             affirmed
             that
             they
             have
             seen
             Tables
             hanging
             up
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Churches
             mentioned
             by
             
               E.
               W.
            
             of
             a
             miraculous
             cure
             wrought
             upon
             a
             lame
             person
             ,
             whom
             themselves
             have
             seen
             immediately
             aster
             ,
             so
             lame
             as
             to
             use
             crutches
             .
             Therefore
             I
             hope
             such
             Testimonies
             as
             these
             ,
             for
             meer
             shame
             ,
             will
             never
             more
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             who
             had
             no
             Diana's
             
             to
             attend
             upon
             ,
             nor
             expected
             
               any
               silver
               shrines
            
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             compare
             the
             blesfed
             Virgin
             to
             a
             Heathen
             Goddefs
             ,
             but
             I
             may
             safely
             enough
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             reward
             of
             the
             attendance
             on
             both
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             to
             draw
             riches
             to
             their
             Temples
             .
             Can
             any
             one
             imagine
             if
             all
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             had
             been
             done
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             them
             only
             taken
             from
             
               Tables
               hanging
               upon
               Walls
            
             ,
             that
             ever
             Christianity
             would
             have
             prevailed
             upon
             the
             ingenuous
             part
             of
             mankind
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             these
             Miracles
             were
             wrought
             publickly
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             view
             of
             enemies
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             attested
             them
             did
             not
             fit
             to
             receive
             presents
             and
             tell
             tales
             ,
             but
             ventured
             their
             lives
             as
             well
             as
             fortunes
             ,
             to
             give
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             offered
             as
             much
             satisfaction
             as
             sense
             and
             reason
             could
             require
             in
             these
             matters
             .
             But
             if
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             shew
             but
             Tables
             hanging
             upon
             the
             Walls
             of
             their
             Temples
             ;
             the
             Heathens
             would
             have
             told
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             as
             good
             evidence
             for
             Miracles
             among
             them
             .
             For
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             
               Authentick
               Testimonies
            
             as
             these
             have
             been
             among
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             to
             Christianity
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             
               E.
               W.
            
             will
             not
             say
             that
             Christianity
             hath
             no
             better
             proofs
             than
             Paganism
             .
             If
             we
             search
             but
             a
             little
             into
             the
             practices
             of
             this
             nature
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             had
             
             reason
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             this
             custom
             of
             hanging
             up
             Tables
             ,
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             :
             among
             whom
             nothing
             was
             more
             usual
             than
             upon
             any
             extraordinary
             deliverance
             to
             set
             up
             their
             
               votivae
               tabulae
            
             in
             the
             Temples
             of
             those
             Gods
             they
             were
             most
             addicted
             to
             :
             some
             to
             Isis
             ,
             some
             to
             Neptune
             ,
             some
             to
             Aesculapius
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             case
             of
             escape
             from
             Shipwrack
             to
             Isis
             and
             Neptune
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             of
             recovery
             from
             dangerous
             diseases
             to
             Isis
             or
             
               Aesculapius
               .
               Lambin
            
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               very
               same
               custom
               continues
               still
               ,
               only
               instead
               of
               the
               Heathen
            
             
             
               Gods
               they
               do
               it
               to
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             
               or
               some
               Saint
            
             .
             This
             custom
             is
             mentioned
             not
             only
             by
             Horace
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Virgil
               ,
               Ovid
               ,
               Tibullus
               ,
               Juvenal
               ,
               Persius
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             And
             all
             know
             the
             saying
             of
             Dionysius
             upon
             seeing
             these
             Tables
             of
             those
             who
             had
             made
             vows
             and
             escaped
             ;
             
               but
               what
               is
               become
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               of
               those
               who
               made
               vows
               and
               were
               drowned
               ?
            
             
             And
             the
             very
             same
             Question
             may
             be
             asked
             of
             these
             modern
             vows
             as
             well
             as
             theirs
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             mention
             the
             Tables
             of
             those
             who
             had
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             ,
             miraculous
             deliverances
             from
             sicknesses
             ;
             of
             which
             kind
             there
             are
             so
             many
             in
             the
             Tables
             of
             Loreto
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             It
             is
             a
             remarkable
             testimony
             to
             this
             purpose
             which
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             gives
             of
             Isis
             in
             Egypt
             :
             
             where
             he
             saith
             of
             her
             ,
             
               That
               being
               now
               advanced
            
             
             
               to
               immortality
               ,
               she
               takes
               great
               delight
               in
               the
               cure
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               any
               who
               de●ire
               her
               help
               she
               manifests
               her
               presence
               to
               them
               in
               sleep
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             very
             many
             of
             those
             of
             
               Loreto
               )
               and
               her
               great
               readiness
               to
               help
               them
               .
               For
               the
               proof
               of
               which
               they
               do
               not
               bring
               Fables
               as
               the
            
             Greeks
             
               do
               ;
               but
               the
               evidence
               of
               matters
               of
               fact
               ;
               or
               undeniable
               authentick
               Testimonies
               .
               For
               the
               whole
               World
               bears
               witness
               to
               it
               by
               the
               honors
               they
               give
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               presents
               they
               s●nd
               for
               the
               cures
               they
               have
               received
               .
               For
               many
               have
               been
               strangely
               cured
               by
               her
               help
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               given
               over
               by
               Physitians
               ,
               and
               and
               many
               blind
               and
               lame
               have
               been
               healed
               by
               her
               .
            
             Let
             
               E.
               W.
            
             produce
             more
             
               Authentick
               Testimonies
            
             than
             these
             are
             :
             if
             he
             thinks
             so
             much
             credit
             to
             be
             given
             to
             these
             Tables
             ,
             or
             any
             Argument
             can
             be
             drawn
             from
             a
             Catholick
             reputation
             ,
             or
             great
             presents
             .
             Neither
             was
             this
             only
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             Tibullus
             mentions
             the
             same
             at
             Rome
             too
             speaking
             of
             Isis.
             
          
           
             
               Nunc
               Dea
               nunc
               succurre
               mihi
               ,
               nampossé
               mederi
               
            
             
               Picta
               docet
               templis
               multa
               tabella
               tuis
               .
            
          
           
             The
             same
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Temples
             of
             Aesculapius
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             Epidauru●
             ,
             of
             which
             Strabo
             speaks
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               full
            
             
             
               of
               the
               Tables
               of
               such
               as
               had
               recovered
               from
            
             
             
               diseases
               by
               his
               help
               ,
               as
               likewise
               were
               his
               Temples
               at
            
             Co
             and
             Tricca
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             observed
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             Aesculapius
             near
             Rome
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Tyber
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Tables
             have
             been
             preserved
             in
             Rome
             by
             the
             Maphaei
             and
             are
             published
             by
             Mercurialis
             .
             
             And
             Cicero
             speaking
             of
             an
             Image
             of
             Ceres
             at
             Enna
             in
             Sicily
             ;
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               many
               prodigies
               were
               done
               by
               her
               ,
               which
               shewed
               her
               power
            
             
             
               and
               Divinity
               ;
               that
               in
               many
               most
               difficult
               cases
               persons
               have
               found
               her
               help
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               the
            
             Sicilians
             
               but
               other
               Nations
               flock
               th
               ther
               :
            
             And
             that
             the
             Statue
             of
             
               Hercules
               was
               in
               so
               great
               esteem
               there
               that
               his
               very
               Chin
               was
               worn
               ,
               with
               the
               salutations
               which
               were
               given
               him
            
             ;
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             as
             Tursellinus
             somewhere
             speaks
             of
             the
             Image
             at
             Loreto
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             the
             Tables
             ,
             from
             general
             reputation
             ,
             and
             the
             concourse
             of
             people
             will
             equally
             hold
             for
             a
             Religion
             directly
             opposite
             to
             Christianity
             .
             But
             
               we
               have
               not
               followed
               any
               cunningly
               devised
               Fables
               ,
            
             the
             proofs
             of
             our
             Religion
             do
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             fraud
             of
             Priests
             ,
             or
             the
             superstition
             and
             credulity
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             nor
             upon
             any
             extraordinary
             accidents
             and
             rare
             occurrences
             ;
             but
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             were
             publick
             and
             frequent
             ,
             wrought
             by
             their
             own
             words
             while
             they
             were
             conversant
             among
             men
             ;
             not
             at
             Shrines
             or
             Altars
             ,
             or
             in
             dark
             
             andobscure
             places
             ,
             and
             only
             among
             persons
             prepossessed
             before
             hand
             with
             sufficient
             readiness
             to
             believe
             what
             ever
             shall
             be
             related
             as
             a
             Miracle
             .
             These
             are
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             vastly
             different
             from
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             light
             is
             from
             darkness
             ,
             or
             Truth
             from
             uncertain
             reports
             ,
             or
             a
             well
             grounded
             Faith
             from
             superstitious
             credulity
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             
               the
               Authentick
               Testimonies
               of
               Miracles
               in
               the
               sacred
               House
               of
            
             Loreto
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Having
             performed
             one
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             
             we
             must
             begin
             another
             to
             St.
             James
             of
             Compostella
             :
             and
             there
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Miracles
             done
             at
             his
             Relicks
             there
             .
             But
             what
             if
             St.
             James
             have
             no
             Relicks
             at
             all
             there
             ?
             What
             if
             he
             never
             were
             in
             Spain
             ,
             how
             can
             his
             Relicks
             there
             ever
             then
             perform
             any
             Miracles
             ?
             But
             what
             ever
             we
             believe
             ,
             it
             is
             infidelity
             in
             Spain
             to
             question
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             fit
             therefore
             we
             should
             have
             the
             story
             as
             they
             relate
             it
             ,
             who
             think
             they
             should
             know
             it
             best
             :
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             James
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Zebedee
             
               having
               passed
               through
            
             Judea
             and
             Samaria
             
               came
               into
            
             Spain
             
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               having
               converted
               some
               there
               ,
               he
               returned
               to
            
             Hierusalem
             
               carrying
               his
               Disciples
               with
               him
               ;
               where
               he
               was
               slain
               by
            
             Agrippa
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Body
               afterwards
            
             
             
               was
               carried
               to
            
             Compostella
             
               where
               it
               is
               solemnly
               worshipped
               by
               Pilgrims
               flocking
               thither
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World.
            
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             what
             the
             present
             
               Roman
               Breviary
            
             allows
             ;
             and
             is
             truly
             more
             kind
             to
             the
             story
             than
             it
             hath
             been
             formerly
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             if
             Clement
             the
             8th
             .
             did
             not
             insert
             into
             his
             
               Breviary
               ,
               That
               he
               came
               into
            
             Spain
             
               according
               to
               the
               Tradition
               of
               that
               ●rovince
               .
            
             For
             we
             must
             know
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             hath
             been
             very
             jealous
             of
             such
             pretences
             as
             those
             are
             of
             receiving
             the
             Faith
             at
             first
             from
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             besides
             St.
             Peter
             or
             those
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             lest
             under
             such
             a
             pretence
             they
             might
             one
             time
             or
             other
             plead
             for
             their
             exemption
             from
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             .
             This
             made
             
               Cardinal
               Baronius
            
             so
             much
             to
             set
             himself
             against
             this
             tradition
             of
             St.
             James
             his
             
             Preaching
             in
             Spain
             ;
             and
             disproves
             it
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Rodericus
               Ximenius
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Toledo
            
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             
               Lateran
               Council
            
             under
             Innocent
             the
             third
             ,
             denied
             that
             ever
             St.
             James
             came
             into
             Spain
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             unadvisedly
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             solemn
             debate
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Compostella
             .
             He
             consesses
             indeed
             that
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Boy
             he
             heard
             the
             story
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             only
             from
             
               some
               Religious
            
             
             women
             saith
             
               Baronius
               ,
               some
               Nuns
               and
               Religious
               Widows
               ,
            
             saith
             Rodericus
             himself
             ;
             but
             as
             Baronius
             observes
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             think
             it
             
             worth
             inserting
             into
             his
             History
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Compostella
             could
             not
             produce
             one
             ancient
             Author
             for
             that
             tradition
             ,
             though
             he
             came
             provided
             to
             the
             Council
             for
             the
             managing
             this
             debate
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Compostella
             could
             then
             boast
             but
             of
             the
             antiquity
             of
             one
             hundred
             and
             nine
             years
             ,
             (
             one
             hundred
             wanting
             nine
             saith
             Baronius
             )
             for
             then
             
               Pope
               Calistus
            
             translated
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Merida
             to
             Compostella
             ,
             before
             which
             there
             was
             only
             a
             small
             Oratory
             there
             .
             To
             this
             testimony
             he
             adds
             two
             Popes
             Innocent
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             Gregory
             the
             seventh
             affirming
             that
             Spain
             first
             received
             the
             Faith
             from
             Rome
             .
             But
             the
             present
             Breviary
             hath
             excellently
             accommodated
             this
             difference
             ;
             by
             making
             
               seven
               of
               St.
            
             James
             
               his
               Disciples
               to
               be
               ordained
               by
               St.
            
             Peter
             at
             Rome
             
               and
               thence
               sent
               into
            
             Spain
             .
             This
             it
             is
             to
             serve
             a
             turn
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             without
             the
             least
             pretence
             from
             Antiquity
             !
             But
             now
             is
             not
             this
             tradition
             of
             St.
             James
             his
             being
             in
             Spain
             confirmed
             by
             
               undeniable
               and
               Authentick
               Testimonies
            
             ?
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             to
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             him
             ?
             For
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             although
             the
             story
             be
             so
             lean
             and
             bare
             in
             the
             present
             Brevia●y
             ,
             yet
             
               the
               learned
               and
               worthy
               Arch-bishop
               St.
            
             Antonin
             (
             besides
             others
             )
             have
             it
             much
             improved
             .
             For
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             how
             
             St.
             James
             
               after
               his
               return
               to
            
             Judea
             ,
             
               was
               much
            
             
             
               opposed
               by
            
             Hermogenes
             
               a
               Magician
               who
               sent
               his
               Disciple
            
             Philetus
             
               to
               confound
               him
            
             :
             (
             we
             must
             never
             ask
             from
             whence
             they
             had
             this
             story
             it
             is
             fully
             enough
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Hermogenes
             and
             Philetus
             are
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             )
             Well
             ,
             
               Philetus
               becomes
               a
               Disciple
               of
               St.
            
             James
             ,
             
               at
               which
            
             Hermogenes
             
               was
               so
               enraged
               that
               he
               enchanted
               him
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               move
               .
               N●w
               we
               will
               see
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               St.
            
             James
             
               can
               release
               you
            
             .
             Philetus
             
               send●
               word
               to
               St.
            
             James
             ,
             
               who
               sent
               him
               his
               hand
               .
               kerchief
               and
               by
               that
               was
               released
               .
            
             Hermogenes
             
               commands
               the
               Devils
               to
               bring
               St.
            
             James
             and
             Philetus
             
               both
               bound
               to
               him
               ;
               when
               they
               came
               near
               him
               the
               Devils
               cryed
               out
               they
               were
               bound
               by
               Angels
               of
               Heaven
               and
               beg'd
               St.
            
             James
             
               to
               release
               them
               ;
               be
               did
               so
               ,
               and
               commanded
               them
               to
               bring
            
             Hermogenes
             
               bound
               ,
               which
               they
               immediately
               did
               with
               his
               hands
               tyed
               behind
               him
               ;
               and
               then
               St.
            
             James
             bid
             Philetus
             
               unbind
               him
               ;
               at
               which
            
             Hermogenes
             
               was
               desirous
               to
               turn
               Christian
               ;
               but
               being
               asraid
               of
               the
               Devils
               he
               craved
               S.
            
             James
             
               his
               assistance
               ,
               who
               lent
               him
               his
               walking
               staff
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               became
               his
               Disciple
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             now
             like
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Miracles
             to
             give
             men
             instruments
             for
             the
             cudgelling
             of
             Devils
             ?
             But
             this
             Miracle
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             hastened
             St.
             James
             his
             end
             ;
             
               for
               Abiathar
               the
               High-Priest
            
             (
             where
             are
             we
             now
             ?
             For
             I
             remember
             
             no
             Abiathar
             High
             Priest
             since
             the
             days
             of
             King
             Solomon
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             for
             such
             a
             slender
             mistake
             as
             that
             :
             )
             
               raised
               a
               commotion
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               to
            
             Herod
             
               who
               beheaded
               him
               ,
               upon
               the
               day
               in
               which
               Christ
               was
               incarnated
               and
               suffered
               ,
               one
               whole
               year
               being
               passed
               .
            
             That
             's
             well
             again
             ;
             it
             seems
             St.
             James
             in
             a
             years
             time
             ,
             preached
             through
             Judea
             and
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             went
             into
             Spain
             and
             returned
             to
             Judea
             and
             was
             there
             beheaded
             by
             Herod
             .
             But
             St.
             James
             suffered
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             that
             St.
             Peter
             was
             delivered
             out
             of
             Prison
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             own
             Writers
             ,
             was
             not
             till
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Claudius
             .
             A
             pretty
             long
             year
             from
             the
             eighteenth
             of
             Tiberius
             according
             to
             Baronius
             ,
             to
             the
             second
             of
             Claudius
             !
             To
             pass
             by
             
               Josias
               the
               Scribes
               suffering
               together
               with
               St.
            
             James
             ;
             (
             which
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             )
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Disciples
               of
               St.
            
             James
             ,
             (
             being
             then
             so
             much
             at
             leisure
             to
             attend
             the
             Corpse
             of
             their
             Master
             so
             long
             a
             journey
             )
             
               took
               away
               his
               body
               and
               carried
               it
               to
               the
               Sea-side
               where
               they
               found
               a
               small
               Vessel
               lying
               ready
            
             (
             no
             matter
             to
             whom
             it
             belonged
             )
             
               into
               this
               they
               entred
               and
               committing
               themselves
               to
               Gods
               providence
               and
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Sea
               ;
               they
               came
               safe
               to
               the
               Coast
            
             
             of
             Spain
             ,
             
               and
               entring
               the
               City
               of
            
             Compostella
             
               they
               there
               buried
               his
               body
               in
               a
               Church
               erected
               to
               his
               honour
            
             (
             no
             matter
             by
             whom
             for
             all
             St.
             James
             his
             Disciples
             went
             away
             with
             him
             .
             )
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             easily
             performed
             ,
             for
             
               there
               was
               one
               Queen
            
             Lupa
             
               in
               the
               Country
               at
               that
               time
            
             ;
             (
             how
             a
             Queen
             in
             a
             Roman
             Province
             !
             but
             doubtless
             she
             was
             some
             Roman
             Lady
             ,
             for
             I
             think
             Romulus
             his
             Nurse
             was
             of
             that
             name
             .
             )
             
               And
               there
               were
               miracles
               to
               be
               wrought
               to
               convince
               her
               to
               give
               way
               to
               his
               burial
               .
            
             Here
             St.
             Antonin
             gives
             over
             ;
             but
             others
             are
             so
             kind
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             what
             the
             miracle
             was
             which
             convinced
             
               Queen
               Lupa
            
             :
             I
             shall
             not
             so
             much
             as
             once
             mention
             the
             author
             of
             the
             
               Golden
               Legend
            
             (
             though
             a
             person
             that
             highly
             merited
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             his
             time
             :
             )
             having
             so
             much
             better
             Authorities
             .
             No
             less
             a
             man
             than
             
               John
               Beleth
            
             (
             a
             grave
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Sorbon
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             great
             learning
             saith
             Trithemius
             ,
             and
             excellent
             at
             confounding
             Hereticks
             saith
             Laurimanus
             )
             
             who
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             
               that
               Queen
            
             Lupa
             
               cast
               these
               men
               into
               prison
               ,
               but
               being
               miraculously
               delivered
               thence
               she
               proposed
               this
               condition
               to
               them
               ;
               that
               if
               they
               would
               take
               such
               Oxen
               as
               she
               should
               give
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               carry
               the
               body
               whether
               they
               pleased
               .
               But
               she
               designed
               only
               to
               put
               atrick
               upon
               them
               ,
               the
               Oxen
               being
               very
               wild
               and
               unruly
               ;
               but
            
             
             
               she
               was
               over-reached
               in
               all
               her
               cunning
               ,
               for
               they
               only
               made
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               over
               the
               Oxen
               and
               they
               were
               as
               quiet
               as
               Lambs
               :
               and
               they
               carried
               the
               body
               to
               the
               place
               appointed
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               driver
               went
               back
               to
               the
               Queens
               Palace
               and
               staid
               not
               till
               they
               came
               to
               the
               very
               middle
               of
               it
               ;
               at
               which
               miracle
               Queen
            
             Lupa
             
               was
               turned
               into
               a
               Lamb
               and
               turned
               her
               Palace
               into
               a
               Church
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             now
             a
             miracle
             as
             great
             and
             as
             well
             attested
             ,
             as
             any
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             The
             first
             part
             of
             this
             story
             about
             Hermogenes
             and
             Abiather
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             was
             solemnly
             read
             here
             
             in
             England
             on
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             July
             as
             part
             of
             the
             lessons
             of
             the
             day
             :
             and
             the
             later
             confirmed
             by
             Vincentius
             in
             his
             history
             .
             Bivarius
             
             cites
             about
             twenty
             Spanish
             Breviaries
             that
             mention
             St.
             James
             his
             coming
             into
             Spain
             ;
             but
             whether
             with
             the
             relation
             of
             these
             miracles
             
             I
             know
             not
             .
             Mariana
             in
             his
             history
             ,
             finds
             no
             argument
             for
             his
             coming
             into
             Spain
             but
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             unwilling
             to
             contradict
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             in
             a
             
             discourse
             on
             purpose
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             defend
             this
             tradition
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             could
             ;
             but
             y●t
             confesses
             there
             is
             a
             wonderful
             silence
             in
             all
             ancient
             Writers
             about
             St.
             James
             his
             coming
             into
             
             Spain
             ,
             and
             his
             bodie
             being
             at
             Compostella
             ;
             both
             in
             the
             
               Chronicon
               Alveldense
            
             above
             600
             ,
             years
             old
             ,
             in
             the
             Chronicon
             of
             Alphonsus
             
             the
             great
             above
             700.
             years
             old
             ;
             in
             
               Isidorus
               Pacensis
               ,
               Sampirus
               Asturicensis
            
             ,
             nay
             in
             the
             ancient
             history
             of
             Compostella
             it self
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             St.
             James
             his
             coming
             into
             Spain
             :
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             this
             argument
             he
             confesses
             
               they
               have
               no
               histories
               come
               near
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               they
               should
               not
               mention
               it
            
             ;
             but
             upon
             what
             grounds
             came
             it
             afterwards
             to
             be
             believed
             then
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             no
             testimony
             of
             ancient
             time
             to
             confirm
             it
             ?
             For
             Baronius
             lays
             down
             an
             excellent
             rule
             as
             to
             these
             matters
             ;
             
               whatever
               is
               delivered
               by
               later
               Authors
               concerning
               matters
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               is
               not
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               some
               ancient
               Writer
               is
               contemned
               .
            
             And
             by
             this
             rule
             in
             all
             these
             matters
             ,
             let
             us
             stand
             or
             fall
             .
             
               But
               supposing
               St.
            
             James
             
               never
               were
               in
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               yet
               his
               Reliques
               might
               be
               carried
               thither
               ,
               and
               work
               miracles
               there
               ?
            
             No
             one
             questions
             the
             possibility
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             reason
             of
             believing
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             hitherto
             seen
             very
             little
             for
             one
             or
             the
             other
             .
             Baronius
             ,
             
             whose
             zeal
             carried
             him
             no
             farther
             than
             the
             Popes
             interest
             ,
             is
             willing
             enough
             to
             allow
             them
             the
             Body
             of
             St.
             James
             at
             Compostella
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             carried
             from
             Jerusalem
             thither
             ,
             but
             yet
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               memory
               of
               it
               was
               quite
               lost
               ,
               as
               he
               proves
               by
            
             Venantius
             Fortunatus
             :
             till
             
               at
               last
               it
               was
               discovered
               by
               a
               miraculous
               light
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Alphonsus
             
             Castus
             .
             But
             what
             was
             discovered
             by
             that
             light
             ?
             a
             Body
             buried
             among
             bushes
             and
             thorns
             ?
             and
             what
             then
             ?
             must
             this
             needs
             be
             St.
             James
             his
             Body
             and
             none
             else
             ?
             What
             characters
             were
             there
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             might
             discover
             it
             more
             plainly
             than
             the
             light
             did
             ?
             No
             inscription
             on
             it
             is
             alledged
             ;
             but
             after
             all
             Baronius
             thinks
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               need
               to
               prove
               that
               which
               is
               so
               abundantly
               attested
               by
               the
               miracles
               there
               wrought
               .
            
             Proceed
             we
             then
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             these
             miracles
             ,
             of
             which
             
               Pope
               Callistus
            
             the
             second
             wrote
             a
             whole
             
             Book
             ,
             which
             Mariana
             saith
             
               he
               saw
               entire
            
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             is
             preserved
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             judge
             it
             was
             a
             very
             worthy
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             miracles
             there
             wrought
             deserve
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               from
               a
               Child
               he
               loved
               St.
            
             James
             
             of
             Compostella
             ,
             
               and
               spent
               fourteen
               years
               in
               going
               from
               place
               to
               place
               to
               learn
               his
               miracles
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               put
               them
               together
               in
               loose
               papers
               which
               were
               miraculously
               preserved
               among
               thieves
               ,
               in
               prison
               ,
               in
               water
               ,
               in
               fire
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               by
               a
               vision
               was
               confirmed
               that
               his
               work
               was
               pleasing
               to
               God
               :
               therefore
               he
               desires
               that
               no
               body
               would
               despise
               his
               Work
               ,
               for
               whatever
               is
               written
               in
               it
               is
               Authentick
               and
               confirmed
               by
               great
               Authority
               ;
               and
               decrees
               that
               the
               miracles
               should
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Refectories
               on
               Festival
               days
               .
            
             He
             could
             not
             
             have
             decreed
             better
             ,
             for
             in
             truth
             they
             are
             an
             excellent
             entertainment
             .
          
           
             In
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1090.
             saith
             
               Calixtus
               ,
               certain
               Germans
               were
               going
               to
               St.
            
             James
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
            
             
             
               City
               of
            
             Tholouse
             ,
             
               they
               were
               made
               drunk
               by
               their
               Host
               ,
               who
               put
               two
               silver
               Cups
               into
               the
               Portmantues
               of
               two
               of
               them
               :
               next
               morning
               he
               ran
               after
               them
               and
               cried
               Thieves
               ;
               they
               knowing
               their
               own
               innocency
               desired
               to
               be
               examined
               ;
               the
               Cups
               were
               found
               in
               the
               Porlmantues
               of
               Father
               and
               Son
               :
               the
               Judge
               determined
               that
               but
               one
               of
               them
               should
               be
               hanged
               ,
               and
               after
               much
               complementing
               between
               them
               the
               Son
               was
               executed
               ;
               the
               Father
               goes
               on
               his
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               and
               after
               thirty
               six
               days
               returning
               by
               the
               place
               he
               goes
               to
               the
               body
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               there
               wept
               bitterly
               over
               him
               .
               On
               a
               sudden
               his
               Son
               b●gan
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               O
               my
               Father
               weep
               not
               ,
               but
               rejoyce
               ,
               for
               I
               never
               was
               so
               well
               in
               my
               whole
            
             
             
               life
               .
               For
               to
               this
               time
               St.
            
             James
             
               h●th
               supported
               me
               ,
               and
               comforted
               me
               with
               Heavenly
               pleasure
               ;
               at
               which
               his
               Father
               being
               overjoyed
               ran
               to
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               flocking
               thither
               took
               him
               down
               safe
               and
               sound
               ,
               and
               hanged
               up
               the
               Host
               in
               his
               Room
               .
            
             Was
             our
             Saviours
             raising
             Lazarus
             after
             only
             four
             days
             ,
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             this
             ?
          
           
             
               In
               the
               year
            
             1100.
             
               a
               certain
               French
               man
               ,
               av●iding
               the
               mor●ality
               then
               in
            
             France
             ,
             resolved
             
             
             
               to
               go
               in
               Pilgrimage
               with
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               to
               St.
            
             James
             of
             Compostella
             ;
             at
             Pampelona
             
               his
               Wife
               dyed
               and
               the
               Host
               seized
               upon
               his
               Beast
               and
               his
               Mony.
               The
               man
               went
               on
               however
               with
               his
               Children
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               Towns
               end
               one
               meets
               ●im
               with
               an
               Ass
               which
               he
               lends
               him
               to
               carry
               his
               Children
               .
               When
               he
               was
               come
               to
            
             Compostella
             
               one
               night
               as
               he
               was
               praying
               St.
            
             James
             
               appeared
               to
               him
               and
               asked
               him
               if
               he
               knew
               him
               ;
               he
               told
               him
               no
               ;
               then
               he
               said
               I
               am
            
             James
             
               the
               Apostle
               who
               met
               thee
               at
            
             Pampelona
             
               and
               lent
               thee
               my
               Ass
               ;
               and
               now
               I
               lend
               him
               thee
               home
               again
               ,
               and
               I
               tell
               thee
               thou
               shalt
               find
               thy
               Host
               dead
               ,
               which
               happened
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               he
               took
               his
               Children
               off
               from
               the
               Ass
               he
               disappeared
               .
            
             This
             is
             an
             instance
             of
             his
             kindness
             by
             Land
             ,
             but
             Calixtus
             tells
             us
             he
             was
             as
             kind
             by
             Sea
             too
             .
          
           
             Witness
             
               the
               Sea
               Captain
               that
               tumbled
               to
            
             
             
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               with
               his
               armour
               on
               ,
               to
               whom
               St.
            
             James
             
               there
               appeared
               and
               taking
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               brought
               him
               safe
               to
               his
               ship
               again
               .
            
          
           
             Witness
             
               the
               Pilgrim
               that
               fell
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             
             
               whom
               St.
            
             James
             
               held
               by
               the
               hair
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               kept
               him
               above
               water
               for
               three
               days
               till
               he
               came
               to
               his
               Port
               ,
            
          
           
             These
             were
             pretty
             odd
             things
             at
             Sea
             ,
             but
             
             if
             we
             come
             to
             Land
             again
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             
             think
             
               of
               his
               making
               a
               man
               leap
               from
               a
               Tower
               forty
               cubits
               high
               without
               any
               hurt
               ?
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             much
             greater
             and
             a
             more
             courteous
             miracle
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             
               to
               a
               high
               Tower
               stooping
               to
               the
               ground
               that
               a
               man
            
             
             
               might
               go
               off
               without
               any
               danger
               from
               a
               leap
               ?
            
             yet
             this
             is
             related
             by
             the
             same
             Pope
             to
             have
             happened
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1106.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             pleasant
             tasts
             of
             the
             kind
             of
             St.
             James
             his
             miracles
             related
             by
             no
             meaner
             a
             person
             than
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             but
             these
             are
             too
             luscious
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
          
           
             Only
             for
             a
             warning
             that
             men
             should
             observe
             his
             Feast
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               a
               Country
               man
               in
            
             Spain
             
               presuming
               to
               thresh
               on
               that
               day
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               at
               night
               going
               into
               a
               Bath
               ,
               the
               skin
               of
               his
               back
               parts
               from
               his
               shoulders
               to
               his
               thighs
               ,
               went
               off
               from
               him
               and
               stuck
               to
               the
               Wall
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             poor
             man
             died
             for
             an
             example
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             things
             do
             not
             prove
             that
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             St.
             James
             at
             Compostella
             ,
             are
             equal
             to
             those
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             Judea
             ,
             truly
             I
             do
             not
             know
             what
             will.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             We
             must
             now
             proceed
             
               to
               the
               Vial
               of
            
             
             St.
             Mary
             Magdalen
             
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
            
             Maximin
             in
             France
             :
             
               into
               which
               she
               put
               the
               Blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               which
               visibly
               boyls
               up
               every
               year
               on
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Passion
               .
            
             
             It
             would
             astonish
             a
             man
             to
             see●
             such
             fopperies
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             If
             they
             had
             done
             no
             more
             than
             shewed
             such
             tricks
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             remained
             under
             Paganism
             to
             this
             day
             .
             The
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             tended
             to
             the
             great
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             cunningly
             managed
             in
             a
             corner
             ;
             for
             a
             solemn
             shew
             at
             a
             certain
             season
             of
             the
             year
             ;
             but
             the
             gift
             of
             healing
             the
             sick
             and
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             in
             which
             consisted
             chiefly
             the
             Testimony
             God
             gave
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             things
             of
             real
             advantage
             to
             the
             world
             and
             lay
             open
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             every
             one
             .
             But
             the
             world
             is
             apt
             to
             suspect
             and
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             these
             useless
             and
             secret
             miracles
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             true
             they
             signifie
             no
             good
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             false
             they
             do
             unspeakable
             mischief
             to
             Religion
             .
             Our
             Saviours
             Blood
             was
             never
             shed
             to
             shew
             tricks
             with
             ,
             and
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             was
             hardly
             at
             leasure
             at
             our
             Saviours
             passion
             to
             gather
             up
             his
             Blood
             as
             it
             dropt
             from
             him
             .
             But
             what
             will
             not
             these
             men
             say
             and
             profess
             to
             believe
             too
             !
             Certainly
             there
             were
             never
             more
             shameful
             impostures
             than
             about
             Reliques
             and
             Miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             and
             when
             some
             of
             the
             wiser
             men
             of
             their
             own
             communion
             abroad
             shake
             their
             heads
             and
             are
             ashamed
             of
             them
             ;
             our
             
               S.
               C's
            
             and
             
             
               E.
               W'
               s
            
             magnifie
             them
             still
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             people
             of
             England
             were
             as
             capable
             of
             being
             made
             Fools
             as
             ever
             .
             I
             pity
             the
             weakness
             and
             credulity
             of
             some
             ,
             but
             I
             abhor
             the
             hypocrisie
             and
             fraud
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             believe
             these
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             make
             others
             believe
             them
             .
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Religion
             is
             a
             grave
             and
             serious
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             severe
             account
             must
             be
             given
             to
             God
             of
             any
             thing
             we
             say
             about
             it
             ;
             God
             will
             never
             think
             himself
             honoured
             by
             the
             falshood
             and
             hypocrisie
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             Church
             of
             all
             others
             in
             the
             world
             shall
             never
             draw
             me
             to
             its
             communion
             which
             cannot
             be
             upheld
             without
             abusing
             mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             excellent
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             .
             If
             you
             have
             any
             miracles
             to
             shew
             ,
             do
             them
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             enemies
             and
             upon
             them
             too
             ;
             can
             you
             do
             them
             for
             a
             better
             end
             than
             our
             conversion
             ?
             was
             not
             this
             the
             end
             God
             designed
             miracles
             for
             ?
             and
             how
             comes
             he
             to
             change
             his
             patent
             among
             you
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             are
             only
             done
             among
             Friends
             and
             in
             corners
             :
             Where
             they
             may
             be
             shewed
             with
             advantage
             among
             ignorant
             people
             who
             have
             no
             skill
             in
             Opticks
             nor
             judgement
             to
             know
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             boyling
             of
             a
             thing
             from
             a
             natural
             cause
             and
             by
             a
             miracle
             .
             For
             truths
             sake
             ,
             if
             your
             Church
             ,
             hath
             such
             a
             power
             of
             miracles
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             never
             send
             us
             
             to
             Loreto
             or
             Compostella
             ,
             or
             St.
             
               Maximins
               Church
            
             in
             France
             ;
             nor
             refer
             us
             to
             your
             Tables
             and
             Legends
             ,
             those
             are
             things
             in
             no
             request
             among
             us
             ,
             whatever
             they
             be
             with
             you
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             many
             sick
             and
             wounded
             persons
             and
             many
             dead
             ;
             come
             and
             cure
             all
             manner
             of
             diseases
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             openly
             ;
             raise
             those
             who
             have
             died
             of
             a
             known
             incurable
             disease
             ,
             and
             are
             carried
             out
             to
             be
             buried
             or
             have
             lain
             in
             their
             Graves
             as
             Christ
             did
             :
             or
             else
             out
             of
             honour
             to
             Christ
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             for
             meer
             shame
             avoid
             such
             rude
             and
             impudent
             comparisons
             of
             the
             miracles
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             If
             we
             must
             believe
             St.
             
               Mary
               Magdalens
            
             Vial
             ;
             why
             not
             as
             well
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Glorious
             Reliques
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             have
             as
             good
             Authority
             as
             that
             of
             Spondanus
             ,
             which
             
               E.
               W.
            
             produces
             for
             this
             Miraculous
             Vial
             ?
             Why
             not
             the
             Foreskin
             of
             Christ
             about
             which
             no
             meaner
             a
             man
             than
             
               Cardinal
               Tolet
            
             saith
             great
             
             
               miracles
               were
               wrought
               at
            
             Calcata
             in
             Italy
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1559.
             
               after
               it
               had
               been
               stolen
               from
               the
               Lat●ran
               Church
               in
            
             Rome
             
               by
               a
               certain
               Souldier
            
             
             A.
             D.
             1527.
             
               and
               lay
               undiscovered
               till
               after
               his
               death
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             Ferrandus
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Germany
               ,
               Flanders
               ,
               Lorain
            
             and
             France
             ,
             all
             boast
             that
             they
             have
             it
             .
             ●ollandus
             ,
             or
             
             rather
             Roswayd
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               these
               of
            
             Antwerp
             
             
               pleaded
               a
               possession
               of
               it
               for
               almost
            
             500.
             
             years
             ;
             and
             the
             
               testimonies
               of
               Pope
            
             Eugenius
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1446.
             and
             Clement
             the
             eighth
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1599.
             
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             third
             notwithstanding
             his
             pretence
             to
             Infallibility
             
               thought
               it
               fit
               that
               so
               weighty
               a
               cause
               should
               be
               left
               to
               God
               himself
               to
               determine
               .
               Symphorian●●
               Campegius
            
             in
             Bollandus
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             at
             Anicium
             (
             le
             Puy
             )
             in
             France
             
               together
               with
            
             Aarons
             Miter
             ;
             others
             say
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               carried
               by
               an
               Angel
               to
            
             Charles
             
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               he
               placed
               it
               at
            
             Aken
             .
             Now
             the
             same
             worship
             is
             given
             at
             all
             these
             places
             where
             it
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             miracles
             equally
             wrought
             at
             them
             .
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             when
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             Reliques
             do
             work
             miracles
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             to
             think
             of
             the
             Testimony
             given
             by
             such
             miracles
             and
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             pleasant
             thing
             to
             see
             the
             accounts
             given
             by
             these
             men
             of
             the
             same
             Reliques
             being
             in
             several
             places
             at
             once
             .
             Ferrandus
             hath
             found
             out
             very
             subtil
             ways
             to
             
             solve
             this
             difficulty
             and
             particularly
             concerning
             this
             Foreskin
             of
             Christ.
             1.
             
             
               By
               a
               multiplication
               of
               it
            
             ;
             which
             being
             in
             Gods
             power
             to
             do
             ,
             no
             question
             is
             to
             be
             made
             but
             he
             does
             it
             .
             2.
             
             
               By
               a
               wonderful
               replication
               of
               it
            
             ;
             the
             terms
             I
             consess
             are
             not
             very
             easie
             ,
             but
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             body
             may
             be
             in
             several
             places
             at
             once
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
             Suarez
             and
             Collius
             see
             
               no
               cause
               for
               so
               great
               a
               miracle
               ;
               but
               he
               thinks
               there
               is
               as
               much
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               multiplication
               of
               the
               Wood
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             so
             too
             .
             But
             yet
             he
             hath
             another
             reserve
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               that
               these
               several
               Prepuces
               are
               really
               nothing
               but
               so
               many
               parts
               of
               the
               Umbilical
               Vessels
               ,
               which
               are
               sent
               up
               and
               down
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               the
               faithful
               .
            
             And
             no
             doubt
             they
             tend
             very
             much
             to
             it
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             mistake
             one
             thing
             for
             another
             .
             And
             why
             may
             not
             then
             that
             which
             goes
             for
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             be
             the
             blood
             of
             some
             other
             person
             ;
             especially
             since
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             shewn
             in
             so
             many
             other
             places
             besides
             ?
             But
             that
             we
             may
             not
             however
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             St.
             Brigit
             saith
             in
             her
             
               Revelations
               ,
               that
               the
            
             
             Virgin
             Mary
             
               told
               her
               that
               a
               little
               before
               her
               assumption
               she
               committed
               the
               Sacred
               Prepuce
               to
               the
               care
               of
               St.
            
             John
             ,
             
               with
               some
               of
               the
               Blood
               which
               remained
               in
               the
               wounds
               of
               Christ.
               Et
               jam
               lice
               at
               dubitare
               ?
            
             Saith
             Ferrandus
             :
             by
             
             no
             means
             .
             But
             it
             is
             good
             to
             understand
             where
             it
             is
             .
             Yet
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               some
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               other
               blood
               of
               Christ
               upon
               earth
               ,
               besides
               that
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               :
               and
               others
               that
               all
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               which
               was
               shed
               in
               his
               passion
               ,
               was
               resumed
               at
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               rather
               inclines
               to
               think
               ,
               it
               is
               some
               of
               the
               blood
               he
               shed
               in
               his
            
             
             
               Agony
               ,
               which
               is
               preserved
               in
               so
               many
               places
               .
            
             But
             was
             St.
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             there
             with
             her
             Vial
             to
             gather
             it
             up
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Passion
             and
             therefore
             this
             answer
             cannot
             serve
             .
             How
             then
             come
             such
             great
             quantities
             of
             this
             Blood
             to
             be
             seen
             ?
             not
             only
             in
             St.
             Maximins
             Church
             but
             at
             Paris
             ,
             at
             Rome
             ,
             at
             Mantua
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             places
             mentioned
             by
             Ferrandus
             .
             To
             this
             ,
             he
             answers
             with
             
               Biel
               that
               Christ
               had
               a
               whole
               legion
               of
               wounds
            
             6666.
             and
             
               Alanus
               de
               Rup●
            
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             cast
             up
             just
             how
             many
             drops
             he
             shed
             viz.
             547500.
             
             And
             can
             there
             be
             any
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             to
             question
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             such
             persons
             who
             are
             so
             exact
             and
             punctual
             in
             their
             calculations
             ?
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             in
             the
             least
             to
             derogate
             from
             that
             inestimable
             love
             which
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             expressed
             in
             shedding
             his
             Blood
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             of
             Propitiation
             for
             us
             .
             We
             adore
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             that
             sacred
             mysterie
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             that
             immaculate
             Lamb.
             It
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             we
             glory
             in
             and
             hope
             for
             Salvation
             by
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             kept
             for
             Reliques
             ,
             or
             preserved
             in
             Vials
             to
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             ;
             much
             less
             to
             abuse
             mankind
             with
             a
             pretence
             of
             that
             Sacred
             Blood
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             reason
             to
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
           
             But
             thus
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             have
             turned
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             holy
             and
             reasonable
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             into
             a
             matter
             of
             shew
             and
             ceremony
             .
             And
             for
             this
             end
             they
             have
             made
             use
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             devices
             to
             get
             any
             thing
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             seemed
             to
             have
             any
             relation
             to
             the
             bodies
             ,
             or
             garments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Disciples
             .
             And
             thus
             while
             they
             sleight
             their
             words
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             pervert
             their
             institutions
             ;
             no
             persons
             can
             contend
             more
             than
             they
             for
             the
             hair
             ,
             or
             nails
             that
             belonged
             to
             any
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             although
             they
             destroy
             each
             others
             Testimonies
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             pretending
             to
             the
             same
             things
             .
             The
             very
             Tears
             of
             Christ
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             two
             several
             places
             in
             France
             :
             and
             those
             put
             into
             a
             Vial
             too
             by
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             the
             
               Jesuit
               Ferrandus
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             pretty
             competent
             
             Miracle
             to
             preserve
             Tears
             so
             long
             :
             but
             what
             cannot
             they
             shew
             ,
             
               who
               have
               some
               of
               the
               hair
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               an
               Infant
               ,
            
             at
             St.
             
               Denis
               in
               France
            
             as
             Spondanus
             assures
             us
             ,
             and
             some
             
             
               of
               the
               swadling
               clouts
               he
               was
               wrapt
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               Manger
               ?
            
             And
             as
             good
             an
             Author
             every
             whit
             as
             Spondanus
             ,
             relates
             that
             at
             Courchiverni
             a
             place
             near
             Bloys
             the
             breath
             of
             Joseph
             is
             kept
             in
             a
             Vial
             too
             ,
             which
             the
             Angel
             took
             
             while
             he
             was
             cleaving
             Wood.
             What
             a
             shame
             would
             it
             be
             now
             for
             us
             to
             question
             the
             
             truth
             of
             any
             other
             Relicks
             among
             them
             ?
             Why
             should
             we
             dispute
             the
             vast
             quantity
             of
             the
             
               blessed
               Virgins
               Milk
            
             ,
             so
             learnedly
             defended
             by
             Ferrandus
             ?
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Judea
             ,
             in
             
             Italy
             ,
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             places
             in
             France
             .
             What
             doubt
             can
             be
             made
             of
             the
             
               several
               Locks
               of
               her
               Hair
            
             ?
             For
             although
             they
             believe
             her
             Body
             assumed
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             yet
             no
             doubt
             ,
             saith
             
               Ferrandus
               ,
               by
               frequent
               combing
               enough
            
             
             
               would
               fall
               off
               to
               furnish
               the
               several
               Churches
               in
            
             Rome
             ,
             in
             Spain
             ,
             in
             France
             ,
             
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               with
               it
               .
            
             What
             if
             so
             many
             places
             pretend
             to
             have
             the
             
               true
               Seamless
               Coat
               of
               Christ
            
             ?
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             any
             of
             them
             mistaken
             ,
             although
             there
             could
             be
             but
             one
             true
             one
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             a
             very
             weak
             defence
             of
             Ferrandus
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             many
             made
             after
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             true
             one
             ;
             for
             
             all
             places
             contend
             that
             they
             have
             the
             true
             .
             It
             were
             endless
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             multitudes
             of
             other
             Relicks
             ,
             which
             Ferrandus
             confesses
             to
             be
             equally
             challenged
             by
             many
             places
             ;
             and
             which
             he
             pitifully
             defends
             by
             such
             shifts
             ,
             as
             these
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             shew
             in
             general
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             sufficient
             credibility
             in
             the
             Testimony
             given
             to
             the
             Relicks
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             it
             more
             particularly
             concerning
             this
             Vial
             of
             St.
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             .
             This
             Vial
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             her
             
             own
             bringing
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             know
             how
             she
             came
             thither
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             story
             is
             related
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Breviary
               .
               After
               Christs
               Ascension
               to
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Martha
             
               with
               her
               Sister
            
             Mary
             ,
             (
             whom
             they
             suppose
             to
             be
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
               )
               and
               with
               her
               Brother
            
             Lazarus
             
               and
               their
               servant
            
             Marcella
             ,
             and
             Maximinus
             
               one
               of
               the
               seventy
               Disciples
               of
               our
               Lord
               with
               many
               other
               Christians
               were
               put
               into
               a
               Ship
               by
               the
               Jews
               without
               any
               Sail
               or
               Oars
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               perish
               by
               Shipwrack
               :
               but
               by
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               the
               Ship
               came
               safe
               to
            
             Marseilles
             :
             
               by
               which
               Miracle
               and
               Preaching
               the
               inhabitants
               of
            
             Marseilles
             
               and
               of
            
             Aix
             ,
             
               and
               the
               neighbour
               people
               were
               converted
               :
               and
            
             Lazarus
             
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
            
             Marseilles
             ,
             and
             Maximinus
             of
             Aix
             .
             But
             Mary
             Magdalen
             
               having
               accustomed
               her self
               to
               prayer
               and
               a
               contemplative
               life
               ,
               retired
               into
               a
               hollow
               Cave
               of
               a
               very
               high
               Mountain
               ;
               where
               she
               continued
               thirty
               years
               ,
               separated
               from
               all
               conversation
               with
               men
               ,
               and
               every
               day
               was
               carried
               up
               by
               Angels
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               Choire
               of
               Angels
               Sing
               .
            
             This
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             Lessons
             on
             July
             29.
             in
             the
             present
             
               Roman
               Breviary
            
             :
             but
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             this
             story
             was
             not
             always
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Breviary
            
             ;
             for
             those
             who
             reformed
             it
             under
             Pius
             the
             fifth
             had
             left
             it
             out
             ;
             but
             since
             it
             hath
             been
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             restored
             again
             ;
             
             it
             being
             much
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             hear
             such
             Legends
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             pretence
             in
             Antiquity
             for
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Learned
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Sorbon
             hath
             at
             large
             proved
             ,
             shewing
             in
             a
             set
             Discourse
             
             that
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             Christ
             it
             was
             the
             constant
             tradition
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             
               Latin
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             
               Lazarus
               ,
               Martha
            
             ,
             and
             Magdalen
             ,
             all
             dyed
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               parts
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             word
             said
             of
             Maximinus
             ;
             that
             the
             whole
             story
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             a
             very
             fabulous
             Book
             ,
             pretended
             to
             be
             Written
             by
             Marcella
             the
             servant
             to
             Martha
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             Translated
             by
             one
             Synthex
             into
             Latin
             ;
             and
             preserved
             by
             Vincentius
             in
             his
             History
             .
             It
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             set
             down
             some
             of
             the
             Miracles
             contained
             in
             this
             story
             ;
             one
             is
             of
             the
             Persons
             who
             accompanied
             them
             and
             the
             places
             assigned
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Trophimus
             was
             sent
             to
             
             
               Arles
               ,
               Paulus
            
             to
             
               Narbon
               ,
               Eutropius
            
             to
             
               Aurange
               ,
               ,
               Austregesilus
            
             to
             
               Eourges
               ,
               Irenaeus
            
             to
             
               Lyons
               ,
               Ferrutius
            
             to
             Bezan●on
             ,
             and
             Dionysius
             is
             placed
             over
             all
             France
             .
             Was
             there
             eve●
             better
             company
             put
             together
             ?
             when
             Irenaeus
             dyed
             A.
             D.
             205.
             
             Eutropius
             A.
             D.
             464.
             
             Austr●gistlus
             A.
             D.
             629.
             and
             
               Trophimus
               ,
               Paulus
               ,
               Martialis
               ,
               Saturninus
               ,
            
             and
             Dionysius
             are
             by
             the
             most
             Learned
             Writers
             of
             France
             ,
             cast
             back
             as
             far
             as
             the
             time
             of
             Decius
             :
             and
             Ferrutius
             was
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Irenaeus
             .
             It
             would
             be
             
             too
             tedious
             to
             relate
             
               Mary
               Magdalens
            
             Preaching
             at
             Marseilles
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             St.
             Pauls
             prohibition
             ,
             which
             the
             Author
             saith
             ,
             
               she
               had
               not
               heard
               of
               ,
               but
               assoon
               as
               she
               did
               ,
               she
               retired
               into
               her
               Cave
               )
            
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Governour
             of
             Marseilles
             and
             his
             
               Lady
               ,
               their
               going
               towards
            
             Hierusalem
             ;
             
               her
               death
            
             
             
               upon
               the
               birth
               of
               her
               Child
               in
               the
               passage
               ;
               St.
            
             Peters
             
               conducting
               him
               to
            
             Hierusalem
             ,
             seeing
             
             
               the
               badge
               of
               the
               Cross
               on
               his
               shoulders
               ;
               the
               miraculous
               education
               of
               the
               Child
               by
               sucking
               the
               breasts
               of
               his
               dead
               Mother
               ,
               who
               was
            
             
             
               found
               by
               his
               Father
               on
               the
               shore
               after
               two
               years
               playing
               with
               stones
               ,
               and
               running
               upon
               all
               four
               :
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Mother
               ,
            
             
             
               their
               return
               to
            
             Marseilles
             ,
             
               where
               they
               found
            
             Mary
             Magdalen
             
               Preaching
               to
               a
               multitude
               of
               people
               ;
               the
               monstrous
               Dragon
               tamed
               by
            
             Martha
             
             
               with
               a
               little
               holy
               water
               and
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ;
               which
               was
               thicker
               than
               an
            
             Oxe
             ,
             
               longer
               than
               a
               Horse
               ,
               had
               the
               head
               of
               a
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               twelve
               Lyons
               ,
               and
               was
               supposed
               to
               be
               of
               the
               race
               of
               the
               Leviathan
               mentioned
               in
            
             Job
             ,
             
               and
               came
               by
               Sea
               from
            
             Galatia
             ;
             
               being
               b●gotten
               of
               the
               Leviathan
               ,
               on
               a
               strange
               beast
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               which
               kills
               by
               its
               scent
               the
               length
               of
               an
               acre
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               it
               touches
               ,
               it
               burns
               like
               fire
            
             ;
             these
             and
             several
             other
             such
             pleasant
             Miracles
             I
             purposely
             omit
             ;
             
             which
             Launoy
             calls
             
               more
               than
               old
               wives
               Tales
            
             ,
             
             
               by
               which
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               dishonoured
               ,
               and
               men
               are
               abused
               ;
               which
               make
               the
               enemies
               of
               Christianity
               despise
               it
               ,
               and
               fill
               its
               friends
               with
               indignation
            
             ;
             to
             hear
             so
             holy
             a
             Religion
             so
             horribly
             corrupted
             by
             the
             impudent
             lies
             of
             idle
             men
             .
             But
             after
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             thus
             laid
             together
             ,
             can
             we
             do
             otherwise
             than
             believe
             that
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               kept
               in
               the
               Vial
               of
               St.
            
             Mary
             Magdalen
             
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
            
             Maximin
             
               and
               that
               it
               boyls
               up
               every
               year
               on
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Passion
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             The
             next
             thing
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Miracles
             recorded
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             those
             
             two
             admirable
             Saints
             ,
             
               B.
               St.
            
             Dominick
             ,
             
               and
               Seraphical
               St.
            
             Francis.
             The
             first
             Miracle
             we
             read
             of
             concerning
             St.
             Dominick
             ,
             was
             the
             miraculous
             prediction
             concerning
             him
             in
             the
             two
             pictures
             in
             St.
             Marks
             Church
             in
             Venice
             ,
             reported
             by
             no
             meaner
             a
             person
             than
             St.
             
               Antonin
               (
               E.
            
             W's
             .
             
               pious
               and
               learned
               Arch-bishop
            
             
             of
             Florence
             .
             )
             One
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             St.
             Paul
             with
             those
             words
             over
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             under
             ,
             these
             ,
             
               Per
               istum
               itur
               ad
               Christum
            
             ,
             over
             the
             other
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             under
             
               Facilius
               itur
               per
               istum
            
             ;
             it
             seems
             St.
             Paul
             
             was
             but
             a
             very
             ordinary
             Preacher
             ,
             if
             compared
             wtth
             the
             Founder
             of
             the
             order
             of
             
               Preaching
               Fryers
            
             .
             But
             this
             prediction
             did
             not
             so
             plainly
             set
             him
             forth
             ,
             as
             the
             Vision
             his
             
             Mother
             had
             near
             her
             time
             of
             travel
             with
             him
             ,
             
               viz.
               that
               she
               bore
               a
               Whelp
               which
               carried
               a
            
             
             
               fire-brand
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               which
               set
               the
               whole
               World
               on
               Fire
            
             ;
             which
             had
             its
             full
             accomplishment
             by
             his
             being
             the
             first
             Author
             of
             the
             blessed
             Inquisition
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             a
             true
             
               fire
               brand
            
             ,
             having
             not
             near
             so
             much
             light
             as
             heat
             in
             him
             .
             Jansenius
             tells
             us
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             no
             kind
             of
             mercy
             upon
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             rather
             a
             Lyon
             than
             a
             man
             in
             his
             carriage
             towards
             them
             .
             And
             was
             not
             this
             a
             fit
             person
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ?
             as
             he
             is
             most
             blasphemously
             ,
             by
             E.
             W's
             .
             
               most
               modest
               Prelate
            
             Antonin
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             followed
             by
             Jansenius
             .
             They
             might
             as
             well
             have
             compared
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             ,
             tenderness
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             a
             Wolf
             and
             a
             Lamb
             together
             .
             But
             the
             most
             blasphemous
             comparison
             of
             all
             others
             in
             that
             which
             St.
             Katharine
             of
             Siena
             said
             she
             had
             by
             Revelation
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             repeated
             after
             her
             ,
             by
             Lewis
             of
             Granada
             
             and
             Jansenius
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               she
               saw
               the
               Eternal
               Father
               producing
               his
               Son
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               St.
            
             Dominick
             
               out
               of
               his
               breast
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               my
               dear
               Child
               ,
               thou
               seest
               how
               I
               have
               produced
               these
               two
               Sons
               ,
               where
               of
               the
               one
               is
               my
               Son
               by
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               by
               Adoption
            
             ;
             and
             so
             proceeds
             in
             an
             admirable
             comparison
             between
             them
             as
             Jansenius
             thinks
             it
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             well
             use
             his
             own
             words
             
             though
             with
             a
             far
             different
             meaning
             .
             
               Quis
               verò
               hic
               non
               miretur
               ac
               stupeat
               ?
            
             For
             who
             can
             choose
             but
             wonder
             and
             be
             astonished
             at
             such
             horrible
             blasphemy
             ?
             to
             see
             a
             fire-brand
             compared
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             with
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God.
             But
             what
             was
             it
             ,
             this
             B.
             Dominick
             did
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             come
             so
             near
             to
             Christ
             ?
             why
             forsooth
             ,
             
               Christ
               was
               laid
               in
               a
               Manger
               ,
               and
               St.
            
             Dominick
             
               when
               an
               Infant
               would
               not
               lie
               in
               his
               Cradle
               ,
               but
               would
               throw
               himself
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               lie
               upon
               the
               bare
               ground
               ;
               when
               Christ
               was
               born
               ,
               a
               star
               appeared
               to
               the
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               when
               St.
            
             Dominick
             
               was
               baptized
               ,
               his
               Godmother
               fancied
               she
               saw
               a
               star
               in
               his
               forehead
               .
               Christ
               went
               at
               twelve
               years
               old
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               St.
            
             Dominick
             
               was
               carried
               to
               Church
               by
               his
               Parents
               and
               there
               left
               to
               be
               instructed
               .
            
             O
             admirable
             comparisons
             !
             But
             yet
             further
             .
             St.
             
               Dominicks
               Fathers
               name
               was
            
             Felix
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Mothers
            
             Joanna
             ;
             now
             Joanna
             ,
             saith
             
               Antonin
               is
               as
               much
               as
               full
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               Angel
               in
               his
               salutation
               said
               to
               the
               blessed
               Virgin.
               Ave
               Maria
               ,
               gratia
               plena
               ,
            
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             now
             plainer
             than
             this
             comparison
             between
             our
             Saviour
             and
             St.
             
               Dominick
               ?
               But
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               he
               wrought
               some
               special
               Miracles
               in
               which
               he
               came
               near
               to
               Christ.
            
             I
             shall
             mention
             some
             of
             them
             by
             which
             we
             may
             make
             a
             judgement
             of
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             One
             particular
             
             thing
             which
             St.
             Antonin
             instances
             in
             ,
             was
             St.
             
               Dominicks
               power
               over
               Devils
            
             ;
             and
             in
             truth
             he
             was
             very
             extraordinary
             in
             this
             .
             Jansenius
             hath
             already
             put
             together
             several
             instances
             to
             my
             hands
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             Devil
             
             used
             to
             trouble
             him
             in
             several
             shapes
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             never
             more
             vexed
             with
             him
             ,
             than
             when
             he
             flew
             up
             and
             down
             while
             he
             was
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Sisters
             (
             so
             my
             Author
             calls
             them
             )
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Sparrow
             .
             He
             perceiving
             the
             Devils
             cunning
             ,
             called
             to
             Sister
             Maximilla
             to
             catch
             him
             and
             deliver
             him
             to
             him
             .
             She
             did
             so
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             sooner
             got
             him
             into
             his
             hands
             but
             he
             falls
             to
             the
             pulling
             him
             crying
             out
             still
             
             
               Enemy
               ,
               Enemy
            
             .
             Till
             at
             last
             he
             left
             not
             a
             Feather
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             insulted
             over
             him
             and
             bid
             him
             fly
             now
             if
             he
             could
             .
             The
             poor
             Sparrow
             hop'd
             up
             and
             down
             till
             at
             last
             he
             got
             under
             a
             Brass
             Lamp
             before
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             down
             he
             tumbles
             that
             :
             when
             behold
             a
             mighty
             Miracle
             ,
             the
             Lamp
             hanging
             by
             a
             Chain
             fell
             not
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             more
             ,
             not
             a
             drop
             of
             oyl
             spilt
             ;
             but
             at
             St.
             Dominicks
             command
             the
             Lamp
             was
             put
             in
             its
             right
             place
             ;
             and
             the
             Sparrow
             disappeared
             .
             But
             the
             Devil
             was
             never
             so
             abused
             as
             when
             he
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Monky
             ,
             when
             St.
             Dominick
             was
             writing
             late
             at
             night
             ;
             and
             the
             Devil
             was
             shewing
             Monky-tricks
             round
             about
             him
             :
             
             Saint
             Dominick
             nodded
             to
             him
             to
             stand
             still
             and
             hold
             his
             Candle
             for
             him
             .
             The
             Devil
             could
             not
             yet
             leave
             his
             old
             tricks
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             the
             Candle
             was
             almost
             burnt
             out
             ;
             and
             the
             Monkys
             Tees
             began
             to
             burn
             ,
             then
             he
             made
             a
             lamentable
             noise
             ;
             still
             St.
             Dominick
             commanded
             him
             by
             his
             nod
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             would
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             Devil
             )
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             do
             ,
             till
             his
             Toe
             was
             burnt
             ,
             and
             then
             St.
             Dominick
             soundly
             lashed
             him
             and
             sent
             him
             going
             .
             I
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             pick
             these
             things
             out
             of
             
               old
               Legends
            
             ,
             that
             are
             disowned
             by
             themselves
             ;
             but
             I
             assure
             the
             Reader
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             not
             only
             contained
             in
             the
             ancient
             and
             approved
             Writers
             of
             St.
             Dominicks
             life
             ,
             but
             in
             
               Nicol.
               Jansenius
            
             the
             latest
             and
             most
             elegant
             of
             them
             ;
             whose
             Book
             was
             Printed
             at
             Antwerp
             A.
             D.
             1622.
             
             And
             he
             further
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             finding
             no
             good
             was
             to
             be
             done
             this
             way
             ,
             was
             resolved
             to
             set
             upon
             him
             by
             main
             force
             ;
             and
             finding
             him
             once
             so
             intent
             at
             Prayers
             that
             no
             noise
             would
             disturb
             him
             ,
             he
             takes
             a
             huge
             stone
             from
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             throws
             it
             at
             his
             head
             ,
             but
             hit
             only
             his
             Cowle
             .
             But
             when
             he
             saw
             he
             could
             not
             stir
             him
             with
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             went
             sneakingly
             away
             .
             
               This
               happened
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
            
             Sabina
             ,
             
               where
               the
               stone
               is
               still
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               great
               Holland
               Cheese
               ,
            
             saith
             
             
               Jansenius
               ,
               and
               as
               black
               as
               pi●oh
               .
            
             One
             time
             ,
             the
             Devil
             came
             to
             him
             to
             confession
             ,
             but
             St.
             Dominick
             presently
             smelt
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             rated
             him
             that
             he
             sent
             him
             away
             speedily
             to
             Hell.
             If
             he
             met
             with
             possessed
             persons
             he
             had
             a
             trick
             that
             he
             could
             make
             them
             confess
             what
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             .
             For
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             among
             many
             singular
             favours
             she
             had
             shewed
             to
             St.
             Dominick
             had
             taught
             him
             such
             a
             way
             of
             praying
             ,
             as
             was
             never
             known
             before
             ,
             the
             most
             effectual
             against
             Devils
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             enemies
             that
             could
             be
             :
             which
             is
             sometimes
             called
             the
             Psalter
             of
             the
             
               blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             sometimes
             only
             the
             Rosary
             consisted
             of
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             
               Ave
               Marys
            
             ,
             and
             fifteen
             
               Pater
               Nosters
            
             .
             This
             excellent
             device
             was
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             after
             his
             Body
             had
             had
             three
             days
             conversation
             with
             Bryers
             and
             Thorns
             in
             the
             Woods
             near
             
               Tholouse
               when
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Alanus
               de
            
             
             
               Rupe
               ,
               commended
               it
               to
               him
               as
               the
               most
               effectual
               means
               to
               reform
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               therefore
               commanded
               him
               to
               Preach
               and
               inculcate
               this
               in
               all
               places
               .
            
             Assoon
             as
             ever
             he
             began
             to
             Preach
             it
             up
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             how
             the
             Devils
             were
             alarm'd
             at
             it
             ,
             strange
             Thunders
             and
             Lightenings
             ,
             and
             Earthquakes
             immediately
             happened
             upon
             it
             .
             St.
             Dominick
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             the
             Devils
             were
             heard
             to
             cry
             out
             through
             the
             Air
             ,
             
               Wo
               ,
               wo
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               are
            
             
             
               bound
               by
               this
               Psalter
               with
               Chains
               of
               Fire
               .
            
             St.
             Dominick
             having
             thus
             found
             out
             what
             would
             hamper
             the
             Devils
             ,
             he
             made
             use
             of
             it
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             for
             finding
             a
             person
             possessed
             with
             several
             Devils
             ,
             he
             ties
             the
             Rosary
             of
             Beads
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             then
             made
             the
             Devils
             confess
             what
             he
             pleased
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             they
             acknowledged
             
               that
               no
               man
               that
               continued
            
             
             
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Rosary
               could
               go
               to
               Hell.
            
             Upon
             this
             he
             bids
             the
             people
             fall
             to
             their
             Rosary
             ,
             and
             at
             every
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             ,
             a
             Devil
             went
             out
             from
             the
             person
             as
             black
             as
             a
             Coal
             .
             Was
             ever
             any
             thing
             like
             this
             done
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             No
             ,
             I
             confess
             they
             understood
             nothing
             of
             the
             miraculous
             virtue
             of
             the
             Rosary
             ,
             that
             was
             reserved
             for
             a
             new
             discovery
             to
             help
             these
             latter
             Ages
             of
             the
             World.
             We
             read
             only
             of
             
               their
               casting
               out
               Devils
               by
               Fasting
               and
               such
               Prayer
            
             as
             Christ
             instructed
             them
             in
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             to
             seek
             in
             the
             way
             of
             tying
             Beads
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             or
             exorcising
             with
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             
               Ave
               Marys
            
             .
             But
             all
             the
             vertue
             of
             this
             admirable
             Rosary
             doth
             not
             lie
             only
             in
             tormenting
             Devils
             ,
             ;
             for
             very
             extraordinary
             things
             are
             reported
             of
             it
             in
             another
             way
             .
             Bzovius
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Lady
               in
            
             Spain
             
               being
               carried
               prisoner
            
             
             into
             Africa
             ,
             
               and
               there
               put
               to
               lie
               in
               among
               the
               Cattel
               ,
               falls
               to
               the
               Rosary
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               presently
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               appeared
            
             
             
               and
               performed
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Midwife
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               Christ
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               a
               Priest
               came
               and
               baptized
               the
               Child
               ;
               not
               long
               after
               an
               Angel
               came
               and
               invited
               her
               to
               the
               Churching
               ,
               and
               led
               her
               to
               an
               unknown
               Church
               with
               St.
            
             Anne
             
               and
               St.
            
             Magdalen
             ,
             
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               being
               present
               ,
               and
               Christ
               again
               in
               person
               performed
               the
               office
               .
            
             Are
             not
             these
             fit
             things
             to
             be
             inserted
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Annals
             ?
             But
             something
             must
             be
             allowed
             to
             Bzovius
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             St.
             Dominick
             and
             the
             Rosary
             invented
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             can
             believe
             all
             these
             Miracles
             already
             reported
             of
             St.
             Dominick
             need
             not
             stick
             at
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             his
             Books
             being
             preserved
             dry
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             his
             walking
             dry
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             storms
             ,
             his
             raising
             forty
             Englishmen
             out
             of
             the
             water
             at
             Tholouse
             ,
             his
             blessing
             a
             Cup
             of
             Wine
             so
             that
             it
             served
             one
             hundred
             and
             four
             persons
             and
             not
             a
             drop
             of
             it
             missing
             ,
             his
             turning
             the
             Worm
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Womans
             breast
             at
             Rome
             into
             a
             rich
             Jewel
             ,
             his
             raising
             the
             Cardinals
             Nephew
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             his
             being
             lifted
             up
             from
             the
             ground
             at
             his
             devotion
             ;
             he
             that
             sees
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             believe
             the
             reporters
             of
             these
             things
             upon
             their
             bare
             words
             ,
             must
             rest
             satisfied
             that
             St.
             Dominick
             wrought
             Miracles
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             But
             the
             Seraphical
             St.
             Francis
             did
             
             not
             come
             much
             behind
             him
             in
             this
             pretended
             gift
             of
             working
             Miracles
             .
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             he
             had
             such
             
               a
               power
               over
               Devils
            
             as
             St.
             Dominick
             had
             ;
             but
             however
             he
             did
             wonderful
             things
             in
             his
             way
             .
             It
             seems
             St.
             Francis
             himself
             was
             not
             so
             terrible
             to
             Devils
             as
             
               Br.
               Juniper
            
             was
             ;
             for
             St.
             Francis
             used
             to
             threaten
             the
             Devils
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             not
             go
             out
             of
             persons
             ,
             
               he
               would
               bring
               Br.
               Juniper
               to
               them
            
             ;
             at
             whose
             name
             they
             presently
             flew
             away
             ,
             saith
             Wadding
             .
             
             For
             they
             had
             so
             great
             a
             consternation
             upon
             them
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             Juniper
             ,
             that
             a
             possessed
             person
             perceiving
             at
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             miles
             distance
             his
             coming
             towards
             him
             ,
             ran
             away
             for
             seven
             miles
             together
             crying
             and
             howling
             ;
             as
             the
             same
             grave
             and
             late
             Author
             relates
             .
             Yet
             one
             time
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             owed
             him
             a
             spight
             ,
             was
             like
             to
             have
             been
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             condemned
             to
             be
             hanged
             for
             a
             Spy
             ;
             and
             was
             upon
             the
             Rack
             ,
             and
             there
             confessed
             himself
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             but
             by
             good
             fortune
             the
             
               F.
               Guardian
            
             ,
             espying
             him
             and
             knowing
             his
             simplicity
             ,
             (
             for
             Wadding
             
             confesses
             he
             was
             commonly
             accounted
             a
             Fool
             )
             procured
             his
             release
             .
             But
             the
             Devil
             (
             if
             the
             
               Franciscans
               Annalist
            
             may
             be
             credited
             )
             was
             not
             so
             much
             asraid
             of
             coming
             near
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             for
             finding
             him
             once
             in
             the
             Cave
             of
             
             
               Monte
               d'
               Alverno
            
             ,
             he
             was
             like
             to
             have
             tumbled
             him
             down
             headlong
             from
             thence
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Rock
             miraculously
             yielded
             to
             his
             hands
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             left
             the
             impression
             of
             his
             fingers
             in
             the
             place
             he
             laid
             hold
             on
             ;
             which
             saith
             Wadding
             were
             to
             be
             seen
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             but
             were
             at
             last
             cut
             away
             ;
             for
             fear
             any
             person
             should
             go
             thither
             to
             confute
             him
             .
             But
             although
             St.
             Francis
             had
             not
             that
             power
             over
             him
             that
             goes
             about
             
               like
               a
               roaring
               Lyon
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             had
             an
             extraordinary
             power
             over
             a
             devouring
             Wolf
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             story
             of
             his
             miraculous
             conversion
             by
             him
             :
             Wadding
             relates
             the
             story
             very
             briefly
             ,
             having
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             agrees
             in
             substance
             
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             refers
             us
             particularly
             to
             the
             
               Speculum
               vitae
               Sti
            
             Francisci
             ,
             wherein
             
             it
             is
             related
             at
             large
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             terrible
             Wolf
             not
             far
             from
             Eugubium
             ,
             that
             spared
             neither
             man
             nor
             beast
             ,
             which
             kept
             the
             people
             in
             so
             much
             fear
             ,
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             stir
             out
             of
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             City
             .
             St.
             Francis
             moved
             with
             a
             pious
             zeal
             not
             to
             kill
             but
             to
             convert
             this
             Wolf
             ,
             out
             he
             goes
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             with
             no
             other
             Armour
             than
             what
             he
             could
             presently
             make
             with
             his
             fingers
             ,
             viz.
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             the
             people
             were
             got
             upon
             the
             tops
             of
             their
             Houses
             to
             see
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             encounter
             :
             the
             Wolf
             comes
             with
             open
             mouth
             towards
             him
             ,
             
             St.
             Francis
             presently
             shuts
             his
             mouth
             with
             the
             
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             (
             see
             here
             saith
             Spoelberch
             the
             wonderful
             vertue
             of
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             )
             After
             this
             St.
             Francis
             comes
             to
             parly
             with
             the
             Wolf
             in
             a
             familiar
             manner
             ,
             and
             says
             to
             him
             
               Brother
               Wolf
               ,
               I
               command
               thee
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               that
               thou
               hurt
               neither
               me
               nor
               any
               one
               else
            
             ;
             Upon
             which
             he
             immediately
             falls
             on
             the
             ground
             in
             the
             posture
             of
             a
             penitent
             .
             St.
             Francis
             takes
             him
             to
             confession
             ,
             laying
             open
             before
             him
             the
             horrid
             cruelties
             he
             had
             committed
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             offers
             terms
             of
             agreement
             between
             him
             and
             the
             City
             ;
             the
             Wolf
             by
             the
             moving
             of
             his
             tail
             and
             ears
             plainly
             shewed
             that
             he
             understood
             and
             accepted
             his
             offer
             .
             St.
             Francis
             then
             tells
             him
             he
             knew
             he
             did
             all
             this
             to
             satisfie
             his
             hunger
             ,
             therefore
             he
             would
             take
             care
             he
             should
             be
             provided
             for
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             promise
             he
             would
             never
             hurt
             any
             body
             again
             .
             The
             Wolf
             bows
             his
             head
             in
             token
             of
             consent
             ;
             and
             when
             St.
             Francis
             held
             out
             his
             hand
             to
             make
             the
             bargain
             sure
             ,
             the
             Wolf
             put
             his
             right
             foot
             into
             his
             hand
             ;
             (
             very
             well
             understanding
             the
             way
             of
             contracts
             )
             .
             Upon
             this
             the
             Wolf
             quietly
             walks
             along
             with
             him
             towards
             the
             City
             ;
             the
             people
             seeing
             that
             ,
             flocked
             in
             great
             abundance
             about
             him
             ,
             St.
             Francis
             makes
             an
             excellent
             Sermon
             on
             the
             occasion
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             assures
             them
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             Brother
             
             Wolf
             ,
             and
             acquaints
             them
             with
             the
             promise
             he
             had
             made
             for
             his
             maintenance
             ;
             the
             Wolf
             renews
             his
             promise
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             formerly
             .
             The
             People
             were
             filled
             with
             great
             joy
             and
             the
             Wolf
             lived
             very
             innocently
             and
             neighbourly
             among
             them
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             much
             lamented
             his
             death
             .
             This
             story
             I
             confess
             I
             did
             not
             expect
             to
             have
             met
             with
             any
             where
             else
             than
             in
             the
             
               Golden
               Legend
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               ingenious
               Book
               of
               Conformities
            
             ;
             but
             not
             only
             finding
             it
             ,
             in
             other
             more
             creditable
             Authors
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             inserted
             into
             their
             Books
             of
             Annals
             by
             Wadding
             ,
             and
             defended
             by
             
               Hen.
               Sedulius
            
             who
             writ
             an
             Apology
             
             
               for
               the
               Book
               of
               Conformities
            
             ,
             I
             thought
             I
             had
             reason
             to
             produce
             it
             :
             not
             knowing
             but
             that
             
               E.
               W.
            
             might
             reckon
             this
             among
             the
             miracles
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             parallel'd
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             
               Cardinal
               Bonaventure
            
             doth
             not
             particularly
             relate
             the
             story
             ,
             but
             he
             mentions
             
               his
               taming
            
             
             
               of
               Wolves
            
             among
             his
             extraordinary
             acts
             ;
             and
             tells
             us
             of
             St.
             Francis
             his
             great
             kindness
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             creatures
             calling
             them
             
               Brothers
               and
               Sisters
            
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             thought
             it
             enough
             to
             preach
             only
             to
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             St.
             Francis
             his
             charity
             was
             so
             much
             beyond
             theirs
             ,
             that
             he
             preached
             to
             Birds
             and
             Beasts
             as
             St.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             his
             Disciple
             
             did
             to
             Fishes
             :
             and
             I
             assure
             you
             with
             no
             small
             success
             .
             For
             Wadding
             tells
             us
             that
             St.
             Fancis
             was
             in
             dispute
             with
             himself
             ,
             whether
             it
             
             were
             fitter
             for
             him
             to
             spend
             his
             time
             in
             praying
             or
             preaching
             :
             being
             in
             a
             great
             perplexity
             about
             it
             ,
             he
             sends
             to
             
               Brother
               Sylves●er
            
             (
             the
             same
             who
             saw
             the
             Golden
             Gross
             come
             out
             of
             St.
             Francis
             his
             mouth
             )
             and
             
               Sister
               Clara
            
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             seek
             God
             for
             resolution
             ;
             they
             both
             agree
             that
             he
             was
             to
             Preach
             ;
             being
             thus
             satisfied
             in
             his
             Call
             ;
             the
             next
             morning
             early
             he
             goes
             towards
             Bevagna
             ,
             and
             seeing
             a
             place
             where
             multitudes
             of
             several
             kinds
             of
             Birds
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             he
             makes
             hast
             thither
             and
             salutes
             the
             Birds
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             reasonable
             creatures
             .
             The
             Birds
             being
             big
             with
             expectation
             turned
             themselves
             and
             bowed
             their
             heads
             towards
             him
             ;
             then
             he
             admonished
             them
             all
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             said
             to
             them
             .
             
               My
               Brethren
               ,
               ye
               ought
               to
               praise
               your
               Creator
               that
               hath
               given
               you
               Feathers
               and
               Wings
               ,
               and
               good
               air
               ,
               and
               that
               provides
               for
               you
               without
               your
               care
               .
            
             At
             which
             excellent
             instructions
             ,
             the
             devout
             Birds
             stretched
             out
             their
             Necks
             ,
             and
             clapt
             their
             Wings
             ,
             opened
             their
             Bills
             ,
             and
             looked
             earnestly
             upon
             him
             .
             Then
             he
             walked
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             of
             them
             stirred
             ,
             till
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             blessing
             and
             made
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             
             all
             flew
             away
             together
             .
             Thus
             
               Cardinal
               Bonaventure
            
             and
             Wadding
             both
             gravely
             relate
             the
             story
             of
             his
             first
             Preaching
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             revealed
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             preach
             :
             but
             that
             was
             not
             all
             ,
             but
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             being
             returned
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             he
             blamed
             himself
             for
             so
             long
             neglecting
             the
             duty
             of
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Birds
             .
             From
             hence
             he
             went
             forward
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             Swallows
             (
             not
             being
             I
             suppose
             at
             his
             former
             Sermon
             )
             were
             very
             troublesom
             in
             making
             a
             noise
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             Auditory
             ;
             to
             whom
             he
             thus
             spake
             ,
             Sisters
             
             
               Swallows
               ,
               it
               is
               now
               time
               that
               I
               speak
               ;
               for
               you
               have
               tatled
               enough
               already
               .
               Hear
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hold
               your
               peace
               till
               that
            
             
             
               be
               done
            
             ,
             which
             they
             presently
             did
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             people
             were
             astonished
             at
             the
             miracle
             ;
             as
             well
             they
             might
             .
             A
             Scholar
             of
             Paris
             ,
             having
             heard
             the
             fame
             of
             this
             miracle
             ,
             say
             the
             same
             Authors
             ,
             and
             being
             very
             much
             troubled
             at
             the
             chattering
             of
             a
             Swallow
             ,
             commanded
             him
             in
             the
             name
             of
             St.
             Franci●
             to
             come
             to
             him
             and
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             which
             the
             Swallow
             immediately
             did
             .
             Another
             time
             ,
             as
             St.
             Francis
             was
             passing
             through
             the
             Marshes
             of
             Venice
             ,
             he
             
             heard
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Birds
             singing
             pleasantly
             together
             ,
             he
             told
             his
             companion
             ,
             he
             would
             go
             and
             sing
             prayers
             among
             them
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             noise
             was
             so
             great
             they
             could
             not
             hear
             prayers
             ,
             he
             bid
             them
             leave
             
             off
             singing
             till
             he
             had
             done
             .
             Which
             they
             did
             as
             readily
             as
             if
             they
             had
             made
             the
             vow
             of
             obedience
             .
             But
             this
             spirit
             of
             devotion
             did
             not
             fall
             
             upon
             the
             Birds
             alone
             ;
             for
             he
             instructed
             a
             Sheep
             to
             attend
             prayers
             ,
             which
             she
             constantly
             did
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             bleating
             before
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             which
             was
             her
             way
             of
             saluting
             her
             .
             O
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             elevation
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             she
             fell
             down
             upon
             her
             knees
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             her
             profound
             reverence
             .
             We
             need
             not
             now
             wonder
             at
             the
             devout
             Dog
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             whose
             story
             is
             told
             with
             so
             much
             circumstance
             by
             
               Eusebius
               Nierembergius
            
             ,
             that
             
             belonged
             to
             a
             Cook
             of
             Lisbon
             ,
             and
             constantly
             followed
             the
             Sacrament
             whereever
             it
             went
             ;
             and
             could
             by
             no
             means
             be
             drawn
             off
             from
             his
             attendance
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             would
             let
             no
             persons
             be
             quiet
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             pay
             their
             devotion
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             I
             think
             it
             would
             be
             a
             hard
             case
             to
             determine
             whether
             St.
             Francis
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             or
             the
             Lisbon
             Dog
             ,
             or
             St.
             
               Anthony's
               Mule
            
             had
             the
             greatest
             devotion
             to
             the
             Host
             :
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             were
             all
             very
             extraordinary
             in
             their
             severy
             kinds
             .
             But
             it
             was
             not
             only
             such
             mild
             creatures
             as
             Sheep
             that
             were
             thus
             obedient
             to
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             but
             being
             once
             to
             preach
             at
             Trevi
             in
             the
             market
             place
             ,
             the
             young
             Fole
             of
             an
             Ass
             ran
             up
             and
             down
             and
             very
             much
             disturbed
             him
             ;
             at
             last
             St.
             Francis
             with
             a
             pleasing
             Countenance
             
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Brother
               Ass
               ,
               I
               desire
               thee
            
             
             
               to
               stand
               still
               and
               not
               interrupt
               the
               word
               of
               God
               which
               I
               am
               now
               Preaching
               to
               this
               thirsty
               people
               :
            
             Upon
             which
             the
             Ass
             (
             moved
             belike
             to
             see
             the
             humility
             of
             this
             good
             man
             in
             owning
             his
             poor
             kindred
             )
             fell
             upon
             his
             knees
             and
             heard
             the
             Sermon
             quite
             out
             .
             Was
             any
             miracle
             like
             these
             ever
             done
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             But
             did
             St.
             Francis
             work
             no
             other
             kind
             of
             miracles
             ?
             Yes
             we
             are
             told
             of
             many
             more
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             all
             delivered
             by
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             credit
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             believe
             some
             upon
             their
             words
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             all
             ;
             if
             we
             reject
             some
             and
             take
             others
             ,
             we
             believe
             not
             upon
             their
             testimony
             ;
             but
             our
             own
             judgement
             .
             One
             thing
             more
             is
             so
             remarkable
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             omit
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             St.
             Antonin
             
             applying
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Psalms
             to
             him
             ,
             
               he
               sus
               upon
               the
               Cherubim
               and
               rides
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               wind
            
             ;
             makes
             it
             plain
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             St.
             Francis
             being
             above
             the
             Cherubim
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             order
             of
             ●eraphim
             (
             for
             which
             reason
             ,
             or
             for
             none
             
               E.
               W.
            
             calls
             him
             
               the
               Seraphical
               St.
            
             Francis
             )
             and
             to
             make
             this
             out
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             appeared
             in
             
               a
               Chariot
               of
               Fire
            
             among
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             but
             what
             was
             mo●e
             miraculous
             ,
             
             he
             and
             his
             
               Brother
               Massaeus
            
             going
             to
             Preach
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             set
             on
             fire
             with
             zeal
             and
             devotion
             that
             he
             seemed
             to
             cast
             flames
             
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ;
             and
             called
             his
             Br.
             Massaeus
             to
             
             him
             crying
             A.
             a.
             a.
             with
             the
             force
             of
             which
             breath
             
               Frier
               Massaeus
            
             was
             carried
             up
             into
             the
             air
             many
             cubits
             ,
             saith
             Wadding
             .
             Nay
             it
             was
             no
             extraordinary
             thing
             with
             St.
             Francis
             himself
             
             to
             be
             so
             raised
             up
             ,
             for
             
               Frier
               Leo
            
             who
             was
             permitted
             to
             be
             with
             him
             in
             his
             retirement
             to
             
               Monte
               d'
               Alverno
            
             ,
             found
             him
             sometimes
             
             so
             high
             in
             the
             air
             in
             a
             rapture
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             just
             kiss
             his
             feet
             ;
             sometimes
             up
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             trees
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             so
             high
             that
             he
             could
             hardly
             discern
             him
             ;
             (
             especially
             in
             a
             dark
             night
             .
             )
             But
             the
             most
             glorious
             miracle
             of
             St.
             Francis
             was
             that
             of
             the
             bleeding
             
             
               wounds
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             hands
             ,
             and
             feet
             :
             as
             to
             which
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             wonderfully
             concealed
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             could
             ever
             fully
             discern
             them
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ;
             only
             
               Frier
               Ruffin
            
             once
             thought
             he
             spied
             the
             wound
             in
             his
             side
             .
             And
             although
             many
             ways
             were
             used
             to
             convince
             men
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             wounds
             after
             his
             death
             ;
             yet
             to
             me
             there
             was
             none
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             for
             to
             convince
             a
             certain
             Frier
             ,
             from
             
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             wound
             in
             his
             side
             fresh
             blood
             was
             seen
             to
             run
             ,
             from
             which
             time
             he
             most
             firmly
             believed
             them
             .
             And
             can
             we
             think
             that
             St.
             ●homas
             his
             putting
             his
             hands
             into
             the
             wounds
             of
             our
             Saviours
             side
             ,
             was
             half
             so
             strong
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
             
             as
             the
             bleeding
             of
             an
             Image
             was
             of
             the
             wounds
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             although
             a
             Body
             may
             deceive
             ,
             a
             Picture
             cannot
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             now
             doughty
             miracles
             and
             attested
             with
             such
             uncontrolable
             evidence
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Before
             I
             dispatch
             this
             first
             head
             in
             
             shewing
             upon
             what
             uncertain
             reports
             miracles
             are
             received
             and
             believed
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             I
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             of
             some
             of
             them
             nearer
             home
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             judge
             how
             far
             the
             Miracles
             boasted
             of
             by
             
               E.
               W.
            
             ought
             in
             point
             of
             credibility
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             I
             hope
             none
             will
             deny
             that
             there
             are
             some
             bounds
             to
             be
             set
             to
             our
             belief
             of
             reports
             concerning
             miracles
             :
             for
             although
             Gods
             omnipotency
             hath
             no
             bounds
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             that
             God
             doth
             equally
             imploy
             his
             power
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             nor
             as
             often
             as
             men
             shall
             please
             to
             say
             he
             doth
             it
             .
             In
             many
             cases
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             determine
             the
             farthest
             extent
             of
             the
             power
             of
             nature
             ;
             and
             punctually
             to
             shew
             what
             is
             a
             miracle
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             for
             the
             power
             of
             meer
             natural
             causes
             may
             lie
             secret
             and
             hidden
             from
             us
             ;
             yet
             from
             a
             continual
             observation
             of
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             a
             certain
             sphere
             may
             be
             fixed
             ,
             within
             which
             
             the
             effects
             of
             nature
             are
             contained
             .
             As
             that
             a
             body
             being
             once
             truly
             dead
             ,
             cannot
             of
             it self
             come
             to
             life
             again
             ;
             that
             there
             are
             some
             diseases
             at
             such
             a
             height
             as
             to
             be
             incurable
             by
             natural
             means
             ;
             in
             these
             cases
             the
             raising
             of
             such
             a
             body
             to
             life
             ,
             the
             curing
             of
             such
             diseases
             being
             done
             frequently
             ,
             publickly
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             instant
             are
             great
             arguments
             of
             a
             miraculous
             and
             divine
             power
             .
             And
             this
             we
             say
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             but
             from
             hence
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             abuse
             mankind
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             power
             of
             God
             is
             unlimited
             ,
             therefore
             to
             say
             that
             the
             most
             extravagant
             ,
             foolish
             and
             idle
             imaginations
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             passed
             without
             proof
             for
             miracles
             among
             credulous
             people
             ,
             must
             still
             be
             received
             for
             such
             .
             For
             is
             it
             reasonable
             that
             because
             we
             believe
             that
             nothing
             is
             impossible
             with
             God
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             question
             that
             so
             many
             Saints
             walked
             with
             their
             heads
             off
             ,
             or
             did
             such
             extravagant
             things
             as
             the
             makers
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             Saints
             tell
             us
             ?
             For
             it
             was
             not
             only
             St.
             Denis
             of
             France
             of
             whom
             that
             is
             reported
             ;
             but
             our
             own
             Ecclesiastical
             stories
             will
             acquaint
             us
             with
             many
             other
             Instances
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             .
             So
             Mr.
             Cressy
             tells
             us
             of
             St.
             
               Justinian
               the
               martyr
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               head
               was
               cut
            
             
             
               off
               ,
               his
               body
               presently
               rose
               ,
               and
               taking
               the
               head
               between
               the
               two
               arms
               went
               down
               to
               the
            
             
             
               Sea
               shore
               ,
               and
               walking
               thence
               on
               the
               Sea
               passed
               over
               to
               the
               port
               called
               by
               his
               name
               ;
               and
               being
               arrived
               in
               the
               place
               where
               a
               Church
               is
               now
               built
               to
               his
               memory
               ,
               he
               fell
               down
               ,
               and
               was
               there
               buried
               by
               St.
            
             David
             
               with
               admirable
               hymns
               and
               canticles
            
             .
             So
             the
             same
             grave
             historian
             relates
             of
             St.
             
               Ositha
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
            
             
             
               her
               head
               was
               cut
               off
               ,
               her
               body
               presently
               rose
               and
               taking
               up
               the
               head
               in
               the
               hands
               by
               the
               conduct
               of
               Angels
               walked
               firmly
               the
               straight
               way
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               and
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               about
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               mile
               distant
               from
               the
               place
               of
               her
               suffering
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               was
               come
               there
               ,
               it
               knocked
               at
               the
               door
               with
               the
               bloody
               hands
               ,
               as
               desiring
               that
               it
               might
               be
               opened
               ,
               and
               thereon
               left
               marks
               of
               blood
               .
               Having
               done
               this
               ,
               it
               fell
               there
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             tells
             of
             St.
             Clarus
             ,
             
             
               whose
               head
               being
               cut
               off
               presently
               after
               arose
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               hands
               taking
               up
               his
               head
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               Angels
               ,
               carried
               it
               to
               a
               fountain
               not
               far
               distans
               ,
               into
               which
               he
               cast
               it
               :
               and
               then
               carried
               the
               same
               back
               to
               the
               Oratory
               of
               his
               Cell
               ,
               and
               going
               on
               a
               little
               further
               towards
               a
               Village
               seated
               near
               the
               River
            
             Epta
             ,
             
               he
               there
               consummated
               his
               course
               ,
               and
               transmited
               his
               blessed
               soul
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             And
             of
             St.
             Decumanus
             he
             writes
             ,
             
               that
               when
               his
               head
               was
            
             
             
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               Body
               ,
               the
               trunk
               raising
               it self
               up
               took
               the
               head
               which
               it
               carried
               from
               the
            
             
             
               place
               where
               he
               was
               slain
               to
               a
               spring
               not
               far
               of
               ,
               which
               flowed
               with
               a
               most
               Christalline
               water
               ,
               in
               which
               with
               the
               hands
               it
               washed
               the
               blood
               away
               .
            
             So
             St.
             
               Juthwara
               with
               her
               own
            
             
             
               hands
               took
               up
               her
               head
               being
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               astonishment
               of
               all
               ,
            
             (
             as
             we
             may
             easily
             imagine
             ,
             )
             
               carried
               it
               back
               steadily
               into
               the
               Church
               .
            
             These
             are
             pretty
             good
             instances
             for
             one
             that
             takes
             it
             so
             ill
             that
             his
             History
             should
             be
             called
             the
             
               great
               Legend
            
             What
             can
             be
             imagined
             more
             absurd
             ,
             and
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             done
             to
             less
             purpose
             than
             such
             foppish
             miracles
             as
             these
             ?
             But
             I
             extreamly
             wonder
             at
             his
             niceness
             in
             omitting
             some
             others
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             delivered
             by
             a
             late
             infallible
             Author
             called
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             :
             As
             St.
             
             Maxentia's
             
               being
               beheaded
               and
               carrying
               her
               head
               in
               her
               hands
               ,
            
             for
             which
             Capgrave
             quotes
             nothing
             less
             than
             
             infallible
             Oral
             Tradition
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               faithful
               people
               have
               received
               this
               from
               their
               Fathers
               by
               certain
               tradition
               .
            
             And
             have
             their
             late
             men
             better
             any
             argument
             than
             this
             for
             transubstantiation
             ,
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Why
            
             forsooth
             ,
             
               can
               it
               be
               imagined
               that
               Fathers
               should
               go
               about
               to
               deceive
               their
               Children
               ?
               did
               not
               they
               who
               saw
               it
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               they
               saw
               ?
               would
               not
               they
               speak
               truth
               to
               their
               Children
               ?
               how
               ,
               could
               then
               any
               errour
               or
               mistake
               come
               into
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               faithful
               .
               None
               certainly
               .
               Why
               then
               it
               is
               a
            
             
             
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               St.
            
             Maxentia
             
               did
               after
               her
               ●ead
               was
               cut
               off
               from
               her
               body
               carry
               it
               in
               her
               b●nds
               .
               Can
               any
               thing
               be
               more
               demonstrative
               than
               this
               ?
            
             And
             by
             the
             same
             arguments
             we
             are
             assured
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Head
            
             of
             St.
             Melorus
             being
             cut
             off
             ,
             out
             of
             great
             pity
             to
             Cerialtanus
             his
             murtherer
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             great
             thirst
             ,
             
               bad
               ●im
               thrust
               his
               staff
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               immediately
               see
               a
               spring
               to
               arise
               thence
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               might
               plentifully
               quench
               his
               thirst
               .
            
             Was
             not
             the
             head
             of
             this
             Saint
             very
             charitable
             and
             kind
             to
             his
             murtherer
             ?
             Now
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             story
             Mr.
             Cressy
             seems
             in
             a
             very
             sullen
             humour
             to
             leave
             out
             ;
             although
             he
             takes
             the
             rest
             from
             Capgrave
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             can
             only
             give
             this
             account
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             Mr.
             
             Cressy's
             faith
             or
             good
             will
             ;
             )
             that
             Alford
             
             from
             whom
             he
             translates
             his
             history
             ,
             only
             refers
             to
             Capgrave
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             relate
             enough
             for
             Mr.
             Cressy
             to
             make
             up
             the
             Legend
             .
             The
             like
             omission
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             about
             another
             miracle
             concerning
             him
             ,
             
               viz.
               that
               when
               by
            
             
             
               the
               command
               of
               his
               Uncle
               his
               right
               hand
               and
               left
               foot
               were
               cut
               off
               ;
               and
               he
               had
               a
               silver
               hand
               and
               brass
               foot
               sramed
               for
               him
               ,
            
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Cressy
             confesseth
             )
             Capgrave
             
               adds
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               move
               the
               fingers
               and
               open
               and
               shut
               his
               hand
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               made
               of
               nerves
               ,
               and
               flesh
               ,
               and
               bones
            
             ;
             but
             this
             likewise
             is
             left
             out
             
             in
             Alford
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             appears
             how
             faithfully
             Mr.
             Cressy
             kept
             to
             his
             Author
             .
             Upon
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             he
             omits
             ,
             St.
             Paternus
             his
             calling
             to
             his
             man
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             his
             head
             cut
             off
             before
             his
             eyes
             ;
             but
             behold
             a
             miracle
             ,
             the
             head
             answered
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Here
               I
               am
               Sir
            
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Saint
             
             finding
             out
             the
             head
             and
             joyning
             it
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             presently
             arose
             safe
             and
             sound
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             Mr.
             Cressy
             did
             question
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             at
             large
             relates
             the
             miracle
             of
             St.
             
             Winifred's
             
               head
               bei●g
               joyned
               to
               her
               body
               again
               ,
               and
               her
               rising
               up
               presently
            
             
             
               upon
               it
               ,
               cleansing
               her
               face
               from
               the
               dust
               and
               sweat
               ;
               to
               the
               wonderful
               joy
               of
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               .
            
             But
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ;
             
               a
               white
               circle
               remained
               ever
               after
               about
               her
               neck
               ,
               shewing
               the
               place
               where
               the
               section
               had
               been
               made
               .
            
             And
             can
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             doubt
             of
             this
             ?
             when
             Mr.
             Cressy
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               immediately
            
             
             
               after
               her
               death
               ,
               her
               story
               was
               written
               by
               the
               holy
               Abbot
            
             Elerius
             ,
             
               her
               last
               spiritual
               Father
            
             ,
             and
             this
             story
             was
             constantly
             read
             upon
             her
             day
             in
             the
             
               Breviary
               secundum
               usum
               Sarum
            
             .
             But
             St.
             Edmund
             had
             a
             
               red
               list
            
             about
             
             his
             neck
             when
             after
             his
             head
             had
             been
             cut
             off
             by
             his
             enemies
             ,
             it
             was
             found
             joyned
             fast
             to
             the
             Body
             in
             his
             Grave
             ;
             and
             which
             was
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             when
             his
             friends
             ,
             seeking
             after
             his
             body
             in
             the
             wood
             ,
             had
             like
             to
             have
             
             lost
             themselves
             and
             one
             of
             them
             cried
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             where
             art
             thou
             ?
             the
             head
             answered
             distinctly
             
               Here
               ,
               Here
               ,
               Here
            
             ;
             and
             never
             ceased
             crying
             so
             till
             it
             had
             brought
             them
             all
             to
             it
             .
             This
             miracle
             Mr.
             Cressy
             very
             honestly
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               finds
               it
               attested
            
             
             
               and
               received
               by
               all
               ancient
               Authors
               without
               exception
               ,
               particularly
               by
            
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             .
             But
             so
             much
             he
             dares
             not
             say
             of
             St.
             Winnisred
             ;
             for
             he
             confesses
             that
             Bede
             
               and
               the
            
             Saxon
             
               Historians
               do
               not
               mention
               her
            
             ;
             and
             among
             these
             his
             own
             Malmsbury
             is
             one
             ;
             but
             both
             he
             and
             Alford
             think
             
               that
               the
            
             Saxons
             
               hated
               the
            
             Britains
             
               ●o
               that
               degree
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               remember
               their
               Saints
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             very
             likely
             thing
             .
             But
             of
             all
             the
             miracles
             of
             this
             kind
             commend
             me
             to
             those
             of
             St.
             Cadoc
             :
             one
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             building
             an
             Oratory
             ,
             an
             Irish
             artificer
             came
             to
             his
             assistance
             ,
             who
             being
             envied
             by
             his
             fellow
             
             workmen
             ,
             they
             very
             maliciously
             cut
             off
             his
             head
             and
             tied
             a
             great
             stone
             to
             his
             body
             and
             so
             threw
             it
             into
             a
             pond
             ,
             next
             morning
             the
             beheaded
             artificer
             brings
             his
             head
             in
             his
             lap
             and
             the
             great
             stone
             at
             his
             back
             ;
             and
             all
             bloody
             shews
             himself
             to
             St.
             Cadoc
             ,
             then
             the
             Head
             (
             to
             whom
             it
             belonged
             to
             speak
             )
             thus
             addressed
             it self
             to
             the
             Saint
             .
             
               O
               servant
               of
               God
               set
               my
               head
               on
               my
               shoulders
               again
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               tell
               thee
               all
               the
               things
               which
               thou
               knowest
               not
               about
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
             Which
             he
             had
             no
             sooner
             done
             ,
             but
             the
             head
             told
             the
             whole
             story
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             so
             expired
             .
             But
             as
             remarkable
             was
             his
             raising
             the
             Gyant
             Can
             at
             St.
             Andrews
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             that
             he
             brought
             his
             Soul
             out
             of
             
             Hell
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             useful
             a
             man
             ,
             upon
             the
             prayers
             of
             St.
             Cadoc
             he
             lived
             a
             notable
             digger
             and
             labourer
             there
             a
             good
             while
             after
             .
             Have
             we
             not
             now
             very
             great
             reason
             to
             believe
             these
             Miracles
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Legendaries
             ,
             from
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             reported
             ,
             equal
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             all
             Christians
             ?
             and
             are
             not
             the
             Miracles
             themselves
             as
             credible
             and
             likely
             to
             be
             true
             as
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             But
             if
             these
             do
             not
             satisfie
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             be
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             
               Count
               Wallen
               Earl
               of
               Northumberland
            
             ,
             who
             being
             beheaded
             for
             rebellion
             against
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             his
             head
             sixteen
             years
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             saith
             Capgrave
             ,
             was
             found
             fastened
             
             to
             his
             body
             and
             only
             a
             bloody
             list
             about
             his
             neck
             where
             it
             was
             cut
             off
             .
             It
             seems
             Rebells
             are
             as
             capable
             of
             these
             Miracles
             as
             Saints
             .
             We
             need
             not
             at
             all
             wonder
             now
             that
             when
             he
             was
             beheaded
             while
             he
             was
             saying
             the
             
               Pater
               Noster
            
             ,
             his
             head
             went
             through
             with
             it
             ,
             after
             its
             being
             cut
             off
             .
             This
             would
             hardly
             go
             down
             for
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             such
             choice
             of
             so
             much
             better
             and
             plainer
             Miracles
             ,
             related
             by
             those
             
               Anthentick
               Historians
            
             ;
             from
             
             whom
             Mr.
             Cressy
             and
             others
             have
             furnished
             themselves
             with
             such
             trash
             .
          
           
             Can
             any
             one
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Miracle
             for
             a
             man
             to
             make
             a
             whole
             Basket
             full
             of
             broken
             Eggs
             whole
             again
             ?
             Yet
             this
             Capgrave
             tells
             us
             St.
             Swisbun
             did
             to
             the
             poor
             womans
             Eggs
             that
             were
             broken
             by
             his
             workmen
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             building
             the
             Bridge
             on
             the
             East-side
             
             of
             Winchester
             ;
             and
             this
             notable
             Miracle
             was
             performed
             only
             with
             making
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             over
             them
             .
             Now
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             whether
             we
             ever
             read
             that
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             did
             any
             such
             thing
             ?
             Or
             did
             ever
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             hang
             their
             garments
             upon
             the
             
               Sun
               beams
            
             ;
             yet
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             saith
             Capgrave
             by
             St.
             Aldelm
             in
             the
             
               Lateran
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               beam
               of
               the
               Sun
            
             
             
               held
               his
               garment
               a
               long
               time
               :
            
             which
             was
             kept
             for
             a
             Sacred
             Relick
             in
             the
             Monastry
             of
             Malmsbury
             .
             It
             had
             been
             a
             stranger
             thing
             if
             they
             had
             preserved
             the
             Sun-beam
             too
             .
             But
             he
             was
             not
             alone
             in
             so
             strange
             a
             Miracle
             ;
             for
             St.
             
             Cathro's
             Staff
             was
             supported
             by
             a
             Sun-beam
             ,
             
             as
             Colganu●
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             life
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             surprized
             at
             the
             strangeness
             of
             this
             Miracle
             ,
             in
             his
             Notes
             he
             refers
             us
             to
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Deicola
             and
             St.
             Brigid
             .
             In
             the
             life
             of
             St.
             Deicola
             I
             find
             ,
             that
             being
             weary
             with
             travelling
             ;
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             put
             off
             his
             upper
             garment
             ,
             which
             the
             servants
             
             seeing
             ,
             ran
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             could
             to
             take
             it
             from
             him
             ;
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             
               by
               no
               means
               ;
               for
               he
               had
            
             
             
               a
               Servant
               that
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               keep
               it
            
             ;
             and
             behold
             a
             wonderful
             thing
             !
             he
             espyed
             a
             beam
             of
             the
             Sun
             coming
             in
             at
             a
             window
             ,
             and
             came
             towards
             it
             ,
             and
             laid
             his
             garment
             upon
             it
             ,
             where
             it
             continued
             for
             two
             or
             three
             hours
             till
             he
             took
             it
             away
             .
             Bollandus
             relates
             the
             same
             story
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             not
             appear
             incredible
             ,
             he
             saith
             
               the
               same
               thing
               was
               done
               by
               St.
            
             Goar
             ,
             St.
             Florentius
             ,
             and
             St.
             Amabilis
             ,
             St.
             Brigid
             
             hung
             her
             garment
             upon
             the
             shadow
             which
             it
             seems
             was
             stronger
             than
             a
             Sun-beam
             ,
             for
             her
             cloaths
             were
             heavy
             being
             dropping
             wet
             ,
             and
             she
             mistook
             the
             shadow
             for
             a
             great
             Tree
             ;
             (
             I
             am
             much
             afraid
             this
             was
             not
             the
             only
             mistake
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             )
             But
             however
             they
             hung
             there
             a
             drying
             ,
             saith
             Cogitosus
             in
             the
             life
             of
             St.
             Brigid
             ;
             whom
             Bollandus
             calls
             
               an
               excellent
            
             
             
               Writer
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               that
               Wri●
               not
               only
               what
               he
               heard
               but
               what
               he
               saw
               .
            
             (
             I
             would
             he
             had
             told
             us
             whether
             he
             had
             seen
             this
             Miracle
             or
             no.
             )
             And
             yet
             Bollandus
             thinks
             
               he
               did
               not
               live
               in
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               with
            
             St.
             Brigid
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             this
             must
             pass
             for
             another
             Miracle
             that
             he
             should
             see
             things
             that
             were
             done
             before
             he
             was
             born
             .
          
           
             We
             think
             the
             preservation
             of
             Moses
             when
             a
             Child
             was
             extraordinary
             ;
             but
             what
             was
             that
             ,
             to
             the
             miraculous
             preservation
             
             and
             education
             of
             St.
             Kyned
             ?
             The
             Son●
             saith
             Capgrave
             of
             a
             Prince
             of
             little
             Britain
             
             by
             his
             own
             Daughter
             ,
             who
             being
             delivered
             she
             exposed
             him
             to
             the
             River
             in
             a
             Wicker-Cradle
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             carried
             to
             the
             Sea
             and
             at
             last
             was
             cast
             upon
             an
             Istand
             called
             in
             the
             British
             tongue
             Henisweryn
             ;
             and
             on
             a
             sudden
             the
             Sea
             fowl
             gathered
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Bills
             and
             Claws
             took
             him
             out
             of
             the
             water
             and
             carried
             him
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             placed
             him
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             making
             a
             bed
             of
             Feathers
             for
             him
             and
             driving
             away
             Serpents
             and
             hurtful
             creatures
             ,
             and
             shelter'd
             him
             from
             Wind
             and
             Hail
             and
             Snow
             ,
             by
             joyning
             their
             wings
             together
             over
             him
             .
             While
             the
             Child
             lay
             thus
             ,
             before
             nine
             days
             were
             passed
             ,
             an
             Angel
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             a
             Brass
             Bell
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Childs
             mouth
             to
             it
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Child
             was
             hungry
             it
             turned
             it self
             and
             sucked
             of
             the
             Bell
             ;
             which
             afforded
             nourishment
             sweeter
             than
             any
             milk
             :
             and
             of
             so
             subtle
             a
             nature
             that
             he
             voided
             no
             excrements
             .
             Thus
             he
             continued
             till
             he
             could
             walk
             ,
             and
             the
             swaddling
             cloaths
             in
             which
             he
             was
             wrapt
             ,
             grew
             to
             him
             as
             bark
             to
             a
             Tree
             just
             as
             he
             grew
             .
             Afterwards
             a
             wild
             Doe
             came
             twice
             a
             day
             and
             filled
             the
             Bell
             with
             Milk
             ,
             thus
             he
             continued
             eighteen
             years
             ,
             being
             taught
             to
             read
             by
             an
             Angel.
             But
             although
             he
             changed
             his
             place
             yet
             still
             he
             continued
             an
             Eremitical
             life
             :
             
             once
             St.
             David
             desired
             him
             to
             go
             to
             a
             Council
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             excused
             himself
             because
             of
             his
             deformity
             ;
             St.
             David
             prayed
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             heal'd
             ,
             St.
             Kyned
             prayed
             for
             the
             return
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             as
             bad
             as
             ever
             .
             This
             Miracle
             Alford
             relates
             ,
             although
             he
             
             thinks
             ,
             
               the
               Writers
               of
               his
               Life
               have
               exceeded
               a
               little
               too
               much
               in
               his
               Miracles
               .
            
             But
             to
             my
             mind
             St.
             Kyneds
             sucking
             of
             a
             Bell
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             strange
             as
             St.
             Berachs
             sucking
             St.
             Froegius
             his
             ear
             ;
             which
             Colganus
             very
             gravely
             relates
             .
             
               No
               sooner
               was
               St.
            
             Berach
             
               born
               but
               St.
            
             Froegius
             
               his
               Uncle
               took
               care
               of
               him
               and
               told
               his
               Mother
               ,
            
             
             
               God
               was
               able
               to
               bring
               him
               up
               without
               the
               help
               of
               Milk
               ;
               and
               he
               gave
               him
               his
               right
               ear
               to
               suck
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               as
               plentifully
               nourished
               as
               if
               he
               had
               sucked
               all
               the
               while
               at
               his
               Mothers
               breast
               .
            
             If
             Caepgrave
             had
             had
             the
             trimming
             of
             this
             story
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             added
             that
             this
             was
             
               sweeter
               than
               any
               milk
               .
               Colganus
            
             (
             as
             he
             had
             reason
             )
             is
             very
             angry
             with
             those
             that
             say
             St.
             
               Froegius
               his
               ear
               gave
               milk
               ,
               for
               although
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               were
               possible
               for
               God
               to
               make
               his
               ear
               give
               milk
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               probable
               ,
               because
               other
               way●
               might
               serve
               as
               well
               for
               his
               nourishment
               .
            
          
           
             We
             read
             not
             of
             any
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             till
             he
             entred
             upon
             his
             Preaching
             ;
             but
             these
             Saints
             began
             very
             early
             and
             some
             of
             them
             held
             out
             to
             a
             mighty
             Age
             ;
             for
             St.
             David
             lived
             to
             147.
             
             St.
             Fintan
             
             to
             125.
             
             St.
             Mochaius
             to
             150.
             and
             St.
             Cathubius
             as
             long
             ,
             St.
             Finnian
             to
             180.
             
             St.
             Kentigern
             185.
             but
             St.
             Kieran
             for
             300.
             years
             ,
             saith
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             near
             300.
             saith
             the
             
             Lesson
             upon
             his
             day
             ,
             St.
             Abban
             300.
             
             St.
             Mochteus
             300.
             
             
               In
               all
               which
               time
               he
               neither
               spake
               an
               idle
               word
               nor
               eat
               fat
               meat
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             Life
             saith
             ;
             but
             the
             old
             Verses
             cited
             by
             Colganus
             say
             ,
             
               That
               in
               all
               that
               time
               he
               neither
               spake
               nor
               eat
            
             ;
             and
             others
             that
             speak
             more
             moderately
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               That
               in
               one
               hundred
               years
            
             
             
               he
               eat
               nothing
            
             :
             A
             pretty
             reasonable
             fast
             for
             any
             man
             !
             But
             to
             be
             sure
             much
             exceeding
             that
             of
             Christ
             himself
             :
             but
             that
             is
             not
             our
             present
             business
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             very
             early
             they
             began
             to
             work
             Miracles
             .
             It
             is
             hardly
             conceivable
             they
             should
             begin
             sooner
             than
             in
             their
             Mothers
             Wombs
             ;
             and
             while
             St.
             Fursey
             was
             in
             his
             Mothers
             Womb
             ,
             he
             very
             
             severely
             rebuked
             his
             Grandfather
             for
             thinking
             to
             condemn
             his
             Mother
             ,
             without
             any
             reasonable
             cause
             .
             Colganus
             confesses
             that
             this
             was
             a
             very
             great
             Miracle
             ,
             but
             justifies
             it
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             Life
             doth
             from
             Gods
             omnipotency
             .
             Yet
             Bollandus
             would
             fain
             in
             his
             Notes
             ,
             have
             it
             softened
             and
             made
             more
             probable
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               a
               voice
               was
               heard
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               that
               some
               thought
               the
               Child
               spake
               in
               his
               Mothers
               Womb
            
             ;
             but
             he
             confesses
             the
             ancient
             Mss.
             are
             express
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Child
             ;
             &
             the
             
             hymns
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             plain
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               Matris
               intra
               viscera
            
             
               Loquens
               ,
               avi
               nequioris
               arguebat
               scelera
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             were
             Sung
             upon
             his
             day
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Arnoldus
               Wion
            
             ,
             from
             whom
             Bollandus
             had
             
             them
             :
             and
             we
             hope
             they
             were
             more
             honest
             than
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             that
             which
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             .
             Was
             St.
             John
             Baptist's
             leaping
             in
             his
             Mothers
             belly
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             this
             ?
             But
             they
             have
             a
             better
             instance
             to
             parallel
             this
             ,
             
               viz.
               St.
            
             Nicholas
             
               his
               fasting
               Wednesdays
            
             
             
               and
               Fridays
               while
               he
               suckt
               his
               Mothers
               breasts
            
             ;
             or
             which
             is
             all
             one
             
               sucking
               but
               once
               on
               those
               days
               ,
            
             which
             I
             suppose
             being
             after
             Vespers
             made
             it
             a
             good
             fast
             :
             but
             methinks
             in
             honour
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Saturday
            
             should
             have
             been
             one
             of
             his
             Fasting-days
             .
             But
             commend
             me
             for
             devotion
             to
             St.
             Mocht●us
             that
             leapt
             in
             his
             Mothers
             Womb
             at
             
               Canonical
               hours
            
             ;
             
             a
             good
             presage
             certainly
             of
             his
             future
             devotion
             .
             For
             a
             Child
             new
             born
             ,
             scarcely
             any
             went
             beyond
             St.
             Cathaldus
             ,
             for
             assoon
             as
             he
             was
             born
             he
             struck
             his
             head
             against
             a
             piece
             of
             Marble
             ,
             and
             the
             Marble
             yielded
             like
             wax
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             his
             Mother
             expired
             at
             her
             delivery
             ,
             the
             Child
             raised
             up
             himself
             without
             any
             help
             ,
             and
             embracing
             his
             Mother
             in
             his
             Arms
             he
             raised
             her
             to
             life
             again
             .
             Was
             not
             this
             a
             towardly
             beginning
             
             for
             a
             Child
             ?
             Had
             not
             St.
             Alred
             a
             very
             
               clear
               complexion
            
             ,
             whose
             face
             
               Arch
               deacon
               William
            
             
             in
             Capgrave
             saw
             shining
             like
             the
             Sun
             ,
             with
             such
             bright
             beams
             ,
             that
             his
             hand
             gave
             a
             shadow
             being
             held
             towards
             him
             ;
             from
             whence
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             think
             he
             would
             prove
             an
             extraordinary
             man
             in
             his
             time
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             now
             no
             great
             matter
             that
             S.
             Aldelm
             should
             
             make
             a
             Child
             to
             speak
             at
             nine
             days
             old
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Innocency
             of
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             although
             Mr.
             Cressy
             speaks
             doubtfully
             of
             this
             matter
             ;
             yet
             surely
             there
             is
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             question
             it
             than
             many
             other
             Miracles
             related
             by
             him
             and
             his
             Authors
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             read
             in
             the
             Lessons
             upon
             his
             day
             .
             Capgrave
             saith
             that
             St.
             Ninian
             commanded
             a
             Child
             who
             was
             but
             few
             days
             old
             to
             declare
             who
             was
             his
             own
             Father
             ,
             the
             Child
             presently
             obeyed
             and
             pointed
             with
             his
             finger
             ,
             and
             openly
             said
             such
             a
             man
             was
             his
             Father
             .
             Was
             not
             this
             an
             early
             sign
             of
             a
             wise
             Child
             !
             But
             never
             was
             there
             certainly
             a
             more
             early
             Confessor
             than
             St.
             Romwold
             of
             whom
             Capgrave
             relates
             ,
             that
             being
             newly
             born
             he
             cryed
             out
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             and
             presently
             made
             a
             most
             elaborate
             confession
             of
             his
             Faith
             hardly
             short
             of
             that
             of
             Athanasius
             in
             its
             exactness
             in
             the
             point
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             too
             ripe
             to
             hold
             long
             ,
             for
             after
             three
             days
             he
             dyed
             .
             St.
             Kieran
             in
             his
             Childhood
             raised
             by
             his
             Prayers
             a
             Bird
             half
             
             killed
             by
             a
             Kite
             ;
             but
             St.
             Kentigern
             (
             being
             
             perhaps
             a
             year
             or
             two
             older
             )
             exceeded
             him
             ,
             for
             when
             his
             School-fellows
             had
             pulled
             off
             a
             
               Robin-red-breasts
               head
            
             ,
             he
             took
             the
             head
             and
             put
             it
             to
             the
             body
             and
             by
             his
             Prayers
             and
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             raised
             the
             Bird
             to
             life
             again
             ,
             so
             not
             only
             Capgrave
             ,
             but
             Bollandus
             
             relate
             the
             story
             ;
             and
             Bollandus
             in
             his
             preface
             particularly
             vindicates
             Capgrave's
             Authority
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             life
             of
             St.
             Kentigern
             .
          
           
             Are
             not
             these
             now
             pregnant
             instances
             how
             much
             these
             Saints
             exceeded
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             their
             beginning
             to
             work
             Miracles
             so
             much
             before
             them
             ?
          
           
             But
             withall
             we
             never
             find
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             wrought
             such
             trifling
             Miracles
             .
             To
             pass
             over
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             
               Robin-red
               .
               breast
            
             ,
             methinks
             it
             was
             an
             occasion
             somewhat
             with
             the
             meanest
             to
             save
             School-boys
             from
             whipping
             ,
             as
             Capgrave
             tells
             us
             some
             of
             his
             Saints
             have
             done
             ,
             witness
             the
             Boy
             at
             Canterbury
             that
             ran
             for
             Sanctuary
             to
             St.
             Adrians
             Tomb
             at
             St.
             Augustins
             ,
             whither
             his
             Master
             
             pursued
             him
             ;
             and
             resolved
             to
             whip
             him
             ,
             till
             a
             white
             Dove
             appeared
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Tomb
             ,
             and
             by
             stretching
             out
             his
             neck
             and
             wings
             begged
             pardon
             for
             him
             ?
             then
             the
             Master
             fell
             uppon
             his
             knees
             to
             the
             Saint
             and
             confessed
             his
             fault
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Dove
             flew
             away
             .
             
             But
             he
             escaped
             better
             now
             than
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             were
             the
             same
             Master
             )
             when
             whipping
             the
             boy
             however
             that
             had
             fled
             thither
             ,
             his
             arm
             was
             held
             stretched
             out
             all
             that
             day
             till
             he
             fell
             upon
             his
             knees
             to
             the
             boy
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             pardon
             and
             by
             his
             intercession
             he
             recovered
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Arm.
             The
             truantly
             boys
             that
             ran
             to
             St.
             Bregwins
             Tomb
             
             for
             sanctuary
             from
             their
             Masters
             ,
             became
             invisible
             to
             them
             there
             ,
             if
             Capgrave
             may
             be
             believed
             .
             A
             boy
             that
             ran
             to
             St.
             Erkenwalds
             Tomb
             from
             St.
             Pauls
             school
             got
             his
             lesson
             by
             Inspiration
             
             there
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             Master
             pursued
             him
             thither
             ,
             he
             repeated
             it
             exactly
             to
             him
             .
             But
             never
             was
             poor
             Master
             so
             punished
             for
             whipping
             boys
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             that
             p●esumed
             to
             
             chastise
             those
             that
             had
             fled
             to
             S.
             Ermenilds
             Tomb
             ;
             for
             the
             next
             night
             the
             Saint
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             bound
             him
             hand
             and
             foot
             stronger
             than
             with
             Irons
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             not
             move
             himself
             ;
             next
             morning
             he
             sends
             for
             the
             boys
             ,
             begs
             them
             pardon
             and
             desires
             them
             to
             intercede
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             being
             carried
             to
             the
             Tomb
             of
             the
             Saint
             ,
             he
             was
             restored
             to
             his
             former
             condition
             .
             Were
             not
             these
             very
             important
             occasions
             for
             God
             to
             imploy
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             upon
             ?
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             this
             last
             punishment
             inflicted
             on
             the
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             St.
             
               Ivo's
               boots
            
             which
             he
             put
             the
             poor
             Abbot
             of
             
             Ramsey
             into
             for
             not
             believing
             the
             Carpenter
             Ezi's
             revelation
             concerning
             his
             body
             ;
             the
             whole
             story
             is
             worth
             reading
             as
             Mr.
             Cressy
             
             relates
             it
             in
             his
             
               Church-History
               .
               This
               St.
            
             Ivo
             
               was
               born
               in
               a
               City
               of
            
             Persia
             
               called
               Frianeos
            
             (
             no
             matter
             whether
             Ptolemy
             or
             others
             mention
             it
             ,
             for
             who
             can
             tell
             but
             such
             a
             City
             might
             have
             been
             in
             the
             world
             and
             they
             not
             know
             it
             ?
             )
             
               that
               his
               Father
               was
               a
               Prince
               there
               named
            
             Yomos
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Mother
            
             Isitalia
             ,
             
               and
               his
               only
               Brother
            
             Athanatos
             (
             a
             Persian
             word
             doubtless
             )
             
               lived
               an
               Eremitical
               life
               in
               a
               certain
               wood
               and
               was
               illustrious
               for
               miracles
               .
            
             (
             But
             how
             came
             these
             particulars
             to
             be
             so
             well
             known
             to
             our
             Monks
             in
             England
             ?
             I
             suppose
             Ezi
             informed
             them
             all
             by
             the
             vision
             of
             St.
             Ivo
             )
             Well
             ,
             
               but
               St.
            
             Ivo
             
               was
               elected
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Town
               where
               he
               was
               born
               and
               not
               long
               after
               translated
               to
               the
               Archiepiscopal
               See
               of
               the
               City
            
             Asitanea
             ,
             (
             A
             huge
             City
             in
             Persia
             I
             suppose
             )
             
               Which
               See
               be
               governed
               with
               great
               sanctity
               and
               prudence
               ,
               till
               a
               terrible
               famine
               so
               desolated
               the
               Country
               that
               Parents
               were
               compelled
               to
               devour
               their
               Children
               .
               By
               reason
               whereof
               St.
            
             Ivo
             
               with
               eleven
               more
               devont
               companions
               ,
               for
               sook
               that
               region
               and
               passing
               through
               many
               Countries
               at
               last
               came
               to
            
             Rome
             :
             (
             Now
             what
             a
             cross
             thing
             is
             this
             ?
             that
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               he
               left
               his
               Country
            
             
             
               to
               avoid
               the
               pleasures
               which
               his
               rich
            
             
             
               Bishoprick
               afforded
               him
               ;
               that
               he
               only
               had
            
             
             
               three
               companions
               and
               never
               mentions
               his
               coming
               to
            
             Rome
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             Cressy
             had
             the
             wit
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             although
             Alford
             had
             not
             .
             )
             At
             Rome
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Popes
               advice
               they
               severed
               themselves
               ,
               and
               St.
            
             Ivo
             
               by
               divine
               disposition
               together
               with
               his
               Nephew
            
             Sithius
             
               and
               his
               Kins
               man
            
             Inthius
             (
             two
             pretty
             Persian
             names
             )
             
               and
               some
               others
               came
               into
            
             Britany
             .
             (
             Observe
             it
             good
             Reader
             ,
             the
             Pope
             sent
             St.
             Ivo
             into
             Britain
             ;
             for
             fear
             ,
             we
             should
             derive
             our
             Christianity
             from
             the
             Asian
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             I
             assure
             thee
             Alford
             not
             a
             little
             glories
             in
             this
             .
             )
             
               And
               at
               last
               died
               in
               a
               Town
               called
            
             
             Slepe
             ,
             
               at
               three
               miles
               distance
               from
            
             Huntington
             ,
             
               serving
               God
               all
               his
               days
               in
               watching
               ,
               fasting
               and
               prayers
               .
            
             But
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             not
             one
             word
             is
             said
             of
             any
             acquaintance
             this
             good
             Bishop
             had
             all
             his
             life
             time
             in
             England
             ;
             not
             one
             person
             is
             pretended
             to
             have
             known
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             or
             whence
             he
             came
             till
             the
             Carpenter
             Ezi's
             vision
             ;
             therefore
             we
             come
             to
             that
             .
             Mr.
             Cressy
             confesseth
             
               his
               sacred
               body
               remained
               several
               Ages
               in
               the
               place
               of
               his
               burial
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               his
               memory
               was
               lost
               in
               that
               place
               .
               But
               at
               last
            
             A.
             D.
             1001.
             
               a
               certain
               husbandman
               as
               he
               was
               plowing
               the
               ground
               light
               upon
               his
               Tomb
               ,
               which
               being
               taken
               up
               and
               opened
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               a
               Bishop
               in
               his
               Pontifical
               ornaments
               was
               seen
               in
               it
               .
               The
               night
            
             
             
               following
               the
               same
               Bishop
               St.
            
             Ivo
             
               appeared
               in
               a
               very
               reverend
               form
               and
               with
               great
               brightness
               to
               a
               Carpenter
               called
            
             Ezi
             
               and
               told
               him
               who
               he
               was
               ;
               commanding
               him
               to
               signifie
               to
            
             Ednoth
             
               Abbot
               of
            
             Ramsey
             
               that
               he
               should
               translate
               his
               and
               his
               companions
               bodies
               from
               thence
               to
               his
               Monastery
               .
               But
               the
               poor
               man
               not
               having
               the
               boldness
               to
               relate
               this
               vision
               ,
               he
               appeared
               to
               him
               the
               second
               time
               repeating
               the
               same
               commands
               ;
               which
               he
               still
               neglecting
               to
               perform
               ,
               at
               the
               third
               apparition
               the
               Bishop
               smote
               him
               on
               the
               side
               with
               his
               crosier
               ,
               telling
               him
               that
               the
               pain
               of
               that
               stroke
               should
               remain
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               performed
               what
               had
               been
               enjoyned
               him
               .
               The
               man
               awaking
               presently
               after
               ,
               found
               as
               grievous
               pain
               in
               his
               side
               as
               if
               a
               sword
               had
               pierced
               it
               .
               Thus
               was
               he
               compelled
               to
               declare
               his
               vision
               to
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               which
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               done
               he
               was
               freed
               from
               his
               pain
               .
               But
               the
               Abbot
               would
               give
               no
               credit
               to
               what
               the
               man
               told
               him
               ,
               but
               calling
               him
               clown
               and
               fool
               ,
               said
               ,
               must
               we
               translate
               and
               venerate
               the
               ashes
               of
               I
               know
               not
               what
               Cobler
               ?
               the
               night
               following
               the
               holy
               Bishop
               appeared
               to
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               rise
               quickly
               ,
               for
               I
               whom
               thou
               scornfully
               calledst
               Cobler
               have
               brought
               thee
               here
               a
               pair
               of
               Boots
               that
               will
               last
               a
               good
               while
               .
               These
               thou
               must
               put
               on
               and
               wear
               for
               my
               sake
               .
               Having
               said
               thus
               ,
               he
               seemed
               to
               draw
               on
               his
               Legs
               a
               pair
               of
               Boots
            
             
             
               with
               care
               to
               make
               them
               sit
               smooth
               and
               handsom
               .
               Presently
               the
               Abbot
               waking
               felt
               such
               horrible
               pain
               in
               his
               Legs
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               walk
               or
               stand
               ,
               and
               fifteen
               years
               did
               ●eremain
               under
               this
               infirmity
            
             (
             of
             Boots
             .
             )
             
               By
               this
               miracle
            
             ,
             faith
             Mr.
             
               Cressy
               ,
               the
               Sanctity
               of
               the
               Holy
               Bishop
               was
               approved
               .
            
             A
             wonderful
             discovery
             of
             Sanctity
             !
             to
             revenge
             himself
             so
             severely
             upon
             the
             Abbot
             for
             his
             reasonable
             suspicion
             of
             an
             imposture
             ;
             methinks
             however
             a
             pair
             of
             strait
             shoos
             might
             have
             been
             fair
             punishment
             at
             first
             for
             calling
             him
             Cobler
             ;
             and
             if
             those
             had
             not
             convinced
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             then
             have
             proceeded
             to
             the
             Scotch
             severity
             of
             the
             Boot
             .
             But
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             a
             great
             deal
             depended
             upon
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Body
             that
             was
             to
             be
             translated
             ;
             for
             the
             resort
             would
             be
             made
             accordingly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             long
             gout
             upon
             an
             old
             Abbot
             might
             by
             an
             easie
             metaphor
             pass
             for
             St.
             
             Ivo's
             boots
             .
             I
             wonder
             Mr.
             Cressy
             omitted
             another
             miracle
             wrought
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             
               in
               approbation
               of
               the
               Sanctity
               of
               the
               Holy
               Bishop
            
             too
             ;
             for
             in
             my
             opinion
             the
             story
             of
             St.
             
             Ivo's
             girdle
             is
             as
             good
             as
             of
             his
             boots
             ;
             for
             which
             we
             must
             understand
             that
             these
             Saints
             were
             very
             severe
             towards
             all
             persons
             who
             neglected
             their
             Festival
             days
             ;
             now
             it
             so
             happened
             ,
             that
             a
             Monk
             commanded
             his
             servants
             to
             work
             upon
             his
             day
             ,
             and
             spake
             not
             very
             kindly
             of
             the
             Saint
             .
             
             
             (
             It
             may
             be
             questioning
             whether
             ever
             there
             was
             any
             such
             Saint
             or
             no
             ;
             or
             calling
             him
             Girdler
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             think
             by
             his
             punishment
             .
             )
             to
             him
             St.
             Ivo
             appeared
             and
             asked
             him
             if
             he
             knew
             him
             ,
             he
             trembling
             ,
             answered
             no.
             The
             Saint
             replied
             
               I
               am
            
             Ivo
             
               whom
               thou
               lately
               saidst
               thou
               didst
               not
               know
               and
               hinderedst
               men
               from
               keeping
               my
               Feast
               ;
               Here
               ,
               take
               this
               girdle
               and
               by
               this
               token
               remember
               me
            
             ;
             and
             girding
             it
             about
             him
             he
             left
             him
             .
             The
             Monk
             waking
             found
             himself
             as
             it
             were
             girt
             with
             an
             Iron
             girdle
             ,
             and
             was
             under
             horrible
             pains
             and
             diseases
             till
             by
             visiting
             St.
             
             Ivo's
             monument
             he
             recovered
             his
             health
             .
             Thus
             ,
             these
             miracles
             end
             in
             some
             honour
             to
             a
             shrine
             or
             monument
             ,
             which
             may
             reward
             the
             Monks
             well
             for
             the
             use
             of
             their
             inventions
             to
             delude
             the
             people
             .
             But
             did
             ever
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             testifie
             their
             sanctity
             by
             giving
             men
             such
             Boots
             and
             Girdles
             as
             St.
             Ivo
             did
             ?
             Did
             they
             ever
             vindicate
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Festivals
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ?
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             when
             persons
             openly
             lied
             and
             cheated
             ,
             they
             were
             once
             struck
             dead
             upon
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             when
             others
             profaned
             the
             holy
             institution
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             they
             were
             severely
             punished
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             the
             questioning
             the
             body
             of
             such
             an
             unknown
             Saint
             as
             St.
             Ivo
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             the
             hindring
             men
             from
             keeping
             his
             Festival
             ?
             Were
             the
             other
             such
             fit
             ends
             for
             God
             to
             
             imploy
             his
             power
             in
             working
             miracles
             as
             these
             ?
             Could
             any
             think
             ,
             the
             asserting
             the
             Apostolical
             power
             ,
             or
             the
             holiness
             of
             Christs
             own
             institutions
             were
             fit
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             owning
             of
             the
             body
             of
             St.
             Ivo
             ,
             or
             making
             servants
             work
             upon
             his
             holy-day
             ?
             If
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             different
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             from
             what
             some
             would
             seem
             to
             have
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
          
           
             Was
             ever
             any
             thing
             done
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             like
             the
             turning
             a
             pound
             of
             butter
             into
             a
             bell
             ?
             yet
             this
             is
             related
             ,
             from
             the
             same
             storehouse
             from
             which
             they
             had
             St.
             
             Ivo's
             Boots
             and
             Girdle
             ,
             viz.
             Capgrave
             ,
             who
             saith
             that
             St.
             Oudoceus
             Bishop
             of
             Landaff
             travelling
             ,
             
             desired
             of
             some
             women
             that
             were
             washing
             butter
             ,
             a
             dish
             of
             water
             ;
             they
             told
             him
             they
             had
             no
             dish
             but
             their
             butter
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             took
             their
             butter
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             bell
             and
             drank
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             remained
             in
             that
             fashion
             as
             a
             
               Golden
               Bell
            
             ,
             and
             was
             perserved
             as
             a
             sacred
             Relique
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Landaff
             for
             a
             Testimony
             of
             the
             miracle
             .
             Did
             ever
             any
             of
             Christs
             Apostles
             meerly
             with
             breathing
             ,
             and
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             change
             a
             person
             from
             looking
             young
             and
             fresh
             to
             be
             grayhaired
             and
             wrinkled
             ;
             yet
             this
             Mr.
             Cressy
             
             delivers
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             
               from
               our
               more
               ancient
               and
               credible
               Historians
            
             concerning
             
             St.
             
               Modwenna
               :
               who
               intending
               to
               retire
               appointed
               Abbess
               over
               her
               Monastery
               a
               certain
               virgin
               named
            
             Orbila
             ;
             
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               youth
               and
               beauty
               being
               in
               great
               apprehension
               to
               undertake
               that
               charge
               ;
               she
               binding
               her
               with
               her
               own
               girdle
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               upon
               her
               ,
               presently
               all
               her
               hair
               became
               white
               ,
               and
               her
               Countenance
               wrinkled
               as
               if
               she
               had
               been
               very
               aged
               ,
               yet
               without
               any
               diminution
               of
               her
               health
               or
               strength
               .
            
             Mr.
             Cress●
             
             omits
             a
             necessary
             circumstance
             of
             this
             miracle
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               she
               breathed
               upon
               her
            
             ;
             for
             who
             can
             tell
             but
             there
             might
             be
             as
             great
             vertue
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             or
             her
             girdle
             ?
             When
             was
             there
             ever
             such
             a
             miracle
             seen
             in
             the
             Apostolical
             times
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             letting
             down
             the
             bolt
             of
             a
             door
             to
             St.
             Neotus
             ?
             For
             as
             Mr.
             Cressy
             observes
             
               he
               was
               of
               a
               stature
               so
               very
            
             
             
               low
               and
               dwarfish
               ,
               that
               in
               celebrating
               Mass
               ,
               he
               was
               obliged
               to
               make
               use
               of
               an
               iron
               footstool
            
             ;
             Now
             ,
             saith
             Capgrave
             ,
             some
             great
             man
             knocking
             hastily
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             St.
             Ne●t
             endeavoured
             to
             open
             it
             and
             the
             bolt
             was
             much
             too
             
             high
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             behold
             a
             miracle
             !
             the
             bolt
             was
             let
             down
             to
             his
             girdle
             that
             he
             might
             with
             ease
             open
             it
             .
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             as
             well
             ,
             for
             the
             door
             to
             have
             opened
             it self
             by
             a
             miracle
             ?
             but
             then
             St.
             Neot
             would
             have
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             it
             .
             Did
             ever
             any
             of
             them
             revenge
             perjury
             as
             St.
             Quintin
             did
             ?
             who
             pulled
             a
             
             man
             by
             the
             nose
             in
             the
             night
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             Capgrave
             saith
             ,
             the
             next
             morning
             touching
             his
             nose
             ,
             it
             dropt
             off
             into
             the
             bason
             where
             ●e
             was
             washing
             ;
             or
             as
             St.
             Egwin
             ?
             when
             an
             old
             man
             sware
             by
             his
             beard
             ,
             that
             the
             land
             was
             
             ●is
             own
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             St.
             Egwin
             ,
             immediately
             his
             beard
             fell
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             lost
             his
             land
             and
             his
             beard
             too
             .
             Did
             ever
             any
             of
             them
             curse
             a
             whole
             Trade
             in
             a
             Town
             ●s
             St.
             Egwin
             did
             :
             for
             St.
             Egwin
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             went
             often
             from
             his
             Monastery
             of
             Evesham
             to
             Aln-cester
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             
             which
             place
             was
             very
             full
             of
             Smiths
             ,
             who
             beat
             their
             Anvils
             so
             loud
             while
             he
             was
             preaching
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             heard
             ;
             upon
             that
             he
             solemnly
             cursed
             the
             Trade
             of
             Smiths
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             so
             that
             saith
             Capgrave
             ,
             never
             did
             any
             one
             thrive
             by
             it
             since
             .
             Did
             ever
             any
             of
             them
             bind
             themselves
             in
             Iron
             Chains
             for
             their
             sins
             and
             go
             in
             Pilgrimage
             in
             them
             as
             the
             same
             St.
             Egwin
             did
             from
             England
             to
             Rome
             ?
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Cressy
             relates
             the
             story
             from
             
               Ancient
               Authors
               .
            
             )
             
             And
             were
             any
             of
             them
             assured
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             sins
             by
             such
             a
             miracle
             as
             he
             was
             ;
             
               viz.
               As
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               fastned
               his
               chains
               he
               cast
               the
               key
               which
               locked
               them
               together
               into
               the
               river
            
             Avon
             
               publickly
               protesting
               that
               he
               would
               never
               esteem
               himself
               secure
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
               till
               either
               the
               key
               were
               restored
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               chains
               unloosed
            
             
             
               by
               a
               power
               supernatural
               .
               And
               now
               behold
               the
               miracle
               .
               While
               he
               was
               at
               his
               devotion●
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               St.
            
             Peter
             in
             Rome
             ,
             
               his
               servants
               going
               to
               the
               rivers
               si●e
               to
               buy
               provi●●on
               for
               their
               master
               ,
               they
               found
               in
               a
               sifh●●
               belly
               the
               key
               which
               locked
               his
               chains
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               great
               multitude
               h●
               unlocked
               the
               said
               chains
               ,
               perceiving
            
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Cressy
               ,
               that
               such
               was
               the
               divine
               will
               and
               mercy
               :
            
             or
             rather
             the
             cunning
             of
             one
             of
             his
             servants
             who
             might
             very
             easily
             convey
             the
             key
             from
             England
             to
             Rome
             to
             gain
             reputation
             to
             his
             Master
             by
             so
             glorious
             a
             miracle
             ;
             as
             it
             seems
             this
             made
             him
             esteemed
             a
             Sai●●
             at
             Rome
             .
             If
             it
             were
             in
             his
             return
             between
             France
             and
             England
             ,
             as
             Malmsbury
             saith
             ,
             the
             miracle
             is
             just
             as
             great
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             only
             I
             observe
             that
             they
             sometimes
             differ
             in
             the
             circumstances
             of
             their
             Relations
             .
          
           
             We
             read
             indeed
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             
               taken
               up
               into
               the
               third
               Heaven
               and
               hear●
               unutterable
               things
               there
            
             ;
             but
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             ever
             dreamt
             of
             seeing
             the
             Angels
             
               ring
               Bells
               in
               Heaven
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               Blessed
            
             
             Trinity
             as
             St.
             Walstan
             did
             .
             Pythagoras
             his
             Musick
             of
             the
             Spheres
             was
             nothing
             to
             the
             Peal
             of
             Angels
             which
             he
             heard
             :
             which
             so
             ravished
             him
             that
             he
             gave
             over
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             called
             to
             his
             Companion
             
               to
               come
               to
               him
               and
               devoutly
               to
               set
               his
               own
               foot
               upon
               his
               and
            
             
             
               believe
               stoutly
               and
               he
               should
               see
               the
               Heavens
               ●pened
               ,
               &
               the
               Angels
               ringing
               Bells
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               ever
               Blessed
               Trinity
               .
            
             Methinks
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Barking
             had
             been
             a
             good
             place
             to
             have
             
             ●een
             this
             ringing
             of
             the
             Angels
             ;
             for
             over
             that
             Capgrave
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Heavens
               are
               seen
               open
               after
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             thing
             which
             frequently
             happened
             ,
             to
             hear
             Angels
             singing
             at
             the
             death
             of
             their
             Saints
             :
             so
             St.
             Munis
             heard
             them
             singing
             all
             night
             about
             a
             tree
             where
             St.
             Patricks
             Leper
             lay
             dead
             ,
             saith
             Jocelin
             in
             
             the
             life
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             ;
             St.
             Aengussius
             saw
             as
             many
             about
             another
             body
             as
             reached
             up
             to
             Heaven
             who
             were
             all
             singing
             over
             the
             body
             ;
             ●ut
             they
             accompanied
             the
             body
             of
             St.
             Abba●●s
             to
             his
             burial
             ,
             with
             rays
             of
             light
             instead
             
             of
             Torches
             as
             bright
             as
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun.
             But
             this
             was
             not
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             Angels
             were
             extraordinarily
             serviceable
             to
             them
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             above
             any
             thing
             we
             read
             concerning
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             mention
             their
             bare
             appearances
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             as
             common
             for
             Eremites
             and
             such
             Saints
             to
             see
             Angels
             ,
             as
             for
             us
             to
             converse
             one
             with
             another
             :
             but
             the
             Angels
             brought
             wood
             for
             St.
             Moedoc
             for
             
             the
             bui●ding
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             till
             one
             of
             his
             Disciples
             against
             his
             command
             was
             resolved
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             espied
             a
             multitude
             of
             beautiful
             young
             men
             with
             golden
             locks
             to
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             but
             from
             that
             time
             a
             voice
             
             was
             heard
             forbidding
             them
             to
             bring
             any
             more
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             whole
             Church
             would
             have
             been
             built
             by
             Angels
             .
             Then
             was
             St.
             Mo●doc
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             procure
             an
             exquisite
             workman
             ;
             he
             takes
             an
             unskilful
             fellow
             and
             blesseth
             his
             hands
             upon
             which
             he
             was
             enabled
             to
             finish
             the
             work
             which
             the
             Angels
             began
             .
             They
             helped
             St.
             Finnian
             to
             
             to
             bring
             Timber
             from
             the
             Wood
             ,
             both
             more
             and
             quicker
             than
             others
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             Cathmoelus
             heard
             the
             noise
             of
             Angels
             about
             him
             .
             An
             Angel
             helped
             St.
             Senan●
             to
             grind
             in
             a
             Mill
             for
             a
             whole
             night
             together
             ▪
             Several
             of
             them
             ground
             at
             the
             Mill
             for
             Eugenius
             and
             Tigernachus
             while
             they
             were
             reading
             .
             An
             Angel
             carried
             a
             letter
             from
             St.
             Fi●nian
             to
             St.
             Columba
             ,
             who
             upon
             receiving
             it
             
             went
             ten
             days
             journey
             in
             one
             day
             :
             Another
             brought
             a
             Candle
             to
             St.
             Abban
             in
             a
             dark
             night
             to
             conduct
             him
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             took
             it
             of
             him
             again
             .
             Many
             other
             such
             offices
             we
             read
             they
             performed
             to
             
             these
             Saints
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             read
             nothing
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
             I
             Suppose
             it
             was
             an
             Angel
             that
             tolled
             St.
             
             Goodric's
             
             Bell
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             prayers
             ,
             for
             they
             tell
             us
             it
             was
             miraculous
             ;
             and
             when
             others
             took
             notice
             of
             this
             miracle
             ,
             he
             prayed
             
               that
               he
               alone
            
             
             
               might
               hear
               it
            
             ,
             which
             happened
             accordingly
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             the
             Angels
             should
             toll
             the
             
             Bell
             ,
             when
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             taught
             him
             to
             sing
             .
             For
             she
             appearing
             one
             night
             to
             him
             at
             her
             own
             altar
             ,
             came
             and
             laid
             her
             hands
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             begun
             a
             Tune
             before
             him
             as
             Masters
             use
             to
             do
             to
             Scholars
             .
             The
             very
             Song
             is
             extant
             in
             Capgrave
             ,
             which
             contained
             only
             an
             invocation
             of
             her self
             ;
             which
             no
             doubt
             she
             extreamly
             desires
             .
             In
             my
             judgement
             it
             was
             a
             great
             kindness
             the
             Angels
             did
             to
             St.
             Finan
             when
             thy
             gave
             him
             three
             round
             
             stones
             ,
             which
             served
             him
             instead
             of
             Candles
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             write
             ,
             and
             pray
             by
             all
             his
             days
             .
             But
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             life
             
             in
             the
             late
             Jesuits
             Collection
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             fingers
             of
             St.
             Finians
             left
             hand
             served
             him
             instead
             of
             candles
             ;
             which
             a
             poor
             country
             fellow
             espying
             lost
             one
             eye
             for
             his
             curiosity
             .
             But
             St.
             Patricks
             fingers
             did
             mightily
             outshine
             his
             ,
             for
             in
             a
             very
             dark
             night
             his
             Coachman
             not
             being
             able
             to
             find
             his
             Horses
             ,
             St.
             Patrick
             out
             of
             great
             compassion
             towards
             him
             ,
             lifts
             up
             the
             fingers
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             ;
             and
             behold
             ,
             saith
             
               Jocelin
               a
               very
               wonderful
            
             
             thing
             !
             his
             five
             fingers
             did
             shine
             like
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             turned
             darkness
             into
             light
             and
             night
             into
             day
             .
             This
             I
             confess
             was
             very
             extraordinary
             ;
             but
             in
             another
             kind
             St.
             
             Elsleda's
             fingers
             did
             well
             ,
             when
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             she
             arose
             one
             night
             to
             prayers
             and
             her
             Candle
             going
             out
             ,
             the
             fingers
             of
             her
             right
             
             
             hand
             did
             give
             such
             a
             light
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             served
             her self
             ,
             but
             all
             about
             her
             to
             read
             by
             .
             And
             can
             any
             of
             these
             be
             paralleld
             by
             any
             miracles
             done
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             These
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             
               New
               Lights
            
             bey●nd
             what
             any
             of
             our
             Fanaticks
             have
             pretended
             to
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             miracles
             done
             either
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             these
             Legendary
             Saints
             did
             very
             much
             exceed
             them
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             miracles
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             we
             read
             only
             fasted
             forty
             days
             and
             forty
             nights
             ;
             we
             have
             met
             with
             one
             a●ready
             that
             fasted
             a
             hundred
             years
             :
             but
             if
             that
             seem
             too
             Romantick
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             some
             of
             them
             fasting
             the
             same
             time
             of
             forty
             days
             but
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             a
             very
             pretty
             circumstance
             that
             they
             grew
             fatter
             and
             taller
             by
             it
             .
             So
             we
             read
             in
             Colganus
             of
             St.
             Moedoc
             ;
             but
             
             St.
             Aidanus
             in
             Capgrave
             out
             pitched
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             fasted
             fifty
             days
             and
             fifty
             nights
             and
             grew
             fatter
             also
             .
             St.
             Bartholmew
             of
             Durham
             for
             seven
             years
             and
             a
             half
             before
             his
             death
             drank
             
             nothing
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             not
             eaten
             in
             that
             time
             neither
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             perfect
             miracle
             .
          
           
             When
             our
             Blessed
             Savlour
             Preached
             he
             did
             not
             make
             a
             mountain
             on
             purpose
             but
             went
             up
             into
             the
             next
             at
             hand
             ;
             but
             when
             St.
             Rentegern
             was
             to
             Preach
             in
             Wales
             (
             though
             there
             was
             no
             want
             of
             mountains
             there
             ,
             )
             a
             mountain
             
             rose
             up
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             which
             abideth
             to
             
             this
             day
             ,
             saith
             
               Capgrave
               ;
               Bollandus
            
             in
             the
             
             notes
             on
             his
             life
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               the
               same
               is
               said
               of
               St.
            
             David
             ,
             but
             with
             more
             particular
             circumstances
             ,
             thus
             related
             by
             Mr.
             
               Cressy
               ;
               when
            
             
             
               all
               the
               Fathers
               assembled
               assigned
               St.
            
             David
             
               to
               Preach
               ,
               he
               commanded
               a
               Child
               which
               attended
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               lately
               been
               restored
               to
               life
               by
               him
               to
               spread
               a
               napkin
               under
               his
               feet
               :
               and
               standing
               upon
               it
               he
               began
               to
               expound
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               Law
               to
               the
               Auditory
               .
               All
               the
               time
               that
               his
               Oration
               continued
               a
               snow-white
               Dove
               descending
               from
               Heaven
               sat
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               ;
               and
               moreover
               the
               earth
               on
               which
               he
               stood
               raised
               it self
               under
               him
               ,
               till
               it
               became
               a
               Hill
               ,
               from
               whence
               his
               voice
               like
               a
               trumpet
               was
               clearly
               heard
               and
               understood
               by
               all
               ,
               both
               near
               and
               far
               off
               .
               On
               the
               top
               of
               which
               Hill
               a
               Church
               was
               afterwards
               built
               ,
               which
               remains
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             It
             seems
             St.
             David
             wanted
             St.
             
             Columba's
             voice
             ,
             which
             saith
             Capgrave
             when
             he
             was
             singing
             service
             might
             be
             heard
             distinctly
             above
             a
             mile
             without
             the
             help
             of
             a
             Hill.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             
               that
               Christ
               did
               cure
               the
               lame
               and
               the
               blind
               and
               cleansed
               the
               Lepers
               :
            
             but
             was
             ever
             any
             withered
             arm
             cured
             by
             him
             as
             the
             womans
             was
             at
             the
             Tomb
             of
             St.
             Erardus
             
             which
             made
             such
             a
             noise
             at
             its
             first
             stretching
             ,
             as
             was
             heard
             in
             every
             cerner
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Were
             ever
             Lepers
             cleansed
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             
             Apostles
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             is
             related
             of
             some
             Irish
             Saints
             ,
             by
             Bollandus
             ,
             and
             Colganus
             ?
             
             St.
             Munnu
             in
             the
             life
             of
             St.
             Mochua
             in
             Bollandus
             ,
             wanting
             the
             daily
             conversation
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             fell
             into
             discontent
             about
             it
             ;
             the
             Angel
             told
             him
             he
             must
             be
             humbled
             ,
             St.
             Munnu
             desired
             that
             he
             might
             have
             a
             leprosie
             for
             his
             humiliation
             ;
             his
             prayer
             was
             heard
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             it
             for
             seven
             years
             ;
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             the
             Angel
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             he
             should
             go
             to
             St.
             Mochua
             to
             be
             cured
             .
             St.
             Mochua
             was
             not
             presently
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             St.
             Munnu
             imployed
             himself
             in
             sweeping
             together
             the
             lice
             that
             dropt
             from
             him
             and
             putting
             them
             in
             their
             places
             again
             ;
             (
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             
               Frier
               Bartholmew
            
             of
             Durham
             that
             men
             must
             
             have
             
               nasty
               bodies
            
             if
             they
             would
             have
             
               pure
               souls
            
             )
             at
             last
             S.
             Mochua
             comes
             to
             him
             and
             embraces
             him
             and
             by
             licking
             him
             all
             over
             perfectly
             cured
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             hardest
             part
             of
             his
             task
             was
             
               the
               sucking
               his
               nostrils
            
             which
             he
             did
             three
             times
             and
             drew
             out
             three
             tough
             pieces
             of
             phlegm
             ,
             and
             (
             behold
             a
             miracle
             indeed
             !
             )
             these
             
               thre●
               pieces
            
             were
             turned
             into
             
               three
               talents
               of
               Gold
            
             ,
             which
             were
             preserved
             in
             his
             cabinet
             like
             three
             Golden
             Apples
             .
             I
             confess
             Bollandus
             seems
             a
             little
             startled
             at
             these
             miracles
             ,
             but
             he
             faith
             
               they
               were
               usual
               in
               that
               ●imple
               and
               holy
               nation
               as
               may
               appear
               by
               the
            
             
             
             
               lives
               of
               other
               Saints
            
             .
             I
             wonder
             the
             Jesuit
             durst
             make
             a
             reflection
             on
             the
             whole
             nation
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             Monks
             .
             Colganus
             
             in
             the
             life
             of
             St.
             Fechinus
             relates
             ,
             that
             he
             put
             Dermitius
             his
             Queen
             upon
             this
             nasty
             way
             of
             curing
             a
             leprosie
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             miracle
             followed
             ;
             for
             the
             phlegm
             was
             turned
             into
             
               pure
               gold
            
             ,
             with
             part
             of
             which
             he
             purchased
             land
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             he
             put
             into
             his
             staff
             to
             be
             preserved
             to
             posterity
             .
             This
             story
             is
             three
             times
             related
             in
             Colganus
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             preserve
             the
             memory
             of
             it
             .
             But
             we
             must
             not
             suppose
             our
             own
             
               Country
               Monk●
            
             to
             come
             behind
             the
             Irish
             either
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             or
             this
             faculty
             of
             working
             miracles
             :
             for
             Capgrave
             tells
             us
             that
             St.
             Egbin
             the
             Monk
             used
             the
             same
             way
             of
             cure
             to
             a
             
             leprous
             person
             ;
             but
             instead
             of
             Gold
             (
             O
             horrible
             blasphemy
             !
             )
             that
             which
             he
             suckt
             out
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             very
             flesh
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             For
             he
             found
             this
             leprous
             person
             to
             be
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             held
             him
             by
             the
             sides
             he
             looked
             up
             and
             saw
             the
             Heavens
             opened
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             a
             Cross
             upon
             his
             head
             and
             Angels
             coming
             to
             meet
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             raised
             himself
             up
             into
             the
             air
             ,
             he
             spake
             very
             kind
             words
             at
             parting
             .
             But
             what
             will
             not
             these
             men
             say
             to
             make
             the
             nasty
             Monks
             workers
             of
             miracles
             !
          
           
             It
             was
             prophesied
             that
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messias
             
               the
               Wolf
               and
               the
               Lamb
               should
               lie
            
             
             
               down
               together
               and
               the
               Leopard
               and
               the
               Kid
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             that
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             should
             be
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             to
             remove
             animosities
             out
             of
             the
             World
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             universal
             Peace
             and
             Charity
             .
             But
             the
             Monks
             who
             wrote
             the
             Lives
             of
             these
             Saints
             fearing
             they
             should
             in
             any
             thing
             come
             behind
             what
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             have
             filled
             their
             Legends
             with
             prodigious
             stories
             about
             the
             taming
             of
             Wolves
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             they
             had
             over
             all
             sorts
             of
             living
             creatures
             .
             It
             was
             very
             common
             with
             these
             Saints
             when
             the
             Wolfes
             had
             devoured
             the
             Calves
             to
             make
             them
             come
             and
             suck
             the
             Cows
             in
             their
             places
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             lose
             their
             milk
             .
             So
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             life
             of
             St.
             Gerald
             affirms
             that
             at
             his
             command
             the
             Wolf
             came
             and
             did
             his
             duty
             ;
             
               But
               after
               a
               while
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               nature
               or
               rather
               by
            
             
             
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             Author
             )
             
               the
               Wolf
               went
               to
               a
               hill
               and
               there
               called
               a
               Fawn
               to
               supply
               his
               room
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               they
               got
               both
               the
               Doe
               and
               the
               Fawn
               to
               the
               Monastery
               ;
               and
               from
               hence
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Monastery
               was
               called
            
             Elitheria
             ,
             Elith
             in
             Irish
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               signifying
               a
               Doe
            
             .
             St.
             Fechinus
             his
             mother
             set
             him
             to
             keep
             seven
             Cows
             and
             a
             Calf
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             busie
             at
             his
             contemplation
             ,
             a
             Wolf
             came
             and
             killed
             his
             
             Calf
             ,
             and
             eat
             him
             up
             to
             the
             bones
             ;
             his
             Mother
             chid
             him
             for
             his
             neglect
             ;
             he
             presently
             
             runs
             after
             the
             Wolf
             and
             calls
             to
             him
             as
             his
             acquaintance
             and
             friend
             ,
             the
             Wolf
             presently
             submits
             ,
             he
             takes
             him
             and
             tyes
             him
             to
             a
             hollow
             stone
             ,
             whither
             the
             Cows
             came
             at
             their
             time
             to
             the
             Wolf
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             Calf
             and
             gave
             down
             their
             milk
             as
             freely
             ;
             which
             stone
             hath
             since
             done
             great
             wonders
             .
             Another
             time
             he
             was
             shrewdly
             mistaken
             ,
             for
             instead
             of
             milking
             a
             Cow
             he
             went
             to
             a
             Bull
             ,
             and
             sadly
             complained
             he
             could
             get
             no
             milk
             ,
             
             
               but
               behold
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             
               a
               wonderful
               Miracle
            
             !
             The
             Bull
             gave
             more
             milk
             than
             any
             Cow
             of
             them
             all
             .
             And
             for
             this
             ,
             he
             appeals
             to
             Gods
             omnipotency
             as
             Baronius
             d●th
             for
             the
             Chappel
             of
             Loreto
             .
             Another
             life
             of
             St.
             Fechinus
             relates
             this
             Miracle
             concerning
             Pastolus
             ,
             his
             Cook
             ;
             but
             withal
             
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Bull
               afforded
               as
               much
               milk
               as
               all
               the
               seven
               Cows
               .
            
             St.
             Kentigern
             wanting
             Oxen
             to
             plow
             with
             ,
             commanded
             two
             Stags
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Wood
             and
             do
             their
             work
             ;
             the
             Stags
             presently
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             done
             their
             days
             work
             ,
             returned
             to
             their
             pasture
             again
             .
             At
             last
             a
             Wolf
             seizes
             on
             one
             of
             them
             and
             devours
             him
             .
             Then
             St.
             Kentigern
             stretched
             forth
             his
             hand
             towards
             the
             Wood
             and
             said
             ,
             
               In
               the
               name
               of
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               I
               command
               the
               Wolf
               to
               come
               out
               and
               make
            
             
             
               me
               satisfaction
            
             :
             and
             behold
             the
             Wolf
             came
             howling
             and
             fell
             at
             his
             feet
             .
             To
             whom
             the
             
             Saint
             thus
             spake
             ,
             
               Arise
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               I
               command
               t●ee
               to
               go
               to
               plow
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Stag
               ,
            
             which
             command
             the
             Wolf
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             was
             unequally
             yoked
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             plow
             nine
             Acres
             and
             then
             went
             his
             way
             .
             But
             his
             sowing
             was
             as
             miraculous
             as
             his
             plowing
             ,
             for
             one
             time
             wanting
             grain
             he
             sowed
             sand
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             harvest
             he
             reaped
             excellent
             Wheat
             .
             
             These
             Miracles
             of
             St.
             Kentigern
             I
             the
             rather
             instance
             in
             ,
             because
             one
             being
             offended
             at
             the
             Miracles
             contained
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             these
             Saints
             as
             published
             by
             
               Capgrave
               ;
               Bolland●●
            
             offered
             
             him
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Kentigern
             for
             a
             tryal
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             what
             he
             disliked
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             published
             it
             ,
             
               When
               he
               had
               read
               it
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Bollandus
               ,
               he
               confessed
               if
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Sain●●
               were
               so
               published
               they
               could
               not
               but
               please
               Learned
               men
               .
            
             I
             desire
             such
             persons
             to
             give
             their
             opinions
             by
             these
             instances
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             then
             judge
             whether
             the
             
               New
               Legends
            
             be
             not
             altogether
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             Old.
             
          
           
             When
             a
             Wolf
             had
             devoured
             a
             Calf
             belonging
             to
             St.
             Modwenna
             she
             sent
             her
             Boy
             with
             her
             staff
             to
             him
             to
             command
             him
             to
             come
             
             to
             her
             ;
             the
             Boy
             found
             the
             Wolf
             yet
             eating
             the
             Calf
             ,
             and
             told
             the
             Wolf
             his
             errand
             :
             the
             Wolf
             followed
             him
             like
             a
             Dog
             ,
             and
             fell
             down
             before
             her
             and
             begged
             pardon
             .
             She
             first
             chid
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             bad
             
               him
               keep
               that
            
             
             
               Cow
               out
               of
               danger
               all
               his
               days
               :
            
             which
             the
             Wolf
             punctually
             observed
             ,
             and
             was
             ever
             after
             beloved
             by
             the
             Cow
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Calf
             .
             Yea
             all
             the
             Wolfs
             that
             were
             of
             his
             race
             kept
             the
             Cows
             there
             abouts
             for
             three
             miles
             compass
             ;
             and
             Capgrave
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               are
               less
               than
               others
               and
               have
               white
               spots
               in
               their
               fore
               heads
               ,
               and
               hurt
               no
               body
               .
            
             When
             St.
             Neots
             Oxen
             were
             stollen
             ,
             the
             Stags
             came
             and
             offered
             their
             Service
             to
             Plow
             for
             him
             ;
             at
             which
             
             the
             Thieves
             were
             so
             astonished
             that
             they
             brought
             his
             Oxen
             again
             ;
             and
             some
             say
             that
             all
             the
             Stags
             that
             are
             descended
             from
             them
             have
             white
             marks
             where
             their
             harness
             was
             put
             on
             :
             but
             of
             this
             Capgrave
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               neither
               affirms
               it
               ,
               nor
               because
               of
               Gods
               omnipotency
               dares
               to
               deny
               it
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Bernac
             made
             use
             of
             Stags
             to
             draw
             his
             carriage
             when
             he
             pleased
             ,
             and
             then
             sent
             them
             back
             to
             their
             Forrage
             :
             he
             committed
             his
             Cow
             
             daily
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             which
             led
             her
             out
             and
             brought
             her
             home
             every
             day
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Wales
             sends
             to
             St.
             Bernac
             to
             provide
             him
             a
             supper
             ;
             he
             returns
             a
             rude
             answer
             ,
             (
             as
             any
             man
             but
             one
             of
             their
             Saints
             would
             have
             thought
             )
             that
             he
             owed
             him
             not
             so
             much
             service
             ,
             the
             King
             being
             angry
             sends
             his
             servants
             ,
             who
             chopt
             his
             Cow
             to
             pieces
             ;
             but
             they
             could
             never
             make
             the
             water
             hot
             wherein
             the
             meat
             was
             to
             be
             b●yled
             ;
             the
             King
             then
             
             submits
             and
             very
             humbly
             sues
             for
             pardon
             ;
             then
             St.
             Bernac
             raises
             his
             Cow
             although
             cut
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             commits
             her
             to
             the
             Wolf
             again
             ;
             and
             the
             Monk
             being
             in
             a
             good
             humour
             (
             as
             it
             was
             dangerous
             to
             Princes
             for
             them
             to
             be
             otherwise
             )
             invites
             the
             King
             to
             supper
             ,
             and
             having
             nothing
             provided
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             next
             Oak
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             leaves
             upon
             it
             he
             found
             as
             many
             Manchets
             as
             he
             had
             occasion
             for
             ,
             (
             the
             first
             Manchets
             I
             am
             confident
             that
             ever
             grew
             within
             a
             mile
             of
             an
             Oak
             ;
             )
             then
             to
             the
             River
             he
             goes
             ,
             which
             ran
             with
             Wine
             instead
             of
             Water
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             stones
             in
             the
             River
             were
             turned
             into
             Fishes
             :
             the
             King
             requited
             him
             well
             for
             this
             cheap
             entertainment
             ,
             by
             exempting
             his
             Lands
             from
             all
             Taxes
             .
             By
             these
             few
             instances
             ,
             out
             of
             very
             many
             which
             might
             be
             produced
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             subjection
             Wolfes
             and
             other
             creatures
             were
             in
             to
             them
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             for
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             learn
             ,
             this
             sort
             of
             Miracles
             is
             now
             wholly
             ceased
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             since
             they
             were
             so
             much
             civilized
             ,
             they
             took
             no
             farther
             care
             of
             their
             education
             .
             For
             St.
             Kieran
             intending
             to
             make
             himself
             a
             Cell
             ;
             the
             first
             Disciple
             (
             saith
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             Life
             in
             Colganus
             )
             which
             came
             to
             him
             was
             a
             wild
             Boar
             ,
             which
             brought
             him
             
             rods
             and
             hay
             with
             his
             Teeth
             towards
             his
             Cell
             ,
             then
             came
             a
             Fox
             ,
             a
             Brock
             ,
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             and
             a
             Doe
             :
             and
             
               lived
               very
               strictly
               under
               his
               Government
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               obeyed
               him
               in
               all
               things
               like
               so
               many
               Monks
            
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             expressions
             of
             the
             Author
             ;
             and
             are
             justified
             by
             Colganus
             
             in
             his
             Notes
             ,
             who
             appeals
             to
             the
             State
             of
             Innocency
             ;
             the
             power
             and
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             other
             ancient
             instances
             of
             a
             like
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             obedience
             which
             the
             Birds
             and
             Beasts
             shewed
             to
             St.
             Francis.
             But
             the
             Fox
             never
             thought
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             of
             any
             state
             of
             Innocency
             ,
             for
             he
             stole
             the
             good
             Abbots
             shooes
             ,
             and
             wickedly
             forgetting
             his
             vow
             of
             obedience
             ,
             carried
             them
             to
             his
             old
             Kennel
             ;
             the
             Abbot
             knowing
             this
             sends
             
               another
               Monk
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               Brock
            
             after
             him
             who
             finds
             the
             Fox
             ready
             to
             eat
             up
             the
             shooes
             ;
             and
             with
             much
             ado
             brings
             him
             to
             penance
             ;
             the
             devout
             Abbot
             lays
             open
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             fault
             before
             the
             the
             Fox
             ,
             (
             as
             certainly
             it
             was
             a
             great
             fault
             in
             ●
             Fox
             to
             steal
             shooes
             with
             a
             design
             to
             eat
             them
             )
             who
             submits
             to
             pennance
             and
             fasted
             till
             St.
             Kieran
             bid
             him
             eat
             :
             he
             fasted
             three
             days
             ,
             saith
             Capgrave
             ;
             who
             tells
             the
             same
             story
             only
             calling
             the
             Abbot
             Piranus
             .
             St.
             Abban
             took
             such
             pity
             towards
             the
             lean
             Wolves
             that
             came
             
             out
             of
             the
             Wood
             that
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             take
             one
             of
             the
             Calves
             ;
             upon
             which
             they
             made
             a
             present
             dispatch
             of
             him
             ;
             the
             Wolves
             came
             and
             gave
             him
             thanks
             for
             their
             good
             
             Dinner
             ;
             the
             men
             that
             were
             set
             to
             keep
             the
             Cattel
             ,
             finding
             a
             Calf
             destroyed
             by
             Wolves
             ,
             
             made
             very
             lamentable
             moan
             to
             St.
             Abban
             ;
             at
             which
             he
             fell
             to
             his
             Prayers
             and
             signed
             the
             small
             remainders
             of
             the
             carkass
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             immediately
             skin
             and
             flesh
             covered
             the
             bones
             ,
             and
             the
             Calf
             rose
             up
             just
             of
             the
             same
             colour
             and
             bigness
             he
             was
             of
             before
             :
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             Life
             conjures
             us
             to
             believe
             him
             
               because
               all
               things
               are
               possible
            
             
             
               with
               God.
            
             Another
             time
             as
             he
             was
             sitting
             in
             his
             Cell
             ,
             the
             Wolves
             ran
             in
             among
             the
             Cattel
             ,
             he
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               let
               them
               alone
            
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             time
             the
             Wolves
             not
             only
             forbore
             to
             devour
             them
             ,
             but
             lived
             very
             neighbourly
             with
             them
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             what
             command
             they
             had
             
             over
             these
             creatures
             ;
             but
             in
             my
             mind
             St.
             
               Colmans
               Flea
            
             was
             as
             great
             a
             Miracle
             as
             any
             of
             
             these
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             brought
             a
             Flea
             to
             stand
             just
             upon
             the
             line
             where
             he
             left
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             called
             away
             from
             his
             Book
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             a
             Mouse
             and
             a
             Cock
             to
             wake
             him
             to
             Mattins
             ;
             but
             as
             all
             these
             things
             are
             mortal
             ,
             it
             happened
             that
             these
             three
             dyed
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             good
             man
             was
             so
             disconsolate
             ,
             that
             he
             sent
             to
             St.
             Columba
             to
             comfort
             him
             .
             Colganus
             uses
             such
             expressions
             about
             these
             miraculous
             attendances
             of
             the
             Flea
             and
             
               the
               Mouse
            
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             repeat
             them
             ;
             calling
             them
             
               The
               familiar
               condescensions
               and
               sportings
               of
               Christ
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               which
               can
               only
               seem
               incredible
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               consider
               how
               wonderful
            
             
             
               God
               is
               in
               his
               Saints
            
             .
             Are
             such
             as
             these
             indeed
             the
             
               Favours
               and
               condescensions
            
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Pitiful
             souls
             !
             that
             can
             think
             such
             sopperies
             as
             these
             ,
             the
             expressions
             of
             Gods
             wonderful
             goodness
             to
             his
             Saints
             .
             I
             confess
             some
             of
             their
             Miracles
             upon
             dead
             Cattel
             were
             extraordinary
             ;
             as
             when
             St.
             Mochteus
             raised
             up
             a
             Calf
             after
             it
             was
             eaten
             ;
             when
             
             St.
             Moedoc
             discovered
             a
             man
             that
             had
             stollen
             one
             of
             his
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             afterward
             denyed
             it
             ,
             by
             making
             the
             ear
             of
             it
             hang
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             And
             when
             St.
             Pa●rick
             made
             the
             Goat
             that
             was
             eaten
             cry
             out
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             the
             man
             who
             had
             stollen
             and
             eaten
             him
             .
             These
             were
             very
             wonderful
             things
             ,
             and
             were
             they
             not
             delivered
             by
             such
             substantial
             and
             grave
             witnesses
             as
             these
             Legendary
             Writers
             ,
             could
             hardly
             be
             believed
             .
          
           
             We
             read
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             frequently
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             presently
             ,
             publickly
             ,
             without
             any
             Ceremony
             ;
             but
             we
             never
             read
             they
             play'd
             such
             ridiculous
             pranks
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             Devils
             and
             these
             Legendary
             Saints
             did
             .
             St.
             Fintan
             pull'd
             the
             Devil
             out
             of
             a
             man
             by
             putting
             three
             fingers
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             done
             
             he
             confined
             him
             to
             a
             certain
             Rock
             ,
             where
             for
             all
             that
             we
             know
             he
             continues
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             for
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             Life
             saith
             ,
             he
             did
             so
             till
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             hurt
             no
             body
             .
             To
             d●fend
             
             this
             ,
             Colganus
             flies
             to
             Gods
             omnipotency
             ,
             which
             indeed
             makes
             every
             thing
             possible
             ,
             but
             barely
             of
             it self
             proves
             nothing
             .
             
               Frier
               Bartholomew
            
             of
             Durham
             was
             hugely
             molested
             with
             the
             Devil
             in
             several
             shapes
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Mouse
             ,
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             an
             Ape
             ,
             sometimes
             leaping
             upon
             his
             Legs
             ,
             sometimes
             being
             ready
             to
             choak
             him
             ,
             sometimes
             pulling
             him
             by
             the
             
             Cowle
             and
             casting
             him
             on
             the
             floor
             ;
             at
             last
             after
             many
             tricks
             ,
             the
             stout
             Frier
             takes
             a
             whole
             pot
             of
             holy
             water
             and
             throws
             it
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             sneaked
             away
             horribly
             ashamed
             and
             confounded
             .
             St.
             Benignus
             was
             going
             one
             night
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Mary
             
             in
             Glastonbury
             ;
             upon
             the
             Bridge
             he
             espys
             a
             Devil
             making
             toward
             him
             ;
             after
             some
             sharp
             words
             that
             passed
             between
             them
             the
             Saint
             caught
             hold
             of
             him
             with
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             and
             with
             the
             staff
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             beat
             him
             as
             long
             as
             he
             could
             stand
             over
             him
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             threw
             him
             into
             a
             Well
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             never
             arose
             again
             :
             But
             no
             persons
             ever
             durst
             come
             near
             that
             Well
             since
             that
             time
             saith
             Capgrave
             .
             The
             Devil
             ,
             watching
             his
             opportunity
             ,
             stole
             from
             St.
             Caradoc
             the
             Eremite
             ,
             his
             girdle
             and
             purse
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             good
             man
             was
             looking
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             saw
             the
             Devil
             standing
             
             not
             far
             off
             with
             them
             fleering
             and
             laughing
             at
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             soon
             made
             him
             restore
             them
             again
             .
             We
             must
             not
             forget
             St.
             Dunstans
             
             holding
             the
             Devil
             by
             the
             Nose
             with
             a
             red
             hot
             pair
             of
             Tongs
             ,
             which
             although
             Mr.
             Cressy
             sliely
             passes
             over
             ,
             yet
             his
             friend
             Alford
             honestly
             remembers
             it
             ;
             and
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             an
             heroical
             
             act
             in
             him
             (
             as
             no
             doubt
             it
             was
             )
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             conversion
             ;
             a
             thing
             without
             parallel
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Devils
             fall
             from
             Heaven
             to
             this
             day
             .
             No
             wonder
             it
             made
             him
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               What
               hath
               this
               bald
               pate
               done
               ?
            
             But
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             the
             Devil
             would
             not
             give
             him
             over
             so
             ;
             however
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             change
             his
             shape
             into
             a
             Bear
             ,
             St.
             Dunstan
             finding
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             falls
             upon
             him
             unmercifully
             
             with
             his
             pastoral
             staff
             ,
             and
             never
             gave
             him
             over
             till
             he
             had
             broken
             his
             staff
             upon
             him
             into
             three
             pieces
             .
             The
             Devil
             plaid
             forty
             tricks
             with
             St.
             Goodric
             which
             Capgrave
             relates
             ;
             once
             he
             perswaded
             him
             to
             dig
             for
             a
             
             treasure
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             digged
             a
             little
             way
             ,
             up
             rose
             several
             little
             black
             boys
             with
             shorn
             heads
             ,
             which
             mocked
             him
             and
             threw
             stinking
             pellets
             in
             his
             face
             :
             but
             from
             that
             time
             he
             would
             never
             mind
             money
             more
             :
             and
             therein
             he
             was
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             Devil
             .
             Another
             time
             ,
             the
             Devil
             and
             he
             wrestled
             so
             long
             together
             ,
             that
             the
             combat
             endured
             nine
             hours
             ;
             and
             the
             noise
             of
             it
             was
             heard
             by
             others
             abroad
             ;
             for
             it
             seems
             they
             were
             at
             it
             both
             with
             words
             and
             blows
             .
             But
             at
             last
             St.
             Goodric
             said
             ,
             with
             
             
               the
               help
               of
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               he
               feared
               the
            
             
             
               Devils
               no
               more
               than
               he
               did
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Air.
            
             Never
             was
             poor
             man
             so
             used
             by
             them
             as
             St.
             Guthlac
             in
             his
             retirement
             at
             Crowland
             ;
             for
             they
             made
             nothing
             of
             binding
             him
             and
             
             tossing
             him
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             throwing
             him
             into
             Lakes
             and
             Ponds
             ,
             and
             whipping
             him
             till
             at
             last
             kind
             St.
             Bartholomew
             came
             to
             his
             assistance
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             carry
             him
             safe
             again
             to
             the
             place
             where
             they
             took
             him
             up
             .
             Afterwards
             he
             had
             sufficient
             revenge
             upon
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             some
             he
             made
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             his
             buildings
             ,
             and
             one
             he
             shut
             up
             in
             a
             boyling
             
             pot
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             far
             in
             their
             ways
             of
             combating
             with
             the
             Devils
             ,
             these
             Legendary
             Saints
             out
             did
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             small
             matrer
             with
             them
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             as
             
               Christ
               did
               Lazarus
            
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             head
             of
             Beoanus
             was
             cut
             off
             by
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             at
             St.
             
             Ita's
             prayers
             the
             
             
               head
               came
               posting
               through
               the
               Air
               ,
            
             and
             stood
             by
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             she
             joyned
             them
             as
             fast
             together
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             separated
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             space
             of
             an
             hour
             he
             arose
             as
             sound
             and
             vigorous
             as
             ever
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Life
             :
             and
             these
             things
             are
             written
             if
             we
             believe
             Colganus
             by
             
               a
               faithful
               and
               antient
               Author
            
             .
             
          
           
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             St.
             Patrick
             ,
             of
             whom
             Jocelin
             speaks
             that
             he
             raised
             up
             a
             man
             
             that
             had
             been
             dead
             one
             hundred
             years
             ,
             being
             Grandfather
             to
             him
             for
             whose
             satisfaction
             he
             
             was
             raised
             .
             Jocelin
             doth
             not
             express
             the
             number
             of
             years
             ,
             but
             St.
             Ewin
             in
             Colganus
             doth
             .
             Jocelin
             elswhere
             mentions
             his
             raising
             one
             that
             had
             been
             
               ten
               years
               dead
            
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             to
             remember
             by
             what
             instrument
             St.
             Patrick
             is
             said
             to
             do
             
             these
             things
             ,
             
               viz.
               by
               the
               staff
               of
               Jesus
               ,
            
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             delivered
             to
             him
             by
             one
             who
             said
             he
             had
             it
             from
             Christ
             himself
             and
             was
             the
             very
             same
             he
             used
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             more
             usual
             with
             the
             
               Irish
               Saints
            
             
             to
             raise
             dead
             Cattel
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             ,
             viz.
             Oxen
             and
             Horses
             ,
             Calves
             and
             Hogs
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             abundantly
             in
             Colganus
             .
             One
             thing
             I
             have
             yet
             omitted
             which
             was
             very
             extraordinary
             ;
             viz.
             that
             the
             Kings
             only
             Daughter
             being
             dead
             ;
             they
             sent
             to
             St.
             Gerald
             to
             raise
             
             her
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             did
             it
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             pleasant
             circumstance
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             joy
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             turned
             his
             Daughter
             into
             a
             Son
             at
             her
             Resurrection
             .
             Colganus
             confesses
             
               That
               nothing
               like
               this
               occurs
               in
               story
               ,
               and
               yet
               though
               it
               seem
               never
               so
               incredible
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               question
               Gods
               omnipotency
            
             ;
             especially
             when
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             is
             so
             stoutly
             attested
             .
             That
             which
             comes
             nearest
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             St.
             Abbans
             changing
             the
             sex
             of
             a
             Daughter
             by
             Baptizing
             her
             ;
             as
             the
             same
             Colganus
             
             reports
             it
             ;
             methinks
             he
             need
             not
             have
             troubled
             himself
             to
             have
             heap'd
             together
             so
             many
             stories
             of
             natural
             transformations
             to
             
             make
             these
             credible
             .
             For
             they
             who
             can
             believe
             the
             other
             Miracles
             contained
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             Saints
             published
             by
             him
             ,
             need
             not
             stick
             at
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             World.
             They
             who
             could
             turn
             Acorns
             into
             Pork
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             a
             swerd
             of
             Bacon
             into
             a
             Coulter
             to
             Plow
             with
             ,
             both
             which
             he
             reports
             of
             one
             of
             their
             Saints
             ;
             
             why
             should
             not
             they
             be
             able
             to
             transsorm
             one
             Sex
             into
             another
             ?
             No
             men
             can
             tell
             what
             bounds
             to
             set
             to
             the
             power
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             could
             bring
             a
             man
             from
             Rome
             to
             Cassells
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Bell
             ,
             as
             St.
             Fe●hinus
             did
             Tyrechanus
             ;
             
             or
             that
             could
             feed
             a
             whole
             Army
             with
             one
             small
             measure
             of
             Grain
             for
             three
             days
             together
             ;
             and
             which
             adds
             much
             to
             it
             he
             divided
             that
             measure
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             
             served
             for
             drink
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             sor
             meat
             :
             as
             is
             related
             of
             the
             same
             wonderful
             Saint
             .
             Next
             to
             him
             is
             St.
             Kierans
             feeding
             a
             whole
             Army
             
             with
             a
             Cow
             and
             a
             Hog
             ;
             as
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Lessons
             to
             be
             read
             upon
             his
             day
             ;
             but
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             English
             Martyrology
             ,
             makes
             the
             Miracle
             more
             considerable
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               That
               with
               three
               Cows
               he
               fed
               ten
               Armies
               for
               eight
               days
               .
            
             I●
             ommend
             a
             man
             that
             will
             make
             something
             of
             a
             story
             when
             he
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             mention
             but
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             
               viz.
               Miraculous
               going
               upon
               the
               water
               as
               our
               Saviour
               did
            
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             these
             
             Legendary
             Writers
             will
             leave
             the
             honour
             of
             no
             one
             Miracle
             entire
             to
             our
             Saviour
             excepting
             that
             of
             his
             own
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             and
             to
             which
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             any
             of
             them
             ever
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             .
             But
             for
             passing
             upon
             the
             Waters
             in
             a
             miraculous
             manner
             ,
             nothing
             was
             more
             common
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             scarce
             any
             of
             them
             did
             it
             but
             exceeded
             our
             Saviour
             in
             some
             circumstance
             or
             other
             .
             The
             Sea
             of
             
             Galilee
             on
             which
             our
             Saviour
             walked
             was
             but
             one
             League
             over
             ,
             and
             three
             in
             length
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             he
             walked
             only
             till
             he
             came
             to
             his
             Ship
             ;
             but
             these
             Legendary
             Saints
             made
             nothing
             of
             passing
             from
             Ireland
             to
             Britain
             and
             so
             back
             again
             .
             St.
             Fanchea
             had
             a
             great
             mind
             to
             see
             her
             Brother
             Endeus
             at
             Rome
             and
             took
             
             three
             other
             Virgins
             with
             her
             ,
             but
             commanded
             them
             to
             carry
             no
             manner
             of
             Utensils
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             one
             of
             them
             transgressed
             her
             command
             and
             carried
             a
             brass
             Bason
             with
             her
             ;
             when
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Sea-shore
             to
             pass
             for
             England
             ,
             they
             missing
             a
             Ship
             to
             transport
             them
             ,
             St.
             Fanchea
             spreads
             her
             Mantle
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             walked
             boldly
             upon
             it
             dry
             foot
             ,
             and
             she
             and
             her
             companions
             seated
             themselves
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             wind
             blew
             to
             their
             minds
             but
             on
             a
             sudden
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Mantle
             sinks
             under
             water
             .
             Then
             St.
             Fanchea
             bid
             them
             confess
             their
             sins
             ,
             which
             when
             she
             had
             done
             
             who
             conveyed
             away
             the
             Bason
             ,
             the
             Saint
             takes
             the
             Bason
             and
             throws
             it
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             they
             came
             safe
             to
             their
             port
             in
             Britai●
             ,
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Bason
             comes
             again
             miraculously
             to
             her
             ,
             for
             St.
             Darercha
             finding
             it
             o●
             the
             shore
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             knowing
             how
             useful
             it
             would
             be
             to
             St.
             Fanchea
             for
             the
             washing
             her
             hands
             ,
             beseeched
             Almighty
             God
             (
             in
             so
             important
             a
             business
             )
             to
             imploy
             his
             power
             that
             it
             might
             be
             conveyed
             to
             her
             :
             she
             tyed
             another
             to
             it
             and
             so
             dispatched
             them
             by
             Sea
             ,
             and
             both
             came
             safe
             to
             St.
             Fanchea
             ;
             who
             sends
             back
             her
             own
             to
             St.
             Darercha
             again
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             and
             she
             receiving
             it
             gave
             great
             thanks
             to
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Angels
             .
             Was
             not
             Gods
             Almighty
             Power
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             very
             much
             a●
             the
             beck
             of
             these
             female
             Saints
             ?
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             not
             deceiv'd
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             never
             mentions
             any
             Miracle
             wrought
             by
             a
             Woman
             ,
             no
             not
             even
             by
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             her self
             .
             St.
             Fanchea
             having
             found
             this
             easie
             passage
             returned
             to
             Ireland
             again
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             St.
             Schotinus
             was
             passing
             over
             from
             Ireland
             to
             Wal●●
             
             walking
             upon
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             he
             meets
             a
             Ship
             wherein
             St.
             Barra
             was
             ,
             who
             asked
             him
             
               w●●
               he
               walked
               upon
               the
               Sea
               ?
               Schotinus
            
             told
             him
             
               he
               walked
               in
               a
               flowry
               Meadow
               ,
            
             and
             putting
             down
             his
             hand
             took
             up
             a
             handful
             of
             reddis●
             Flowers
             which
             he
             cast
             into
             his
             bosom
             to
             convince
             him
             .
             St.
             Barra
             on
             the
             other
             side
             took
             
             a
             Fish
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             which
             he
             threw
             towards
             Sch●tinus
             to
             prove
             it
             was
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             
               on
               both
               sides
            
             ,
             thus
             playing
             with
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             
               glorifying
               God
               in
               his
               wonders
               they
               departed
               from
               each
               other
               ,
            
             faith
             Colganus
             .
             Another
             time
             he
             passed
             over
             to
             St.
             David
             from
             Ireland
             
             on
             the
             back
             of
             a
             monstrous
             great
             Beast
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             in
             haste
             by
             the
             Angel
             to
             prevent
             St.
             
             David's
             being
             poisoned
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             great
             wonder
             he
             should
             have
             so
             quick
             a
             passage
             by
             Sea
             ,
             since
             Colganus
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             having
             great
             business
             at
             Rome
             he
             was
             carried
             from
             Ireland
             thither
             in
             a
             day
             :
             and
             having
             
             dispatched
             his
             affairs
             ,
             returned
             to
             Ireland
             in
             another
             day
             .
             St.
             Moedoc
             was
             one
             day
             troubled
             that
             he
             had
             not
             asked
             St.
             David
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             his
             Confessor
             in
             Ireland
             ;
             upon
             this
             
             weighty
             business
             away
             he
             walks
             over
             the
             Sea
             towards
             Wales
             ;
             an
             Angel
             met
             him
             upon
             the
             Sea
             and
             chid
             him
             for
             his
             boldness
             ;
             he
             told
             the
             Angel
             he
             trusted
             to
             Gods
             omnipotency
             and
             goodness
             .
             But
             the
             Angel
             (
             who
             it
             seems
             by
             the
             story
             was
             a
             Heretick
             )
             further
             told
             him
             he
             went
             upon
             a
             needless
             errand
             ,
             for
             he
             needed
             no
             Confessor
             besides
             God
             himself
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             would
             have
             a
             witness
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             should
             choose
             Molua
             .
             Upon
             this
             he
             returns
             .
             But
             he
             bethinks
             himself
             that
             his
             Bell
             was
             in
             Britain
             ;
             (
             for
             we
             must
             know
             that
             the
             Saints
             in
             those
             times
             made
             great
             account
             of
             little
             
             tinkling
             Cymbals
             ;
             so
             we
             read
             of
             St.
             Gildas
             his
             Bell
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             St.
             Cadoc
             for
             men
             to
             swear
             by
             ,
             of
             St.
             Iltutus
             his
             Bell
             ,
             and
             the
             Miracles
             done
             by
             it
             ,
             of
             
             St.
             Davids
             Bell
             ,
             and
             the
             curing
             the
             King
             of
             Dublin
             by
             applying
             it
             to
             his
             Cheek
             ;
             but
             most
             wonderful
             was
             the
             Bell
             of
             St.
             Furseus
             ,
             that
             when
             St.
             Cuanna
             and
             his
             Disciples
             were
             together
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             came
             hovering
             over
             them
             like
             a
             Bird
             ,
             and
             in
             token
             of
             Fraternity
             was
             sent
             by
             him
             from
             Peron
             in
             France
             ;
             which
             comforted
             them
             very
             much
             :
             these
             Bells
             the
             Irish
             have
             a
             strange
             reverence
             for
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             Colganus
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             their
             most
             solemn
             oaths
             are
             by
             them
             .
             )
             And
             assoon
             as
             he
             had
             occasion
             
             for
             his
             Cymbal
             ,
             he
             saw
             it
             swimming
             over
             the
             Sea
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             he
             receiving
             so
             miraculously
             gave
             God
             thanks
             for
             it
             .
             St.
             Abban
             put
             his
             staff
             under
             his
             feet
             and
             marched
             
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             where
             he
             was
             met
             with
             a
             Troop
             of
             Devils
             ,
             who
             threatened
             to
             drown
             him
             ,
             but
             while
             he
             was
             singing
             Psalms
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             heard
             the
             Angels
             singing
             who
             came
             to
             his
             relief
             ;
             then
             an
             Angel
             told
             him
             he
             should
             be
             the
             Patron
             of
             those
             who
             pass
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             entring
             into
             a
             Ship
             should
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             such
             an
             Irish
             saying
             there
             mentioned
             should
             not
             be
             drowned
             :
             at
             which
             he
             more
             rejoyced
             than
             his
             own
             preservation
             .
             Another
             time
             St.
             Ibarus
             
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             go
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             St.
             Abban
             de●ired
             to
             go
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             denyed
             
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             sleeping
             on
             the
             shore
             ,
             the
             Ship
             puts
             to
             Sea
             ,
             when
             he
             wakes
             he
             sees
             it
             sailing
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ,
             he
             prays
             and
             runs
             into
             the
             Sea
             after
             the
             Ship
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             the
             Ship
             stood
             still
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             came
             speedily
             and
             safely
             to
             Britain
             .
             St.
             Moedoes
             Chariot
             and
             Horses
             went
             
             over
             a
             great
             Lake
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             dry
             ground
             .
             This
             was
             pretty
             well
             (
             if
             it
             were
             in
             hot
             weather
             )
             but
             I
             am
             mistaken
             if
             St.
             Walstans
             Herse
             did
             not
             however
             very
             much
             exceed
             his
             Chariot
             ,
             for
             Capgrave
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               it
               not
               only
            
             
             
               went
               upon
               the
               surface
               of
               a
               very
               deep
               water
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               firm
               ground
               ;
               but
               the
               very
               prints
               of
               the
               wheels
               are
               said
               to
               appear
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             I
             confess
             I
             was
             somewhat
             fearful
             Colganus
             would
             have
             quite
             put
             down
             Capgrave
             or
             John
             of
             Tinmouth
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             our
             brave
             Writers
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             this
             one
             passage
             ,
             puts
             me
             in
             good
             hopes
             of
             the
             English
             side
             .
             To
             have
             made
             the
             print
             of
             wheels
             remaining
             upon
             a
             firm
             ground
             for
             so
             many
             years
             would
             have
             sounded
             well
             ;
             but
             to
             have
             them
             seen
             upon
             water
             and
             in
             the
             same
             place
             too
             (
             for
             else
             the
             impression
             would
             soon
             have
             been
             carried
             into
             the
             Sea
             )
             especially
             if
             it
             were
             a
             running
             stream
             ,
             is
             a
             Miracle
             I
             think
             can
             hardly
             be
             parallel'd
             by
             Colganus
             himself
             .
             
             When
             St.
             Modwenna
             and
             her
             three
             Virgin
             companions
             wanted
             a
             convenient
             passage
             from
             
             Ireland
             to
             England
             ,
             an
             Angel
             did
             them
             an
             extraordinary
             kindness
             ,
             saith
             Capgrave
             ,
             for
             he
             cut
             off
             that
             snip
             of
             Land
             which
             they
             stood
             upon
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             removing
             it
             from
             its
             own
             place
             ,
             conveyed
             them
             to
             England
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             done
             he
             settled
             that
             Island
             near
             the
             Castle
             Daganno
             ,
             in
             which
             St.
             Modwenna
             built
             a
             Church
             .
             St.
             Decuman●●
             passed
             over
             from
             Southwales
             to
             Somersetshire
             
             near
             Dunstar
             on
             a
             bundle
             of
             rods
             ;
             but
             St.
             Bernac
             went
             much
             beyond
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             passed
             over
             the
             Sea
             from
             little
             Britainy
             to
             Southwales
             upon
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             Rock
             ,
             which
             
             carried
             him
             on
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             water
             .
             This
             I
             think
             is
             somewhat
             beyond
             bare
             walking
             on
             the
             Sea
             ;
             but
             Colganus
             hath
             something
             to
             out-match
             this
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             they
             writ
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Saints
             for
             the
             whetstone
             )
             for
             St.
             Cuanna
             ,
             and
             eight
             of
             his
             Disciples
             standing
             upon
             a
             
             Rock
             ,
             were
             carried
             over
             the
             Sea
             to
             their
             own
             Country
             :
             which
             Rock
             was
             afterwards
             carryed
             to
             his
             Cell
             and
             he
             kept
             seven
             Lents
             upon
             it
             .
             St.
             Hya
             went
             somewhat
             easier
             upon
             a
             small
             leaf
             she
             saw
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             passed
             upon
             that
             from
             Ireland
             to
             Cornwall
             ,
             sooner
             than
             St.
             Fingar
             and
             all
             his
             companions
             could
             reach
             
             it
             .
             This
             not
             only
             is
             delivered
             by
             Colganus
             ,
             but
             by
             St.
             Anselm
             ,
             and
             is
             published
             among
             
             his
             works
             by
             Picardus
             .
             St.
             
               Patricks
               Altar
            
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             for
             its
             excellent
             faculty
             not
             only
             of
             swimming
             it self
             but
             transporting
             others
             over
             the
             Sea
             :
             for
             when
             St.
             Patrick
             was
             to
             go
             over
             from
             Britain
             to
             Ireland
             ,
             a
             certain
             Leper
             standing
             on
             the
             shore
             begged
             earnestly
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             
             Ship
             with
             him
             ;
             the
             Seamen
             absolutely
             denyed
             him
             .
             St.
             Patrick
             out
             of
             great
             pity
             threw
             over
             a
             stone
             Altar
             the
             Pope
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             bad
             the
             Leper
             sit
             upon
             that
             :
             upon
             which
             he
             went
             safely
             to
             Ireland
             and
             landed
             the
             same
             moment
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Ship.
             
               David
               Roth
            
             in
             his
             Elucidations
             upon
             Jocelin
             consesses
             this
             
             to
             be
             somewhat
             an
             odd
             Miracle
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             he
             very
             Philosophically
             speaks
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             heavy
             body
             to
             tend
             downwards
             ;
             but
             still
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             fabulous
             Miracles
             must
             be
             defended
             by
             Gods
             omnipotency
             .
             From
             which
             Argument
             we
             must
             believe
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             told
             us
             ;
             because
             
               all
               things
               are
               possible
               with
               God.
            
             How
             can
             we
             then
             question
             St.
             
             Barr's
             
             r●ding
             in
             the
             Sea
             on
             St.
             Davids
             Horse
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             Meadow
             ?
             and
             his
             meeting
             St.
             Brendan
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             a
             Whale
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             had
             saulted
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             St.
             Brendan's
             saying
             ,
             
               Mirabilis
               Deus
               in
               Sanctis
               suis
            
             ,
             they
             parted
             ,
             St.
             Bar
             Landed
             a
             Horse-back
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             told
             this
             wonderful
             voyage
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             in
             memoof
             
             this
             Miracle
             they
             set
             up
             a
             brazen
             horse
             over
             the
             Image
             of
             St.
             Bar.
             The
             same
             Argument
             I
             suppose
             will
             defend
             the
             seven
             years
             voyage
             of
             St.
             Brendan
             in
             quest
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             respects
             was
             the
             most
             extraordinary
             ,
             that
             
             ever
             was
             made
             on
             the
             Sea.
             Which
             I
             shall
             briefly
             relate
             out
             of
             
               Colganus
               ,
               Capgrave
            
             ,
             and
             
               John
               à
               Bosco
            
             .
             St.
             Barinthus
             coming
             to
             visit
             St.
             Brendan
             ,
             was
             desired
             by
             him
             to
             tell
             what
             wonders
             he
             had
             lately
             seen
             in
             the
             Sea
             ;
             then
             St.
             Barinthus
             related
             how
             his
             Disciple
             Mernoc
             had
             found
             an
             Island
             near
             a
             great
             Rock
             ,
             called
             
               The
               delightful
               Island
            
             ,
             whither
             he
             had
             drawn
             many
             Monks
             ,
             and
             many
             wonders
             were
             done
             among
             them
             :
             which
             he
             understanding
             had
             a
             great
             mind
             to
             visit
             them
             ;
             after
             three
             days
             Voyage
             they
             came
             out
             to
             meet
             him
             like
             swarms
             of
             Bees
             ,
             his
             coming
             being
             revealed
             to
             them
             before
             ;
             they
             had
             no
             food
             but
             Apples
             and
             Nuts
             ,
             and
             Fruits
             ,
             and
             Herbs
             ;
             after
             he
             had
             observed
             their
             orders
             and
             discipline
             ,
             and
             viewed
             the
             Island
             ,
             his
             Disciple
             Mernoc
             led
             him
             to
             the
             shore
             ,
             where
             a
             Boat
             lay
             ready
             into
             which
             they
             went
             and
             made
             Westward
             towards
             an
             Island
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Promise
               which
               the
               Saints
               are
               to
               inhabit
               in
               the
               last
               times
            
             ;
             after
             a
             sudden
             darkness
             and
             a
             glorious
             light
             succeeding
             it
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Island
             ,
             where
             all
             Herbs
             were
             in
             flower
             ,
             and
             all
             Trees
             bore
             Fruit
             ,
             and
             no
             stones
             in
             it
             but
             
             Jewels
             ;
             after
             fifteen
             days
             travel
             they
             came
             to
             a
             great
             River
             running
             Eastward
             ;
             while
             they
             were
             debating
             how
             to
             pass
             it
             ,
             one
             comes
             to
             them
             in
             great
             glory
             ,
             and
             calling
             them
             by
             their
             names
             commanded
             them
             to
             fly
             back
             for
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             pass
             over
             .
             While
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             ask
             him
             impertinent
             questions
             ,
             he
             describes
             to
             them
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             meat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             or
             cloathing
             there
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             perpetual
             day
             ,
             for
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               the
               light
               of
               it
               .
            
             Assoon
             as
             this
             person
             had
             conducted
             them
             to
             their
             Boat
             ,
             he
             vanished
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             :
             and
             they
             return'd
             to
             
               the
               delightful
               Island
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             smell
             of
             their
             Garments
             their
             Brethren
             found
             they
             had
             been
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             for
             that
             smell
             lasted
             above
             forty
             days
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             it
             used
             to
             do
             with
             those
             who
             had
             been
             in
             
               Paradise
               .
            
             )
             Here
             Barinthius
             saith
             ,
             he
             continued
             with
             his
             Disciple
             two
             whole
             weeks
             longer
             ,
             and
             although
             they
             neither
             eat
             nor
             drank
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             yet
             they
             seemed
             as
             full
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             drunk
             with
             new
             Wine
             .
             After
             which
             time
             he
             took
             his
             leave
             of
             
               the
               delightful
               Island
            
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             his
             own
             Cell
             .
             St.
             Brendan
             was
             so
             struck
             with
             admiration
             at
             this
             pleasant
             story
             ,
             that
             
               he
               fell
               upon
               his
               face
               and
               praised
               God
               for
               the
               great
               discoveries
               he
               had
               made
               to
               his
               People
               .
            
             Forthwith
             St.
             Brendan
             resolves
             upon
             a
             Voyage
             thither
             ,
             and
             out
             
             of
             3000.
             
             Monks
             makes
             choice
             of
             14.
             to
             go
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             proposes
             the
             keeping
             a
             fast
             of
             40.
             days
             ,
             by
             three
             days
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             it
             .
             After
             this
             they
             prepare
             a
             small
             vessel
             for
             themselves
             (
             for
             it
             seems
             they
             durst
             not
             venture
             to
             walk
             on
             the
             Sea
             so
             far
             )
             very
             light
             the
             Vessel
             was
             ,
             and
             covered
             over
             with
             tanned
             hides
             ,
             greasing
             all
             the
             seams
             with
             butter
             (
             which
             the
             ancient
             
               M.
               S.
            
             in
             Colganus
             and
             Capgrave
             expresly
             mention
             )
             thus
             taking
             in
             provision
             for
             40.
             days
             ,
             they
             set
             sail
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             good
             gale
             for
             15.
             days
             ,
             then
             they
             tugged
             at
             their
             Oars
             till
             they
             were
             all
             weary
             ,
             which
             St.
             Brendan
             observing
             ,
             bad
             them
             hoyse
             their
             sails
             and
             
               let
               God
               drive
               them
               whither
               he
               pleased
            
             ;
             after
             40.
             days
             ,
             their
             provision
             was
             quite
             spent
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             espied
             a
             high
             rocky
             Island
             in
             which
             after
             three
             days
             ,
             they
             went
             on
             shore
             ,
             and
             found
             a
             spacious
             hall
             furnished
             with
             beds
             ,
             and
             seats
             ,
             and
             water
             to
             wash
             with
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             utensils
             of
             several
             metals
             ,
             horses
             bits
             ,
             and
             horns
             done
             with
             Silver
             .
             Here
             one
             of
             the
             Brethren
             could
             not
             hold
             his
             hands
             ,
             but
             although
             expresly
             against
             St.
             Brenda●s
             command
             ,
             he
             had
             secretly
             put
             up
             a
             silver
             bitt
             ,
             but
             upon
             strict
             examination
             he
             confessed
             his
             fault
             and
             threw
             it
             before
             them
             ;
             then
             a
             little
             black
             Devil
             went
             out
             of
             him
             and
             railed'at
             St.
             Brendan
             for
             dispossessing
             him
             ;
             
             but
             he
             commanded
             him
             to
             hurt
             no
             one
             till
             ●●e
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             Being
             refreshed
             here
             ,
             ●hey
             put
             to
             sea
             again
             and
             came
             to
             another
             ●sland
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             to
             one
             called
             the
             
               Para●ise
               of
               Birds
            
             ,
             and
             for
             three
             months
             after
             saw
             ●othing
             but
             sea
             ;
             at
             last
             they
             came
             to
             the
             
               ●sland
               of
               Silence
            
             where
             the
             Monks
             never
             ●pake
             but
             at
             prayers
             ;
             only
             the
             Abbot
             gave
             an
             ●ccount
             to
             the
             strangers
             of
             their
             miraculous
             ●way
             of
             living
             ;
             for
             every
             day
             they
             had
             twelve
             ●oaves
             sent
             them
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             upon
             ●estivals
             and
             Sundays
             twenty
             four
             ,
             every
             one
             ●hen
             having
             a
             whole
             loaf
             :
             which
             custom
             had
             continued
             for
             eighty
             years
             with
             them
             ever
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             St.
             Patrick
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             felt
             cold
             or
             heat
             ,
             and
             the
             lamps
             in
             their
             Church
             were
             kindled
             from
             Heaven
             and
             never
             diminished
             with
             burning
             ;
             the
             Altars
             and
             all
             the
             Vessels
             were
             made
             of
             Christal
             .
             When
             any
             of
             the
             Monks
             wanted
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             went
             and
             kneeled
             before
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             but
             spake
             nothing
             .
             The
             Abbot
             by
             Revelation
             knew
             what
             they
             desired
             ,
             and
             writ
             down
             his
             answer
             in
             a
             Table-book
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             that
             eighty
             years
             the
             Abbot
             protested
             to
             St.
             Brendan
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             man
             but
             only
             at
             prayers
             :
             and
             they
             had
             none
             of
             them
             felt
             any
             infirmity
             of
             body
             or
             mind
             since
             their
             coming
             thither
             .
             While
             they
             were
             thus
             discoursing
             a
             fiery
             Arrow
             came
             from
             Heaven
             
             and
             kindled
             all
             the
             Lamps
             .
             Many
             other
             Islands
             they
             came
             at
             with
             great
             variety
             of
             accidents
             too
             many
             to
             be
             transcribed
             .
             As
             their
             meeting
             with
             a
             great
             Whale
             that
             ca●●
             out
             fire
             and
             water
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             which
             St.
             Brendan
             killed
             by
             his
             prayers
             and
             gave
             them
             a
             third
             part
             of
             him
             to
             eat
             ;
             (
             which
             I
             suppose
             by
             the
             fire
             and
             water
             that
             came
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             believed
             to
             be
             well
             sodden
             already
             )
             the
             strange
             Bird
             that
             brought
             them
             a
             bunch
             of
             grapes
             as
             big
             as
             apples
             ;
             the
             Griffin
             that
             was
             destroyed
             by
             that
             Bird
             ;
             the
             Glass
             Sea
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             could
             see
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             the
             Christalline
             Pillar
             that
             reached
             up
             to
             the
             Sky
             ,
             covered
             with
             so
             thin
             a
             Canopy
             that
             their
             Ship
             passed
             through
             one
             of
             the
             holes
             of
             it
             ,
             every
             side
             of
             which
             Pillar
             contained
             1400.
             cubits
             ;
             the
             Island
             of
             Black-Smiths
             ,
             where
             they
             heard
             the
             Anvils
             as
             loud
             as
             thunder
             ,
             which
             proved
             at
             last
             to
             be
             the
             suburbs
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             they
             guessed
             by
             the
             howlings
             they
             heard
             and
             the
             stench
             they
             smelt
             :
             the
             
               Island
               of
            
             Paul
             
               the
               Eremit
            
             ,
             where
             he
             lived
             for
             forty
             years
             without
             food
             ,
             and
             was
             all
             hairy
             and
             as
             white
             as
             snow
             .
             In
             the
             seventh
             year
             ,
             saith
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Machutes
             ,
             
             they
             came
             to
             a
             certain
             Island
             where
             they
             found
             a
             Tomb
             of
             a
             wonderful
             length
             ;
             then
             because
             of
             the
             infidelity
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             would
             hardly
             believe
             that
             there
             ever
             was
             a
             man
             of
             
             that
             prodigious
             height
             ,
             St.
             Brendan
             and
             the
             ●est
             desired
             St.
             Machutis
             to
             raise
             him
             out
             of
             ●is
             Grave
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             to
             satisfie
             their
             ●uriosity
             had
             courteously
             done
             ,
             they
             asked
             ●im
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             he
             was
             a
             Gi●nt
             (
             which
             I
             suppose
             they
             were
             convinced
             of
             ●y
             their
             eyes
             )
             and
             that
             his
             name
             was
             Mil●●●
             that
             he
             had
             lain
             in
             Hell
             so
             long
             ,
             but
             now
             ●e
             was
             a
             Christian
             and
             desired
             to
             be
             bapti●ed
             ;
             which
             was
             performed
             by
             St.
             Machutis
             ;
             ●f
             it
             were
             by
             dipping
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             done
             in
             the
             ●ea
             doubtless
             .
          
           
             This
             Giant
             gave
             them
             the
             first
             discovery
             ●f
             the
             Island
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             for
             once
             walking
             
             ●n
             the
             Sea
             ,
             he
             said
             he
             had
             seen
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             compassed
             about
             with
             a
             Golden
             Wall
             and
             ●et
             as
             clear
             as
             Christal
             ,
             but
             he
             being
             a
             Hea●hen
             could
             see
             no
             entrance
             into
             it
             .
             They
             de●ired
             him
             to
             conduct
             them
             thither
             ,
             he
             takes
             the
             Cable
             of
             the
             Ship
             and
             walks
             into
             the
             Sea
             and
             drew
             the
             Ship
             after
             him
             (
             which
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             St.
             Machutis
             his
             life
             well
             observes
             ●s
             a
             thing
             one
             would
             hardly
             believe
             ;
             but
             
               Joh.
               à
               Bosco
            
             thinks
             he
             hath
             fully
             cleared
             all
             in
             ●is
             Notes
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             for
             his
             ●urther
             satisfaction
             )
             presently
             a
             mighty
             storm
             arose
             so
             that
             they
             were
             forced
             back
             to
             ●he
             same
             Island
             ,
             where
             the
             Giant
             died
             .
             While
             ●hey
             were
             now
             debating
             about
             their
             return
             home
             ,
             they
             beheld
             a
             small
             Island
             in
             the
             Sea
             ;
             
             when
             they
             were
             landed
             upon
             it
             ,
             they
             desire●
             St.
             Machutis
             to
             say
             Mass
             and
             when
             they
             cam●
             to
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             they
             found
             the
             Island
             give
             a
             terrible
             shrug
             ,
             which
             put
             them
             all
             into
             a
             fright
             ,
             a●
             last
             they
             discovered
             their
             Island
             to
             be
             a
             gre●●
             Whale
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             most
             judicious
             among
             them
             thought
             ,
             the
             Leviathan
             ;
             we
             may
             well
             thin●
             they
             made
             hast
             with
             their
             Mass
             ,
             and
             wishe●
             themselves
             well
             off
             of
             this
             new
             Island
             ;
             upon
             St.
             Machutis
             his
             prayers
             
               Leviathan
               di●
               not
               sport
               himself
               in
               the
               waters
            
             but
             stood
             still
             ,
             till
             the
             Monks
             were
             got
             clear
             of
             him
             ,
             the●
             they
             sung
             jubilate
             in
             their
             Ship
             ,
             and
             as
             that
             Author
             saith
             ,
             returned
             home
             .
             But
             he
             wa●
             certainly
             mistaken
             ,
             for
             Capgrave
             saith
             ,
             the●
             did
             at
             last
             find
             the
             Island
             of
             Paradise
             and
             a●●
             things
             answerable
             to
             St.
             
             Barinthus's
             description
             :
             and
             staid
             there
             forty
             days
             ,
             and
             then
             〈◊〉
             young
             man
             bid
             St.
             
               Brendan
               load
               his
               Shi●
               with
               Jewels
               and
               return
               home
               ;
               for
               that
               Isla●●
               was
               reserved
               for
               their
               successors
               when
               tim●●
               of
               persecution
               should
               happen
               .
            
             Now
             to
             pro●●
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             story
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             seems
             the●
             were
             some
             Infidels
             that
             presumed
             to
             question
             it
             ,
             )
             Colganus
             reckons
             up
             abundance
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Saints
             wherein
             it
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             but
             a
             Book
             of
             Litanies
             ,
             above
             800.
             years
             old
             wherein
             
               the
               companions
               o●
               St.
            
             Brend●n
             
               in
               seeking
               the
               Land
               of
               promis●
               are
               solem●ly
               invocated
            
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             day
             is
             se●
             
             down
             in
             their
             ancient
             Martyrologie
             :
             and
             when
             St.
             Brendan
             was
             returned
             ,
             he
             gave
             an
             account
             of
             his
             voyage
             to
             St.
             Abban
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             by
             the
             command
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             saith
             the
             Author
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             which
             Colganus
             calls
             
               an
               illustrious
            
             
             
               testimony
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
            
             Thus
             having
             given
             an
             account
             of
             this
             miraculous
             voyage
             ,
             and
             despairing
             to
             meet
             with
             any
             thing
             like
             it
             ,
             I
             here
             give
             over
             my
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Miracles
             which
             have
             been
             received
             and
             believed
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             considerable
             parts
             of
             Europe
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             without
             farther
             reflections
             upon
             them
             ,
             I
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             the
             Testimony
             on
             which
             they
             have
             been
             received
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             compared
             in
             point
             of
             credibility
             ,
             with
             that
             Testimony
             on
             which
             the
             Christian
             Church
             hath
             believed
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Only
             one
             thing
             I
             desire
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             viz.
             that
             I
             have
             not
             raked
             their
             Kennels
             ,
             nor
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Authorities
             of
             
               Jacobus
               de
               Voragine
               ,
               Petrus
               de
               Natalibus
               ,
               Claudius
               Rota
               ,
               Cantiprata●us
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             no
             nor
             yet
             of
             
               Caesarius
               ab
               Heisterbach
               ,
               Dauroultius
               ,
               Marulus
               ,
               Gononus
               ,
            
             or
             such
             as
             have
             made
             Collections
             to
             my
             hands
             ,
             but
             have
             taken
             their
             most
             approved
             and
             late
             writers
             ,
             and
             such
             whose
             Authorities
             themselves
             make
             use
             of
             in
             other
             things
             .
             Capgrave
             ,
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             taken
             most
             of
             his
             
             lives
             out
             of
             John
             of
             
               Tinmouths
               Sanctilogi●●
            
             ,
             
             whom
             Pits
             commends
             for
             
               his
               excellent
               learning
            
             ,
             and
             that
             work
             particularly
             ,
             
               for
               his
               diligence
               ,
               exactness
               ,
               wit
               and
               judgement
               which
               he
               shewed
               in
               it
               ;
               that
               he
               cut
               off
               many
               superfluous
               things
               with
               discretion
            
             ;
             and
             if
             Capgrave
             took
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             suppose
             that
             aft●●
             so
             many
             strainings
             we
             have
             only
             the
             best
             left
             ;
             considering
             the
             Character
             that
             is
             given
             of
             
               Capgrave
               ;
               an
               excellent
               Divine
            
             saith
             
               Possevin
               ;
               the
               chief
               of
               his
               time
               for
               piety
               and
               learning
            
             
             saith
             
               Harpsfield
               ;
               the
               most
               learned
               man
               that
               ever
               was
               of
               his
               order
               in
            
             England
             ,
             say
             Josephus
             Pamphilus
             
               and
               others
               in
            
             Pits
             ;
             
               a
               man
               of
               such
               excellent
               parts
               and
               wit
            
             saith
             Pits
             himself
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               scarce
               any
               equal
               ,
               none
               superiour
               in
            
             England
             
               in
               his
               time
            
             :
             and
             among
             other
             things
             he
             commends
             him
             
               for
               his
               judgement
            
             and
             therefore
             his
             Authority
             will
             not
             be
             rejected
             as
             mean
             and
             contemptible
             among
             themselves
             .
             Colganus
             
               his
               first
               Tome
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             only
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             was
             published
             at
             Lovain
             A.
             D.
             1645.
             with
             great
             approbations
             from
             the
             General
             of
             his
             order
             at
             Rome
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Professors
               of
            
             Lovain
             ,
             from
             the
             
               Ordinary
               Censor
               Librorum
            
             ,
             from
             four
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             by
             commendatory
             Epistles
             from
             Vernulaeus
             and
             
               Erycius
               Puteanus
            
             who
             highly
             applauds
             him
             for
             his
             industry
             ,
             piety
             and
             faithfulness
             ;
             
             therefore
             my
             Adversaries
             cannot
             pretend
             that
             I
             have
             picked
             up
             some
             old
             worm●aten
             stories
             with
             which
             to
             disgrace
             their
             miracles
             :
             No
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             published
             with
             as
             great
             approbation
             ,
             as
             ever
             any
             Books
             come
             forth
             among
             them
             .
             And
             for
             the
             
               Jesuits
               Collection
               at
            
             Antwerp
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             sometimes
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             begun
             by
             Bollandus
             and
             continued
             by
             Henschenius
             and
             Papebrochius
             ,
             it
             was
             published
             since
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1642.
             and
             with
             as
             much
             ostentation
             of
             care
             and
             judgement
             as
             ever
             any
             thing
             was
             set
             forth
             in
             that
             kind
             ;
             the
             last
             volume
             I
             have
             yet
             seen
             ,
             came
             forth
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1668.
             with
             sufficient
             approbations
             .
             So
             that
             whatever
             judgement
             be
             passed
             upon
             the
             miracles
             ,
             they
             cannot
             deny
             the
             Books
             I
             have
             made
             use
             of
             to
             be
             of
             greatest
             Authority
             of
             any
             extant
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             and
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             they
             will
             meet
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             infidelity
             from
             all
             that
             have
             not
             captivated
             their
             understandings
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             Having
             thus
             far
             shewed
             how
             much
             
             the
             miracles
             boasted
             of
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             fall
             short
             in
             point
             of
             credibility
             of
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             the
             different
             nature
             of
             the
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             miracles
             themselves
             ;
             I
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             second
             
             thing
             ,
             viz
             
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               credibility
               of
               the
               Wilnesses
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               is
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               persons
               much
               more
               credible
               than
               themselves
               .
            
             For
             if
             the
             most
             impartial
             Witnesses
             utterly
             deny
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             comparison
             to
             be
             made
             between
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             latter-ages
             with
             those
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             and
             hls
             Apostles
             ,
             If
             persons
             living
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             have
             asserted
             such
             things
             concerning
             their
             miracles
             ,
             as
             sufficiently
             discover
             ,
             that
             their
             Testimony
             is
             not
             to
             be
             relied
             upon
             ;
             then
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             any
             man
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             intolerable
             impudence
             in
             any
             to
             parallel
             the
             mlracles
             of
             that
             Church
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             most
             impartial
             Witnesses
             have
             asserted
             the
             direct
             contrary
             to
             
               E.
               W.
               viz.
            
             by
             affirming
             that
             no
             comparison
             is
             to
             be
             made
             between
             the
             miracles
             of
             after-ages
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             The
             most
             impartial
             Witnesses
             in
             this
             case
             must
             be
             men
             of
             approved
             sanctity
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             persons
             of
             great
             judgement
             and
             experience
             ,
             and
             that
             lived
             at
             such
             a
             time
             when
             no
             interest
             could
             byass
             them
             to
             favour
             one
             side
             more
             than
             the
             other
             .
             And
             such
             in
             all
             respects
             were
             St.
             Chrysostom
             and
             St.
             Augustin
             ;
             to
             them
             therefore
             we
             appeal
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             St.
             Chrysostom
             not
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             but
             several
             
             times
             and
             upon
             very
             different
             occasions
             delivers
             his
             opinion
             upon
             this
             subject
             .
             In
             his
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             Paul
             
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             the
             five
             first
             verses
             ,
             puts
             this
             Question
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               for
               whose
               sake
               is
               the
               power
               of
               miracles
               now
               forbidden
               ?
            
             which
             he
             at
             large
             discusses
             in
             that
             place
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             his
             answer
             is
             this
             ;
             
               either
               the
               persons
               who
               put
               that
               Question
               do
               believe
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               they
               do
               not
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               let
               them
               give
               an
               account
               how
               the
               Christian
               Religian
               which
               is
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               present
               interests
               of
               men
               should
               prevail
               so
               much
               in
               the
               world
               as
               it
               hath
               done
               :
               for
               if
               they
               believed
               without
               miracles
               that
               would
               appear
               to
               be
               a
               far
               greater
               miracle
               .
               But
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             because
             
             
               no
               miracles
               are
               wrought
               now
               ,
               make
               not
               that
               an
               evidence
               that
               none
               were
               wrought
               then
               ;
               for
               then
               it
               was
               useful
               there
               should
               be
               miracles
               ,
               and
               now
               it
               is
               useful
               there
               should
               not
               .
            
             Can
             any
             Testimony
             be
             plainer
             and
             more
             express
             than
             this
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             he
             should
             believe
             as
             great
             miracles
             were
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             afterwards
             as
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             asserts
             that
             there
             were
             none
             ,
             but
             saith
             it
             would
             not
             be
             useful
             to
             the
             Church
             there
             should
             be
             any
             ?
             Because
             as
             he
             adds
             immediately
             after
             ,
             
               those
               who
               preach
               now
               do
               not
               preachly
               Inspiration
               as
               the
               Apostle
               did
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               only
               that
               doctrine
               which
               they
               receiv●d
               from
               them
               :
               and
               therefore
               make
               use
               of
               their
               miracles
               to
               confirm
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               they
               spake
               .
               But
               why
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               were
               miracles
               useful
               then
               and
               not
               now
               ?
               because
               the
               continual
               working
               of
               miracles
               would
               lessen
               faith
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               have
               not
               seen
               and
               yet
               have
               believed
               .
               But
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               be
               convinced
               without
               signs
               ,
               thou
               maist
               see
               signs
               ,
               although
               not
               such
               as
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               wrought
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               prophesies
            
             ;
             several
             of
             which
             he
             there
             mentions
             .
             
               Why
               then
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               do
               not
               all
               believe
               now
            
             ?
             to
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               that
               the
               first
               Christians
               did
               not
               believe
               only
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               miracles
               they
               saw
               ,
               but
               by
               seeing
               the
               holy
               and
               exemplary
               lives
               of
               those
               who
               wrought
               them
               ;
               It
               is
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               therefore
               the
               want
               of
               the
               primitive
               sanctity
               rather
               than
               miracles
               which
               makes
               men
               yet
               continue
               in
               their
               insidelity
               :
               let
               those
               that
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               be
               saved
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               wherein
               they
               will
               find
               both
               the
               miracles
               they
               wrought
               and
               the
               holy
               conversations
               which
               they
               led
               .
               But
               if
               a
               man
               be
               found
               that
               hath
               any
               foot-steps
               left
               of
               the
               ancient
               wisdom
               he
               presently
               leaves
               the
               City
               and
               conversation
               ,
               and
               betakes
               himself
               to
               the
               mountains
               ,
               a
               fair
               pretence
               is
               made
               for
               this
               to
               prevent
               the
               deadning
               of
               devotion
               ;
               as
               though
               it
               were
               not
               better
            
             
             
               to
               be
               duller
               and
               to
               gain
               others
               ,
               than
               remaining
               in
               a
               mountain
               to
               see
               round
               about
               thee
               thy
               Brethren
               destroyed
               .
            
             As
             he
             excellently
             speaks
             ,
             though
             I
             doubt
             with
             little
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Monastick
             pretenders
             to
             perfection
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Elsewhere
             complaining
             of
             the
             degenerate
             lives
             of
             Christians
             ,
             
               from
               whence
               now
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               Christians
            
             
             
               be
               perswaded
               to
               believe
               ?
               from
               miracles
               ?
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               but
               those
               are
               not
               now
               wrought
               .
               Who
               is
               there
               now
               a
               days
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               St.
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               who
               had
               such
               a
               divine
               power
               going
               along
               with
            
             
             
               his
               preaching
               ;
               who
               was
               terrible
               to
               Devils
               if
               he
               only
               appeared
               and
               said
               nothing
               ;
               but
               if
               all
               we
               were
               met
               together
               with
               a
               thousand
               prayers
               and
               tears
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               do
               so
               much
               as
               St.
            
             Pauls
             
               handkerchief
               did
            
             .
             And
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             believe
             that
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ever
             thought
             the
             miracles
             of
             after
             ages
             could
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             No
             ,
             he
             utterly
             blasts
             the
             Testimony
             of
             such
             who
             afterwards
             have
             pretended
             to
             miracles
             ,
             unless
             they
             can
             shew
             a
             plain
             reason
             why
             miracles
             should
             cease
             in
             St.
             Chrysostoms
             time
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             common
             again
             afterwards
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             world
             was
             not
             so
             fully
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             then
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             as
             great
             occasion
             for
             miracles
             ,
             as
             could
             be
             pretended
             in
             succeeding
             Ages
             ;
             all
             the
             difference
             that
             I
             can
             
             find
             was
             ,
             that
             men
             were
             honester
             and
             wiser
             then
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Christian
             world
             degenerated
             from
             the
             piety
             and
             goodness
             of
             the
             primitive
             times
             it
             pretended
             to
             come
             nearer
             to
             the
             Age
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             doing
             wonders
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             with
             St.
             Chrysostom
             speaks
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             imperfect
             work
             upon
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             who
             hath
             sometimes
             
             gone
             under
             St.
             
             Chrysostom's
             name
             :
             and
             herein
             differs
             not
             at
             all
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               formerly
               true
               Christians
               were
               differenced
               from
               the
               false
               by
               the
               miracles
               which
               they
               wrought
               ;
               the
               false
               Christians
               either
               not
               being
               able
               to
               work
               any
               ,
               or
               not
               such
               as
               the
               true
               Christians
               wrought
               ;
               but
               empty
               signs
               such
               as
               caused
               admiration
               ,
               but
               brought
               no
               benefit
            
             
             
               with
               them
               .
               But
               now
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               this
               working
               of
               miracles
               is
               wholly
               taken
               away
               and
               only
               pretended
               to
               by
               false
               Christians
               .
            
             Let
             
               E.
               W.
            
             and
             such
             as
             he
             ,
             consider
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             see
             who
             they
             are
             that
             pretend
             to
             miracles
             since
             the
             primitive
             days
             ,
             
               Carolus
               Seribanus
            
             who
             undertook
             to
             write
             a
             defence
             of
             Lipsius
             his
             
               Virgo
               Hallensis
            
             ,
             thinks
             to
             escape
             this
             Testimony
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               this
               Author
               only
               denys
            
             
             
               such
               kind
               of
               miracles
               to
               continue
               still
               as
               w●re
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               speaking
               and
               understanding
               tongues
            
             .
             But
             
               E.
               W.
            
             makes
             no
             limitation
             at
             all
             ,
             nay
             he
             not
             only
             saith
             
               the
               same
            
             ,
             but
             
               greater
               miracles
               have
               been
               done
               in
            
             
             
               the
               Roman
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             ●hese
             very
             miracles
             have
             been
             pretended
             to
             ●n
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             concerning
             St.
             
               Vincentius
               Ferrerius
            
             but
             many
             others
             be●ore
             him
             .
             We
             are
             told
             by
             some
             that
             Ephroem
             
             Syrus
             understood
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             by
             the
             ●rayers
             of
             St.
             Basil
             ;
             but
             Baronius
             himself
             ex●lodes
             it
             for
             a
             Fable
             ,
             however
             it
             be
             still
             be●ieved
             by
             others
             .
             If
             Capgrave
             and
             such
             wri●ers
             may
             be
             credited
             ,
             St.
             David
             ,
             St.
             Paternus
             ,
             
             St.
             Theliaus
             all
             preached
             at
             Hierusalem
             in
             their
             own
             language
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             understood
             them
             as
             if
             they
             had
             spoken
             in
             theirs
             .
             Some
             
             such
             exposition
             they
             had
             heard
             of
             the
             Apostles
             speaking
             in
             strange
             tongues
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             because
             these
             were
             at
             Hierusalem
             ,
             the
             same
             miracle
             must
             be
             related
             of
             
             them
             .
             But
             methinks
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             have
             lost
             the
             gift
             they
             had
             of
             speaking
             in
             the
             languages
             of
             the
             several
             countries
             they
             passed
             through
             ,
             which
             is
             likewise
             attributed
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             gave
             them
             such
             a
             miraclous
             gift
             only
             for
             the
             conveniency
             of
             travelling
             ,
             it
             seems
             hard
             they
             should
             want
             it
             when
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             at
             Hierusalem
             .
             St.
             Goodric
             spake
             
             French
             to
             a
             Monk
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             saith
             Capgrave
             ,
             although
             he
             never
             understood
             that
             Language
             before
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             very
             probable
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Traveller
             as
             he
             represents
             him
             to
             be
             .
             But
             the
             greatest
             instance
             of
             this
             
             kind
             is
             E.
             W's
             
               admirable
               Saint
            
             St.
             
               Vincent●us
               Ferrerius
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             two
             strange
             miracles
             are
             related
             ,
             one
             that
             speaking
             in
             one
             Tongue
             ,
             he
             was
             understood
             by
             his
             Auditors
             of
             several
             countries
             in
             their
             own
             languages
             ,
             another
             
             that
             although
             people
             were
             at
             never
             so
             grea●
             distance
             from
             him
             (
             for
             they
             say
             he
             had
             sometimes
             80000.
             
             Auditors
             )
             yet
             he
             was
             easily
             heard
             by
             them
             all
             .
             Had
             not
             this
             man
             an
             admirable
             voice
             ,
             or
             the
             people
             admirable
             ears
             !
             Mariana
             saith
             this
             happened
             to
             none
             but
             him
             from
             the
             Apostles
             days
             .
             And
             yet
             Ribadineira
             relates
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             of
             St.
             Anthony
             of
             Padua
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             heard
             at
             two
             miles
             distance
             :
             which
             is
             likewise
             affirmed
             by
             the
             Writer
             of
             his
             Life
             printed
             before
             his
             Works
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Hermannus
               Sch●idel
               ,
               Sed●lius
            
             and
             others
             .
             Nay
             Ribadineira
             tells
             tha●
             St.
             Ludgard
             speaking
             Dutch
             ,
             was
             perfectly
             understood
             by
             some
             French
             Women
             that
             understood
             only
             their
             own
             language
             .
             It
             seems
             then
             this
             was
             not
             St.
             Vincentius
             his
             pecu●iar
             gift
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             his
             at
             all
             .
             I
             find
             that
             Raynaldus
             and
             Spondanus
             appeal
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Nicol.
               de
               Clemangis
            
             concerning
             this
             miraculous
             gift
             :
             who
             was
             Secretary
             to
             Pope
             Benedict
             the
             thirteenth
             to
             whom
             St.
             Vincentius
             had
             been
             Master
             of
             the
             Palace
             at
             Avignon
             .
             Of
             him
             Clemangis
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               improbably
               beli●ved
               that
               he
               had
               the
               gift
               of
               tongues
               :
            
             
             he
             dares
             not
             we
             see
             absolutely
             affirm
             it
             ,
             al●hough
             he
             heard
             him
             preach
             at
             Genoa
             .
             But
             ●hat
             arguments
             doth
             he
             produce
             for
             it
             ?
             one
             
               ●s
               ,
               that
               although
               he
               were
               a
               Spaniard
               ,
               he
               ●pake
               Italian
               so
               readily
               and
               distinctly
               that
               even
               〈◊〉
               Women
               understood
               him
               .
            
             And
             is
             it
             such
             ●
             miracle
             for
             a
             Spaniard
             to
             speak
             Italian
             well
             ●hat
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             Apo●tles
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ?
             But
             the
             great
             wonderment
             is
             yet
             behind
             ,
             
               viz.
               that
               though
               he
               spake
               ●talian
               words
               yet
               all
               people
               of
               other
               nations
               ●nderstood
               him
               :
            
             and
             for
             this
             he
             only
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               ●e
               heard
               a
               German
               say
               some
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               ●or
               his
               own
               part
               ,
               although
               he
               did
               searce
               half
               ●nderstand
               Italian
               ,
               yet
               he
               perfectly
               under●tood
               what
               he
               said
               .
            
             Which
             is
             no
             such
             great
             ●onder
             considering
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             preach●ng
             chiefly
             on
             one
             subject
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judge●ent
             ,
             which
             requiring
             the
             use
             of
             such
             words
             as
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             Latine
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             ●nderstood
             by
             a
             person
             who
             thorowly
             under●●ands
             Latine
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             perfect
             in
             Italian
             .
             The
             whole
             credit
             therefore
             of
             this
             ●iracle
             depends
             upon
             the
             testimony
             of
             this
             German
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             tell
             how
             much
             he
             understood
             either
             of
             his
             Sermon
             or
             of
             the
             Ita●ian
             Tongue
             ?
             For
             he
             saith
             no
             more
             ,
             
               than
               ●hat
               he
               understood
               him
               as
               well
               as
               if
               his
               words
               had
               been
               spoken
               in
               his
               own
               tongue
               :
            
             which
             surely
             he
             might
             do
             without
             a
             miracle
             ,
             unless
             
             it
             were
             a
             miracle
             for
             a
             German
             to
             understan●
             Italian
             .
             But
             concerning
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             th●
             other
             supposed
             miracles
             of
             
               this
               admirabl●
               Saint
            
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             remarkable
             Testimony
             〈◊〉
             one
             of
             the
             ablest
             men
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             (
             th●
             knew
             Vincentius
             ,
             and
             a
             letter
             of
             his
             is
             exta●●
             which
             he
             writ
             to
             him
             ;
             wherein
             he
             expresse●
             no
             such
             admiration
             of
             him
             )
             and
             that
             is
             th●
             famous
             Chancellor
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
               John
               Gerso●
               ▪
            
             He
             wrote
             a
             discourse
             
               against
               the
               Sect
               of
               Whi●pers
            
             ,
             (
             which
             by
             the
             preaching
             and
             enco●ragement
             of
             Vincentius
             was
             again
             revived
             ,
             and
             10000.
             saith
             Rauzanus
             in
             his
             life
             followed
             him
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             many
             of
             which
             did
             so
             
             soundly
             lash
             themselves
             according
             to
             Vincentius
             his
             instructions
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             
               some
               account
               it
               a
               miracle
               that
               none
               fell
               into
               any
               sickness
               by
               it
               )
               .
            
             In
             which
             discourse
             he
             lays
             op●●
             the
             folly
             of
             this
             Sect
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               men
               mig●●
               as
               well
               brand
               themselves
               with
               hot
               Irons
               〈◊〉
               castrate
               themselves
               ,
               as
               hope
               to
               expiate
               their
               si●●
               by
               such
               bloody
               whippings
               of
               their
               bodies
               .
            
             But
             besides
             this
             ,
             Vincentius
             preached
             of
             the
             very
             ne●●
             approach
             of
             Antichrist
             and
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             both
             which
             Gerson
             dislikes
             in
             him
             ;
             b●●
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               any
               man
               offers
               to
               bring
               new
               miracles
               to
               confirm
               the
               near
               approach
               of
               Antichrist
               let
               him
               know
               that
               the
               world
               is
               in
               i●●
               dotage
               and
               therefore
               is
               easily
               imposed
               upon
               by
               the
               apparitions
               of
               false
               miracles
               .
               As
               an
               old
            
             
             
               man
               is
               troubled
               with
               dreams
               in
               his
               sleep
               ;
               therefore
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               miracles
               are
               now
               to
               be
               ve●emently
               suspected
               ,
               unless
               a
               very
               diligent
               ex●mination
               be
               first
               made
               of
               them
               .
            
             See
             now
             what
             judgement
             this
             truly
             great
             man
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             passes
             upon
             these
             pretended
             miracles
             of
             
               this
               admirable
               Saint
            
             !
             However
             ,
             it
             hence
             appears
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             they
             have
             not
             pretended
             to
             any
             one
             sort
             of
             miracles
             alone
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             be
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             some
             among
             them
             (
             setting
             only
             aside
             their
             own
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             )
             have
             challenged
             to
             themselves
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             miserable
             shift
             to
             avoid
             this
             Testimony
             ;
             for
             this
             Author
             makes
             no
             other
             difference
             of
             signs
             ;
             than
             
               that
               the
               miracles
               of
               false
               Christians
               were
               only
               in
               appearance
               ,
               and
               brought
               no
               advantage
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               whereas
               the
               miracles
               of
               the
               true
               Christians
               were
               real
               and
               beneficial
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               now
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               this
               working
               of
               miracles
               is
               wholly
               taken
               away
               :
               and
               only
               false
               Christians
               pretend
               to
               it
               .
            
             Which
             testimony
             is
             so
             strong
             that
             I
             expect
             no
             other
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             calling
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             Heretick
             and
             Arrian
             .
          
           
             But
             against
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             he
             objects
             more
             plausibly
             ,
             
               viz.
               from
               the
               daily
               wonders
               which
               he
               confesses
               are
               wrought
               by
               the
               Martyrs
               :
            
             
             
               and
               particularly
               by
            
             Babylas
             
               when
               the
               D●vil
               told
            
             
             Julian
             
               his
               Mouth
               was
               stopt
               at
               the
               Oracle
            
             〈◊〉
             Daphne
             ,
             since
             Babylas
             
               his
               bones
               were
               lai●●
               there
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             St.
             Chr●sostom
             did
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             wonderfu●●
             thing
             ;
             and
             saith
             afterwards
             
               that
               the
               Devil
               still
               expressed
               such
               consternation
               at
               the
               shrin●●
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               as
               might
               convince
               the
               im●●dence
               of
               such
               who
               disbelieved
               the
               miracles
               〈◊〉
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             But
             St.
             Chrysostom
             speaking
             o●
             these
             extraordinary
             things
             which
             were
             do●●
             by
             the
             Martyrs
             calls
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             no●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             he
             does
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             exprefly
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               were
               ceased
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             a●●
             such
             miracles
             as
             gave
             any
             Testimony
             to
             the
             infallible
             commission
             which
             persons
             had
             from
             God
             to
             deliver
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             yet
             the●●
             were
             may
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               still
               done
               by
               the
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             such
             extraordinary
             things
             which
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             God
             would
             permit
             to
             happen
             ,
             if
             these
             Martyrs
             had
             not
             been
             highly
             in
             favour
             with
             God.
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             were
             only
             attestations
             of
             their
             Sanctity
             in
             a
             time
             when
             they
             were
             so
             much
             despised
             as
             they
             were
             by
             J●lian
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             and
             when
             Paganism
             began
             to
             recover
             again
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             very
             agreeable
             ,
             with
             the
             wisdom
             and
             methods
             〈◊〉
             Divine
             Providence
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             to
             vindicate
             the
             innocency
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Babylas
             to
             
               J●lian
               himself
            
             ,
             by
             stopping
             the
             Oracle
             by
             the
             
             nearness
             of
             his
             Bones
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             Daphne
             ,
             ●nd
             when
             they
             were
             removed
             ,
             by
             setting
             the
             ●emple
             on
             fire
             in
             so
             wonderful
             a
             manner
             as
             ●
             is
             at
             large
             related
             by
             St.
             Chrysostom
             and
             ●e
             Ecclesiastical
             Historians
             of
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             account
             we
             are
             to
             give
             of
             St.
             Au●stins
             opinion
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             In
             his
             
             
               Book
               〈◊〉
               True
               Religion
            
             ,
             having
             shewed
             how
             neces●ary
             miracles
             were
             to
             confirm
             the
             Authority
             ●f
             those
             who
             were
             sent
             by
             God
             to
             declare
             his
             ●ill
             ,
             he
             adds
             
               that
               by
               their
               working
               mira●les
               they
               are
               become
               unnecessary
               to
               us
               now
               :
            
             ●or
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               since
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               now
               ●stablished
               and
               diffused
               through
               the
               World
               ,
               Miracles
               are
               not
               suffered
               to
               continue
               to
               our
               ●imes
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               not
               always
               seek
               after
               vi●●ble
               things
               ,
               and
               left
               custom
               should
               abate
               the
               ●steem
               of
               them
               .
            
             Much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             
             ●e
             discourses
             in
             his
             
               Book
               of
               the
               usefulness
               of
               Believing
            
             against
             the
             Manichees
             ;
             where
             he
             ●hews
             
               the
               necessity
               that
               there
               was
               of
               miracles
               ●o
               confirm
               the
               Christian
               faith
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               then
               puts
               the
               Question
               as
               St.
            
             Chrysostom
             
               did
               ,
               Cur
               ,
               inquis
               ,
               ista
               modo
               non
               fiunt
               ?
            
             Why
             are
             not
             such
             miracles
             w●●●
             ght
             now
             ?
             to
             which
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               because
               miracles
               would
               not
               move
               men
               if
               there
               were
               not
               something
               wonderful
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               there
               would
               be
               nothing
               wonderful
               if
               they
               were
               common
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             true
             that
             St.
             Augustin
             did
             consider
             both
             these
             places
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Retractations
             (
             not
             as
             though
             he
             Recanted
             every
             thing
             which
             he
             handles
             there
             ,
             for
             Retractati●●
             
             in
             St.
             Augustins
             sense
             was
             no
             more
             than
             to
             review
             )
             for
             mentioning
             the
             former
             saying
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               for
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               miraculous
               gifts
               of
               tongues
               are
               not
               now
               poured
               out
               when
               hands
               are
               laid
               on
               the
               baptized
               ,
               nor
               are
               sick
               persons
               healed
               at
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               preachers
               of
               Christ
               and
               many
               other
               such
               things
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               certain
               are
               now
               ceased
               ,
            
             But
             he
             would
             not
             have
             it
             so
             understood
             as
             though
             
               no
               miracles
               at
               all
               were
               then
               wrough●
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               then
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               knew
               that
               a
               blind
               man
               was
               healed
               at
               the
               Shrines
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
            
             Milan
             ;
             
               and
               s●
               many
               other
               such
               things
               were
               done
               that
               they
               could
               neither
               know
               them
               all
               nor
               enumeralt
               those
               he
               did
               know
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             other
             place
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               he
               gave
               that
               Answer
               ,
               because
            
             
             
               neither
               so
               many
               nor
               so
               great
               miracles
               a●●
               wrought
               now
               as
               were
               by
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostoles
               .
            
             And
             can
             any
             sayings
             be
             more
             contradictory
             than
             this
             of
             St.
             Augustins
             and
             E.
             W's
             asserting
             ,
             
               that
               as
               many
               and
               as
               gre●●
            
             (
             nay
             
               greater
               )
               miracles
               are
               wrought
               sinc●●●●
               ever
               were
               in
               their
               days
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             that
             St.
             Augustin
             doth
             there
             say
             ,
             
               that
               there
               were
               so●●
               miracles
               still
               left
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             he
             produces
             
             several
             instances
             elsewhere
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             ●●me
             place
             he
             denies
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               these
            
             
             
               ●iracles
               since
               the
               large
               propagation
               of
               Chri●●ianity
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               accounts
               him
               a
               ●odigie
               that
               yet
               seeks
               after
               prodigies
               to
               con●●m
               his
               faith
               .
            
             Only
             he
             shews
             Gods
             extra●●dinary
             kindness
             to
             his
             Church
             in
             that
             time
             while
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Pagans
             yet
             left
             ●mong
             them
             )
             that
             he
             did
             not
             leave
             them
             without
             some
             Testimonies
             of
             his
             miraculous
             Power
             in
             
               the
               cure
               of
               diseases
               at
               the
               memories
               of
               the
               Mariyrs
            
             or
             
               upon
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
            
             of
             which
             he
             there
             gives
             several
             examples
             :
             but
             elsewhere
             he
             shews
             ,
             
               that
               the
               mi●acles
            
             
             
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               ●rought
               for
               the
               benefit
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               future
               Ages
               as
               well
               as
               their
               own
               ,
               that
               so
               none
               might
               complain
               for
               want
               of
               a
               power
               of
               miracles
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             Donatists
             aftewards
             appealed
             to
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             Donatus
             
             and
             Pontius
             ,
             and
             to
             visions
             and
             revelations
             ;
             St.
             Augustin
             very
             smartly
             bids
             them
             
               lay
               aside
               those
               feigned
               miracles
               or
               Diabolical
               impostures
               :
               for
               either
               they
               were
               not
               true
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               we
               have
               so
               much
               the
               more
               reason
               to
               beware
               of
               them
               ;
               because
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               foretold
               that
               false
               Prophets
               should
               arise
               working
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               they
               should
               deceive
               the
               very
               Elect.
            
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               that
               in
               all
               this
               St.
            
             Augustin
             doth
             
             
               only
               upbraid
               the
               Schismatical
               Donatists
               wit●
               lying
               miracles
               and
               not
               take
               away
               the
               evidence
               of
               miracles
               from
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             St.
             Augustin
             himself
             answers
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Catholicks
               do
               not
               bring
               the
               evidence
               of
               miracles
               to
               prove
               the
               true
               Church
               by
               ,
               nor
               yet
               o●
               Visions
               and
               Revelations
               ;
               for
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               such
               things
               are
               to
               be
               approved
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               done
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               and
               n●●
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               proved
               to
               be
               Catholic●
               because
               such
               things
               are
               done
               in
               it
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               controversie
               of
               the
               Church
               must
               be
               ended
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             that
             St.
             Augustin
             could
             never
             think
             the
             miracles
             done
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             could
             give
             equal
             evidence
             of
             credibility
             either
             concerning
             the
             Doctrine
             or
             the
             Church
             which
             delivered
             it
             .
             Never
             did
             two
             men
             more
             plainly
             contradict
             each
             other
             in
             this
             point
             than
             St.
             Augustin
             and
             
               E.
               W.
            
             who
             appeals
             to
             miracles
             for
             proof
             of
             the
             Catholick
             and
             infallible
             Church
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             equal
             to
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             whether
             St.
             Augustin
             or
             
               E.
               W.
            
             deserve
             the
             greater
             credit
             that
             is
             another
             controversie
             which
             I
             am
             not
             now
             at
             leisure
             to
             engage
             in
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             St.
             Augustin
             speaks
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               viz
               that
               miracles
               are
               no
               proof
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               for
            
             
             
             though
             Pontius
             and
             Do●atus
             
               might
               do
               wonders
               and
               see
               visions
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               hath
               now
               forewarned
               us
               ,
            
             quia
             &
             miraculis
             decipi
             non
             debemus
             ,
             
               we
               ought
               not
               now
               to
               be
               deceived
               by
               miracles
               .
            
             The
             force
             of
             which
             argument
             from
             our
             Saviours
             caution
             depends
             upon
             this
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             being
             once
             established
             by
             plain
             and
             evident
             miracles
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             necessity
             in
             after
             ages
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             miracles
             again
             :
             For
             if
             no
             new
             Doctrine
             be
             delivered
             ,
             what
             need
             can
             there
             be
             of
             new
             miracles
             ?
             
               Let
               no
               man
               therefore
               now
               complain
            
             saith
             the
             same
             St.
             
               Augustin
               ,
               because
            
             
             
               Christ
               doth
               not
               work
               the
               same
               miracles
               now
               that
               he
               did
               in
               former
               times
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               said
               Blessed
               are
               they
               which
               have
               not
               seen
               and
               yet
               have
               believed
               ;
               whom
               doth
               he
               mean
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               but
               us
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               are
               to
               come
               after
               us
               :
               But
               those
               miracles
               were
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               to
               draw
               men
               to
               faith
               ;
               and
               this
               faith
               is
               now
               spread
               over
               the
               world
               .
               And
               now
               although
               he
               does
               not
               work
               the
               same
               cures
               ,
               he
               does
               greater
               ;
               now
               the
               blind
               eyes
               do
               not
               receive
               sight
               by
               a
               miracle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               blind
               hearts
               do
               see
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ;
               now
               dead
               bodies
               are
               not
               raised
               ,
               but
               souls
               that
               are
               dead
               ,
               in
               living
               bodies
               do
               rise
               again
               .
               Now
               deaf
               ears
               are
               not
               opened
               ,
               but
               deaf
               minds
               are
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               believe
               and
               live
               well
               ,
               who
               were
               unbelievers
            
             
             
               and
               wicked
               and
               disobedient
            
             .
             Could
             any
             man
             of
             common
             sense
             have
             used
             these
             expressions
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             thought
             there
             was
             either
             any
             necessity
             of
             miracles
             being
             wrought
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             were
             such
             miracles
             then
             wrought
             which
             might
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             and
             as
             he
             elsewhere
             fully
             speaks
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             
               Sign●
               and
               Miracles
               were
               wrought
               by
               the
               Apostles
               to
            
             
             
               bring
               men
               from
               infidelity
               to
               faith
               ;
               that
               men
               seeing
               those
               things
               done
               which
               are
               impossible
               with
               men
               ,
               may
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               preaching
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               power
               they
               were
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               was
               reason
               to
               believe
               .
               Among
               believers
               then
               signs
               and
               miracles
               are
               not
               not
               necessary
               ;
               but
               only
               a
               firm
               hope
               .
            
          
           
             From
             these
             Testimonies
             of
             St.
             Augustin
             thus
             laid
             together
             we
             observe
             these
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             main
             intention
             of
             miracles
             was
             to
             convince
             unbelievers
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Christian
             faith
             being
             established
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             longer
             any
             necessity
             of
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             .
             3.
             
             That
             though
             there
             were
             not
             any
             such
             necessity
             ;
             yet
             God
             out
             of
             his
             abundant
             kindness
             ,
             was
             pleased
             to
             do
             some
             extraordinary
             things
             among
             them
             in
             their
             time
             .
             4.
             
             That
             in
             disputes
             about
             the
             true
             Church
             they
             never
             appealed
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             miracles
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             whose
             Doctrine
             was
             already
             confirmed
             by
             Miracles
             .
             5.
             
             That
             those
             out
             
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             might
             make
             as
             great
             a
             pretence
             to
             miracles
             ,
             visions
             and
             revelations
             as
             those
             who
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Donatists
             .
             6.
             
             That
             some
             kind
             of
             miracles
             were
             wholly
             ceased
             then
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             and
             the
             common
             miraculous
             cures
             of
             diseases
             by
             those
             that
             preached
             .
             7.
             
             That
             those
             which
             did
             then
             remain
             ,
             were
             not
             in
             any
             respect
             for
             number
             or
             quality
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             as
             the
             cure
             of
             one
             blind
             man
             at
             Mi●●n
             ,
             or
             those
             other
             cures
             of
             a
             Cancer
             ,
             a
             Fistula
             ,
             or
             the
             two
             shaking
             persons
             in
             Africa
             :
             for
             when
             himself
             speaks
             most
             favourably
             of
             the
             miracles
             then
             wrought
             ,
             he
             saith
             they
             were
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             nor
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             those
             done
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             now
             say
             to
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             For
             after
             
             the
             first
             600
             years
             were
             passed
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             no
             more
             St.
             Chrysostoms
             ,
             or
             St.
             Augustins
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             
               the
               greatest
               Prodigies
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Tully
             said
             of
             old
             )
             
               was
               a
               wise
               man
            
             ,
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             common
             working
             of
             miracles
             was
             again
             started
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             undertook
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             for
             they
             thought
             they
             said
             nothing
             in
             effect
             of
             them
             if
             they
             did
             not
             attribute
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             upon
             any
             occasion
             to
             them
             .
             Then
             St.
             Gregory
             
             and
             St.
             Bede
             shewed
             the
             way
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             credulity
             and
             want
             of
             judgement
             gave
             a
             pattern
             and
             encouragement
             to
             all
             the
             Monkish
             Tales
             and
             impostures
             afterwards
             .
             But
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             our
             obligation
             to
             some
             more
             ingenuous
             and
             judicious
             men
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             who
             in
             several
             Ages
             have
             blasted
             the
             credit
             ,
             and
             discovered
             the
             Impostures
             of
             these
             Legendary
             Writers
             :
             which
             is
             the
             next
             thing
             I
             am
             to
             prove
             ;
             viz.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               credibility
               of
               their
               miracles
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               their
               own
               more
               judicious
               Writers
               .
               Ludovicus
               Vives
               ,
            
             after
             he
             hath
             discoursed
             of
             all
             
             other
             Histories
             ,
             comes
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             
               Lives
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               generally
               corrupted
               with
               abundance
               of
               lies
               ,
               while
               the
               Writer
               indulges
               his
               own
               passion
               ,
               and
               sets
               down
               not
               what
               the
               Saints
               did
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               would
               have
               had
               him
               done
               :
               so
               that
               in
               their
               lives
               we
               see
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Writer
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               truth
               .
               For
               there
               have
               been
               those
               who
               thought
               it
               a
               piec●
               of
               pie●y
               to
               tell
               lies
               for
               Religion
               :
               which
               is
               a
               very
               dangerous
               thing
               lest
               by
               that
               means
               the
               true
               be
               rejected
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               false
               .
            
             This
             saying
             of
             
               Vives
               Melchior
               Canus
            
             ,
             a
             man
             highly
             
             esteemed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             recites
             and
             approves
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             wherein
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               lives
               of
            
             
             
               the
               Philosophers
               are
               more
               severely
               written
               by
            
             Laertius
             
               than
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               Saints
               by
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Suetonius
             
               hath
               with
               more
               honesty
               and
               integrity
               delivered
               the
               acts
               of
               the
            
             Caesars
             
               than
               the
               Catholicks
               have
               done
               the
               Acts
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               Virgins
               and
               Confessors
               .
               And
               afterwards
               he
               charges
               them
               with
               wilful
               falsefying
               either
               only
               to
               deceive
               or
               to
               gain
               by
               it
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               one
               is
               sordid
               and
               the
               other
               pernicious
               :
            
             and
             he
             produces
             some
             instances
             of
             such
             miracles
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               are
               without
               number
            
             .
             Neither
             doth
             he
             only
             understand
             this
             of
             such
             men
             as
             the
             
               Author
               of
               the
               Golden
               Legend
            
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             
               speculum
               exemplorum
            
             ;
             but
             he
             plainly
             confesses
             ,
             
               that
               their
               most
               grave
               Writers
               in
               reporting
               the
               miracles
               of
               Saints
               have
               followed
               uncertain
               reports
               and
               conveyed
               them
               to
               Posterity
               .
            
             In
             which
             
               they
               either
               gave
               great
               liberty
               to
               themselves
               or
               yeilded
               too
               much
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               whom
               they
               found
               not
               only
               ready
               to
               believe
               these
               miracles
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               fond
               and
               greedy
               of
               them
               .
               Therefore
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               they
               have
               reported
               some
               signs
               and
               miracles
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               did
               willingly
               believe
               them
               themselves
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               would
               not
               be
               wanting
               to
               the
               pious
               desire
               of
               the
               people
            
             ;
             which
             was
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             tell
             lies
             to
             please
             them
             .
             And
             if
             they
             had
             not
             their
             desires
             fully
             answered
             in
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             insatiable
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             he
             particularly
             
             instances
             in
             Bede
             and
             
               Gregory
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               which
               in
               his
               History
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               his
               Dialogues
            
             he
             charges
             
               with
               relating
               miracles
               upon
               common
               reports
               ,
               which
               the
               Criticks
               of
               th●●
               Age
               will
               judge
               to
               be
               uncertain
               .
            
             And
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             Canus
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               what
               an
               excellent
            
             
             
               wit
               his
               Master
               Victoria
               said
               he
               had
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             But
             is
             now
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             Did
             they
             who
             writ
             the
             miracles
             recorded
             of
             them
             indulge
             their
             own
             affections
             ,
             and
             make
             Tales
             to
             please
             the
             people
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             Canus
             saith
             
               their
               gravest
               Writers
               of
               Miracles
            
             did
             ?
             Or
             did
             they
             take
             up
             things
             upon
             common
             rumors
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             divulge
             them
             to
             posterity
             ?
             as
             we
             see
             Canus
             charges
             even
             St.
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             St.
             Bede
             with
             doing
             .
             What
             would
             become
             of
             our
             Christianity
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             no
             better
             grounds
             to
             believe
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             If
             any
             should
             say
             so
             of
             the
             reporters
             of
             their
             miracles
             they
             would
             be
             justly
             charged
             with
             betraying
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             suspectd
             to
             be
             
               a
               fourb
               ,
               an
               Imposture
               a
               fabulous
               story
               ,
            
             as
             
               E.
               W.
            
             speaks
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             miracles
             related
             by
             St.
             Antonin
             :
             And
             yet
             
               M●lchior
               Canus
            
             expresly
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             
               that
               he
               did
               not
               make
               it
               his
               business
               to
               wri●●
               what
               w●●
               true
               and
               certain
               ,
               but
               to
               let
               nothing
            
             
             
               pass
               that
               he
               could
               meet
               with
               :
               And
               that
               he
               and
            
             Vincentius
             Belovacensis
             
               were
               so
               far
               from
               weighing
               what
               they
               writ
               in
               an
               exact
               ballance
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               make
               use
               of
               a
               common
               judgement
               .
            
             Whereas
             our
             Critical
             
               E.
               W.
            
             saith
             .
             
               And
               who
               dares
               say
               that
               so
               great
            
             
             
               a
               Doctor
               and
               most
               modest
               Prelate
               as
               St.
            
             Antonin
             
               was
               so
               frontless
               as
               to
               write
               that
               we
               read
               without
               assurance
               and
               certainty
               ?
            
             We
             see
             
               Melchior
               Canus
               dares
               say
               it
            
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             of
             St.
             Antonin
             whom
             he
             looks
             on
             as
             far
             inferior
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             
               venerable
               Bede
            
             too
             ,
             whom
             
               E.
               W.
            
             calls
             
               a
               great
               Scholar
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               highly
               esteemed
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               over
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             go
             about
             to
             diminish
             his
             reputation
             in
             other
             things
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             need
             of
             a
             good
             easie
             faith
             that
             can
             swallow
             the
             miracles
             related
             by
             him
             ,
             whether
             those
             of
             St.
             Cuthbert
             ,
             which
             
               E.
               W.
            
             mentions
             or
             others
             .
             What
             must
             we
             think
             of
             the
             Angels
             appearing
             to
             S.
             Cuthbert
             a
             horseback
             when
             he
             was
             a
             boy
             ,
             
             and
             prescribing
             him
             a
             Poultess
             to
             cure
             his
             sore
             knee
             ?
             and
             of
             his
             seeing
             the
             Gates
             of
             Heaven
             opened
             and
             the
             soul
             of
             St.
             Aidan
             conveyed
             through
             them
             by
             a
             troop
             of
             Angels
             ?
             Of
             his
             receiving
             three
             hot
             loaves
             from
             an
             Angel
             ,
             that
             were
             whiter
             than
             lillies
             &
             smelt
             beyond
             roses
             ,
             and
             tasted
             sweeter
             than
             hony
             ?
             Of
             his
             frighting
             the
             crows
             from
             stealing
             the
             thatch
             off
             from
             the
             Covent
             ,
             and
             the
             penance
             they
             submitted
             
             to
             for
             the
             injury
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             they
             made
             by
             bringing
             him
             a
             good
             piece
             of
             Lard
             with
             which
             he
             used
             afterwards
             to
             grease
             his
             Boots
             ?
             Of
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             shoo
             's
             in
             curing
             a
             man
             of
             a
             Palsie
             after
             St.
             Cu●●bert's
             
             death
             ,
             being
             put
             on
             upon
             his
             feet
             ?
             Of
             these
             I
             shall
             only
             ask
             E.
             W's
             .
             Question
             ,
             
               An
               any
               such
               s●en
               now
               a
               days
               wrought
               among
               Protestant
               Bishops
               ?
               No
               ,
               God
               knows
               their
               faith
               is
               a
               stranger
               to
               such
               kind
               of
               miracles
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             Canus
             who
             takes
             away
             the
             Authority
             of
             St.
             Gregory
             too
             as
             well
             as
             Bede
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             miracles
             ?
             I
             know
             Baronius
             falls
             very
             soul
             upon
             Canus
             for
             speaking
             
             so
             freely
             of
             St.
             Gregory
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             especially
             
               because
               he
               doth
               not
               mention
               those
               miracles
               which
               he
               looks
               on
               as
               undeserving
               credit
            
             ;
             but
             I
             think
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             thanked
             him
             for
             his
             modesty
             and
             silence
             herein
             ,
             in
             not
             exposing
             Gregories
             credulity
             to
             contempt
             by
             insisting
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             in
             truth
             St.
             Gregory
             in
             those
             
               Books
               of
               Dialogues
            
             (
             for
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             his
             own
             )
             was
             the
             
               Father
               of
               Legends
            
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             others
             afterwards
             were
             made
             in
             imitation
             of
             his
             ;
             as
             might
             be
             particularly
             made
             appear
             by
             many
             Instances
             .
             And
             Bede
             followed
             the
             Copy
             which
             Gregory
             had
             set
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             hence
             such
             a
             swarm
             of
             Legends
             arose
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             whether
             there
             
             were
             more
             Ignorance
             or
             Wonders
             .
             To
             give
             only
             a
             tast
             of
             some
             of
             the
             miracles
             reported
             by
             Gregory
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             of
             
               Honoratus
               the
               Abbot
               that
               stopt
               a
               great
               stone
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               its
            
             
             
               falling
               from
               a
               great
               mountain
               by
               making
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               cross
               towards
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               it
               is
               seen
               hanging
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               air
               .
            
             But
             in
             my
             opinion
             St.
             Dunstan
             out-did
             him
             ,
             
               who
               not
               only
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Capgrave
               stopt
               a
               piece
               of
               Timber
               so
               falling
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               cross
               made
               it
            
             
             
               return
               back
               to
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               it
               sell.
            
             This
             was
             the
             greater
             miracle
             although
             the
             other
             had
             more
             to
             shew
             for
             it
             ;
             if
             the
             stone
             had
             hung
             quite
             in
             the
             air
             ;
             which
             I
             confess
             I
             do
             a
             little
             question
             .
             
               Libertinus
               raised
               one
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               Honoratus
               his
               shoe
               being
               laid
               upon
               his
               breast
               ,
            
             saith
             Gregory
             as
             St.
             
               Cuthberts
               shoo
               's
            
             in
             Bede
             cured
             a
             man
             of
             the
             Palsie
             .
             
             
               The
               Gardiner
               of
               the
               Monastery
               being
               troubled
               with
               a
               Thief
               that
               came
               over
               the
               hedge
               ,
               and
               stole
               his
               herbs
               commanded
               a
               Serpent
               to
               follow
            
             
             
               him
               and
               to
               lie
               just
               cross
               in
               the
               way
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               come
               over
               ;
               the
               Serpent
               presently
               obeyed
               ,
               the
               Thief
               was
               taken
               and
               the
               Serpent
               released
               .
            
             From
             hence
             afterwards
             ,
             he
             scarce
             deserved
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Saint
             of
             whom
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             some
             extravagant
             stories
             of
             the
             power
             he
             had
             over
             Serpents
             :
             of
             which
             multitudes
             of
             Instances
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Colganus
             and
             Capgrave
             besides
             many
             other
             more
             ancient
             
             than
             they
             .
             The
             story
             of
             St.
             Equitius
             in
             Gregory
             and
             St.
             Elias
             in
             Capgrave
             ,
             as
             
               to
               t●●
            
             
             
               way
               of
               their
               being
               delivered
               from
               all
               lust●●
               thoughts
               by
               an
               Angel
               appearing
               in
               the
               nig●●
               and
               seeming
               to
               castrate
               them
               ,
            
             is
             the
             very
             same
             by
             which
             we
             see
             out
             of
             what
             Magazineth
             later
             Legendaries
             took
             their
             materials
             ,
             whi●●
             they
             altered
             and
             adorned
             with
             such
             varieti●●
             of
             circumstances
             as
             would
             best
             go
             down
             wi●●
             the
             people
             .
             Methinks
             then
             Baronius
             migh●●
             have
             let
             alone
             Canus
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             no●
             provoked
             others
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             th●
             soppish
             miracles
             contained
             in
             that
             
               Primitiv●
               Legend
            
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             
               the
               Devils
               entring
               into
            
             
             
               Nun
               because
               she
               eat
               a
               Lettice
               in
               the
               gard●●
               without
               crossing
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               St.
            
             Equiti●
             
               demanded
               of
               him
               what
               he
               did
               there
               ,
               the
               D●●
               answered
               ,
               he
               was
               sitting
               upon
               the
               Lettice
               a●●
               she
               came
               and
               eat
               him
               up
            
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             well
             f●
             her
             that
             St.
             Equitius
             sent
             him
             going
             witho●●
             prescribing
             her
             a
             vomit
             :
             as
             ,
             
               Nonnosus
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               removing
               a
               stone
               by
               his
               prayers
               ,
               which
               fif●●
               Yoke
               of
               Oxen
               could
               not
               stirr
               ,
            
             and
             all
             this
             f●
             no
             other
             end
             but
             only
             
               to
               make
               way
               for
               a
               litt●
               Kitchin
               garden
               for
               the
               Monks
               :
            
             as
             ,
             
               the
               sa●
            
             
             
               mans
               praying
               the
               pieces
               of
               a
               glass
               Lamp
               wh●●
               again
               ,
               only
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               displeasure
               of
               〈◊〉
               superior
               :
            
             which
             was
             a
             substantial
             reason
             fo●
             so
             pretty
             a
             miracle
             .
             
               And
               his
               multiplying
               o●
               by
               a
               miracle
               rather
               than
               the
               lazy
               Monks
               shoul●
            
             
             
             
               〈◊〉
               out
               to
               gather
               Olives
            
             :
             as
             ,
             
             Boniface's
             re●iving
             
             12.
             
             
               Crowns
               by
               a
               miracle
               ,
               because
               his
               ●ephew
               complained
               be
               had
               opened
               his
               Chest
               ●nd
               had
               taken
               a
               way
               so
               many
               from
               him
               to
               give
               〈◊〉
               the
               poor
               ;
               and
               his
               adjuring
               all
               the
            
             Erue's
             
               〈◊〉
               his
               garden
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               gone
               ●nd
               ●ot
               eat
               up
               his
               herbs
               ,
               which
               they
               imme●iately
               did
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               remained
               :
               and
               ●aking
               the
               Fox
               by
               his
               prayers
               bring
               back
               the
               ●●llet
               he
               had
               stollen
               ,
               because
               he
               complained
               〈◊〉
               God
               Almighty
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             (
             whither
             he
             ●un
             upon
             this
             sad
             disaster
             )
             
               that
               he
               could
               eat
               ●one
               of
               his
               Mothers
               Poultry
               :
            
             as
             ,
             
               Martirius
               〈◊〉
               signing
               the
               cake
               in
               the
               embers
               with
               the
               sign
            
             
             
               ●f
               the
               cross
               without
               touching
               it
               ;
               only
               making
               〈◊〉
               towards
               the
               fire
               ,
               at
               which
               it
               gave
               a
               great
               ●●ack
               and
               was
               perfectly
               signed
               with
               the
               cross
               ●hen
               they
               took
               it
               out
               .
            
             These
             may
             serve
             only
             for
             a
             ●ast
             of
             the
             kind
             of
             these
             miracles
             out
             of
             his
             
               first
               Book
            
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             judge
             with
             what
             reason
             Canus
             made
             such
             exceptions
             to
             Gregories
             Au●hority
             in
             this
             point
             of
             miracles
             .
             It
             would
             be
             too
             ●edious
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             miracles
             in
             his
             ●hree
             other
             Books
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             so
             much
             alike
             ,
             ●hat
             by
             seeing
             these
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             opinion
             of
             Vives
             and
             Canus
             about
             the
             Testimony
             on
             which
             miracles
             are
             believed
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             not
             think
             these
             persons
             were
             singular
             in
             this
             opinion
             ;
             for
             in
             several
             ages
             men
             of
             any
             honesty
             
             and
             judgement
             have
             complained
             of
             t●
             
               pious
               frauds
            
             which
             have
             been
             used
             in
             the
             matters
             :
             and
             that
             some
             thought
             them
             la●●
             to
             be
             used
             as
             long
             as
             they
             were
             for
             the
             hono●
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             the
             Saints
             .
             So
             
               Petrus
               D●
               miani
            
             
             saith
             
               there
               were
               some
               who
               thought
               th●
               honoured
               God
               by
               making
               lies
               to
               extoll
               the
               ●●tues
               of
               his
               Saints
            
             ;
             which
             words
             he
             uses
             up●
             this
             occasion
             of
             miracles
             ;
             and
             goes
             abo●
             seriously
             to
             confute
             them
             ,
             
               by
               telling
               them
               th●
               God
               doth
               not
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               our
               lies
            
             ;
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             pres●
             to
             the
             lives
             of
             St.
             Maurus
             and
             of
             
               Domini●
               Ferratus
            
             written
             by
             him
             .
             What
             secu●●
             can
             there
             be
             then
             ,
             of
             the
             miracles
             repon●
             by
             them
             
               who
               think
               it
               lawful
               to
               invent
               lies
               〈◊〉
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               of
               the
               suppos●
               Saints
               who
               live
               and
               dye
               in
               it
               ?
            
             If
             the
             Primiti●
             Church
             had
             made
             lying
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Ch●●stianity
             lawful
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             the
             mo●●
             reasonable
             pretence
             for
             infidelity
             ,
             that
             co●●
             be
             supposed
             .
             For
             how
             can
             any
             man
             thi●
             himself
             obliged
             to
             believe
             another
             ,
             that
             do●●
             not
             think
             himself
             obliged
             to
             speak
             truth
             ?
             〈◊〉
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             had
             made
             lying
             〈◊〉
             indifferent
             thing
             all
             their
             sufferings
             could
             hav●
             given
             no
             security
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Test●mony
             ,
             for
             notwithstanding
             the
             falshood
             〈◊〉
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             they
             might
             then
             hope
             however
             ,
             to
             be
             rewarded
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             an●
             
             consequently
             might
             suffer
             any
             thing
             here
             ;
             ●t
             when
             they
             declared
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             ●ing
             was
             utterly
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             yet
             ventured
             suffer
             the
             utmost
             extremity
             to
             attest
             the
             ●uth
             of
             their
             Testimony
             ;
             this
             gives
             the
             high●●
             credibility
             to
             the
             things
             asserted
             by
             them
             .
             ●t
             we
             have
             no
             satisfaction
             as
             to
             either
             of
             ●●ese
             things
             in
             the
             witnesses
             of
             the
             miracles
             in
             ●e
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             no
             man
             hath
             ever
             lost
             much
             as
             a
             finger
             to
             give
             Testimony
             to
             one
             ●iracle
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             supposing
             they
             ●●ould
             suffer
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             assurance
             but
             they
             ●ight
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             lie
             for
             their
             Religion
             ;
             ●●d
             therefore
             all
             their
             sufferings
             could
             not
             ●ove
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Testimony
             .
             We
             have
             〈◊〉
             sentence
             or
             declaration
             of
             their
             Church
             ●●ainst
             
               pious
               frauds
            
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             large
             con●ssions
             from
             their
             own
             Writers
             of
             the
             practice
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             end
             they
             are
             designed
             〈◊〉
             ,
             viz.
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             devotion
             of
             the
             people
             .
             
               ●●n
               Gerson
            
             honestly
             confesses
             
               this
               to
               be
               the
               ●d
               of
               the
               Legends
               and
               miracles
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             
             
               ●nd
               their
               visions
               and
               revelations
               so
               much
               ●lked
               of
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
            
             viz.
             
               to
               stirr
               up
               ●piety
               and
               good
               affections
               of
               the
               people
               :
               for
               ●ese
               things
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               are
               not
               proposed
               by
               〈◊〉
               Church
               to
               be
               believed
               as
               true
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               ●ther
               to
               consider
               them
               as
               things
               that
               might
               done
               ,
               than
               as
               things
               that
               were
               done
               .
               And
               i●
               no
               matter
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               some
               things
               that
            
             
             
               are
               really
               false
               are
               piously
               believed
               ;
               so
               that
               th●●
               be
               not
               believed
               as
               false
               or
               known
               to
               be
               false
               the
               same
               time
               .
            
             And
             I
             wish
             he
             had
             added
             o●
             condition
             more
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             infallibilit●
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             not
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             them
             for
             in
             that
             case
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             of
             some
             litt●●
             concernment
             whether
             they
             be
             true
             or
             false
             .
             B●
             are
             we
             not
             like
             to
             meet
             with
             credible
             Test●
             monies
             in
             such
             things
             where
             the
             most
             hone●
             and
             learned
             among
             them
             think
             it
             is
             no
             gre●
             matter
             
               whether
               they
               be
               true
               or
               false
               ?
            
             N●
             
             wonder
             then
             ,
             that
             Lyra
             complains
             
               of
               t●●
               frauds
               used
               by
               the
               Priests
               in
               the
               Churches
               〈◊〉
               make
               the
               people
               believe
               that
               miracles
               wo●
            
             
             wrought
             ;
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             Cajetan
             so
             mu●●
             slights
             the
             argument
             drawn
             from
             
               modern
               miracles
               and
               revelations
            
             and
             saith
             
               it
               is
               only
               〈◊〉
               for
               old
               women
            
             ;
             could
             any
             man
             have
             do●
             this
             ,
             that
             had
             believed
             them
             to
             be
             any
             oth●●
             than
             
               cheats
               and
               impostures
            
             ?
             Especially
             in
             〈◊〉
             solemn
             a
             matter
             as
             the
             immaculate
             conceptio●
             and
             in
             a
             discourse
             addressed
             to
             Leo
             10.
             an●
             prepared
             for
             the
             
               Lateran
               Council
            
             .
             By
             whic●
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             learned
             and
             wise
             men
             amon●
             themselves
             when
             they
             are
             put
             to
             declare
             the●●
             minds
             ,
             speak
             as
             freely
             of
             these
             matters
             ,
             as
             w●
             can
             do
             ;
             but
             still
             they
             think
             it
             fit
             the
             commo●
             people
             should
             be
             cheated
             and
             deceived
             by
             them
             ;
             so
             a
             learned
             and
             ingenuous
             writer
             o●
             the
             
               French
               Church
            
             and
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Sorbo●
             
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               receiving
            
             
             
               ●anks
               from
               many
               for
               laying
               open
               the
               fables
               ●●d
               impostures
               of
               the
               Monks
               ,
               that
               they
               re●●rred
               him
               to
            
             Polybius
             
               his
               judgement
               about
               ●●ese
               matters
               ;
               who
               determines
               ,
               that
               allowance
               ●●ght
               to
               be
               given
               to
               those
               Writers
               who
               invent
               ●iracles
               and
               stories
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               devotion
               of
               ●he
               People
               .
            
             The
             occasion
             of
             Polybius
             delivering
             ●is
             judgement
             of
             his
             was
             this
             ,
             It
             seems
             the
             ●eathen
             Priests
             made
             almost
             as
             many
             and
             as
             ●oolish
             stories
             of
             miracles
             about
             their
             Images
             ,
             ●s
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             ●mong
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             was
             verily
             believed
             among
             ●he
             Bargelietae
             that
             the
             Image
             of
             Diana
             being
             ●xposed
             to
             the
             air
             could
             receive
             no
             injury
             ei●her
             by
             snow
             or
             rain
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             was
             be●ieved
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             Vesta
             among
             the
             Jassi●ns
             :
             and
             these
             miracles
             were
             written
             by
             their
             Historians
             .
             But
             Polybius
             declares
             his
             great
             oppo●ition
             to
             these
             follies
             ;
             such
             saith
             he
             ,
             as
             the
             mi●acle
             Theopompus
             relates
             of
             
             Jupiter's
             Temple
             in
             Arcadia
             ,
             that
             the
             bodies
             of
             those
             who
             are
             in
             ●t
             never
             cast
             any
             shadows
             .
             Yet
             he
             yeilds
             ,
             
               that
               something
               of
               this
               nature
               must
               be
               done
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               devotion
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               he
               would
               have
               it
               within
               bounds
               ,
               although
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               be
               very
               hard
               to
               determine
               those
               bounds
               .
            
             Now
             saith
             Launoy
             ,
             this
             saying
             of
             
               Polybius
               I
               have
               been
               often
               told
               of
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               who
               pretended
               hereby
               to
               secure
               Christian
               piety
               ,
               but
            
             
             
               I
               found
               them
               worse
               than
            
             Polybius
             ;
             
               for
               he
               would
               have
               bounds
               set
               ,
               but
               these
               will
               allow
               none
               .
               For
               they
               judge
               of
               all
               things
               by
               the
               absoluteness
               of
               Gods
               power
               ;
               and
               regard
               not
               whether
               the
               things
               were
               done
               or
               no
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               might
               be
               done
               .
            
             But
             as
             he
             excellently
             adds
             ,
             
               a
               false
               Religion
               indeed
               ,
               according
               to
            
             Polybius
             ,
             
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               such
               cheats
               and
               trick●
               to
               support
               it
               ;
               but
               true
               Religion
               wants
               no
               such
               helps
               ;
               the
               more
               simple
               ,
               pure
               and
               innocent
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               glorious
               ;
               it
               is
               corrupted
               when
               it
               hath
               any
               thing
               unlike
               it self
               mixed
               with
               it
               .
               They
               who
               think
               otherwise
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               do
               not
               know
               it
               ;
               but
               design
               to
               make
               a
               Religion
               out
               of
               truth
               and
               falshood
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             that
             ingenuous
             man.
             By
             whom
             we
             see
             what
             the
             opinion
             is
             ,
             which
             the
             more
             sagacious
             Persons
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             have
             of
             these
             
               Monkish
               tales
               and
               impstoures
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             generally
             are
             for
             keeping
             them
             up
             in
             as
             much
             credit
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             discountenance
             those
             who
             go
             about
             to
             undeceive
             them
             .
             But
             is
             not
             the
             Testimony
             of
             these
             things
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             very
             credible
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             Testimony
             upon
             which
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             is
             received
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ?
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             think
             that
             such
             men
             do
             believe
             Christianity
             in
             their
             hearts
             that
             dare
             publish
             such
             impudent
             comparisons
             .
             
             When
             the
             impostures
             of
             this
             nature
             in
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             have
             been
             ,
             like
             Astrology
             in
             old
             Rome
             ,
             alwaies
             complained
             of
             and
             always
             practised
             :
             as
             will
             easily
             appear
             to
             any
             one
             that
             will
             peruse
             the
             Testimonies
             brought
             by
             Launoy
             in
             that
             discourse
             concerning
             counterfeit
             
               Saints
               ,
               Relicks
            
             and
             miracles
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             transcribe
             .
             The
             whole
             Christian
             World
             is
             obliged
             to
             the
             Ingenuity
             of
             such
             men
             who
             have
             taken
             pains
             in
             the
             discovery
             and
             confutation
             of
             such
             Impostures
             ;
             as
             the
             Monks
             have
             abused
             the
             people
             with
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             not
             only
             beholding
             to
             such
             learned
             men
             who
             have
             purposely
             done
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             who
             have
             lately
             published
             such
             writings
             of
             the
             
               middle
               Ages
            
             whereby
             we
             understand
             their
             History
             far
             better
             than
             we
             could
             do
             before
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             :
             among
             other
             very
             useful
             things
             published
             by
             
               Lucas
               D'achrey
            
             we
             have
             the
             works
             of
             Guibert
             Abbot
             of
             Nogent
             in
             France
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             12.
             
             Century
             
             a
             time
             brim
             full
             of
             miracles
             and
             superstition
             :
             in
             his
             works
             we
             have
             a
             discourse
             of
             the
             
               Relicks
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             which
             was
             occasioned
             by
             a
             pretence
             the
             Monks
             of
             St.
             Medard
             made
             to
             a
             
               tooth
               of
               our
               Saviour
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             begins
             
               with
               a
               complaint
               of
               the
               dishonour
               which
               is
               put
               upon
               the
               Saints
               by
               the
               false
               stories
               which
               are
               made
               of
               them
               ,
            
             and
             then
             proceeds
             to
             
               the
               false
               Saints
            
             
             which
             were
             worshipped
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Piron
             ,
             
               whom
               upon
               enquiry
               he
               found
               to
               have
               fallen
               drunk
               into
               a
               Well
               and
               so
               dyed
               ,
               yet
               this
               man
               was
               worshipped
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               both
               in
               Britain
               and
               in
               France
               :
            
             and
             after
             telling
             some
             ridiculous
             miracles
             which
             he
             was
             willing
             however
             to
             believe
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             he
             falls
             upon
             the
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             ones
             ;
             
               of
               which
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               they
               who
               ascribe
               to
               God
               that
               which
               he
               never
               thought
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               lies
               in
               them
               make
               God
               a
               Lyer
               :
            
             and
             he
             produces
             this
             instance
             of
             
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ;
             
               a
               certain
               boy
               that
               belonged
               to
               a
               Souldier
               happened
               to
               dye
               upon
               good
               Friday
               ;
               the
               people
               were
               ready
               to
               attribute
               great
               Sanctity
               to
               him
               for
               dying
               upon
               that
               day
               ;
               and
               of
               a
               sudden
               great
               resort
               was
               made
               to
               his
               tomb
               ,
               and
               many
               oblations
               were
               made
               and
               wax
               Candles
               offered
               ,
               and
               his
               tomb
               compassed
               about
               with
               great
               devotion
               ,
               the
               people
               coming
               out
               of
               Britain
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Abbot
               and
               Monks
               seeing
               the
               people
               make
               such
               resort
               thither
               ,
               were
               willing
               to
               have
               it
               believed
               that
               miracles
               were
               wrought
               there
               .
               And
               presently
               some
               of
               the
               people
               feigned
               themselves
               deaf
               ,
               others
               mad
               ,
               and
               others
               lame
               to
               bring
               greater
               credit
               by
               their
               cures
               to
               the
               young
               Saint
            
             ;
             that
             was
             but
             newly
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             
               the
               good
               Abbot
               gave
               encouragement
               to
               them
               .
            
             But
             Guibert
             detests
             his
             Nebulonity
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             a
             word
             though
             hardly
             to
             be
             met
             with
             elsewhere
             ,
             yet
             very
             fitly
             expresses
             
             such
             horrible
             cheating
             and
             deluding
             the
             people
             .
             Another
             instance
             ,
             he
             gives
             immediately
             after
             done
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             
               viz.
               a
               Preacher
               in
               a
               famous
               Church
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               draw
            
             
             
               custom
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               finding
               it
               necessary
               to
               tell
               them
               what
               excellent
               Relicks
               they
               had
               ,
               he
               produces
               a
               box
               and
               shews
               it
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               tells
               them
               they
               were
               to
               understand
               that
               within
               that
               box
               was
               kept
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               bread
               which
               Christ
               himself
               did
               eat
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               do
               not
               believe
               this
               ,
               behold
               a
               very
               learned
               Person
               among
               you
               ,
               pointing
               to
            
             Guibert
             ,
             
               will
               bear
               witness
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               needful
               ,
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               I
               say
               .
            
             Guibert
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               blushed
               at
               the
               mans
               impudence
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               good
               mind
               to
               have
               contradicted
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               stood
               too
               much
               in
               awe
               of
               the
               Persons
               about
               him
               who
               were
               his
               abettors
               in
               so
               advantagious
               a
               lie
               to
               them
               .
            
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               neither
               Monks
               ,
               nor
               Clergy
               men
               did
               abstain
               from
               this
               base
               way
               of
               bringing
               gain
               to
               their
               Churches
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             abominably
             cheating
             and
             abusing
             the
             People
             .
             I
             hardly
             think
             any
             of
             the
             frauds
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Priests
             in
             their
             Temples
             and
             Oracles
             at
             
               Delphi
               ,
               Dodona
            
             and
             other
             places
             could
             exceed
             these
             .
          
           
             Afterwards
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Acts
               of
               several
            
             
             
               of
               their
               Saints
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               old
               Womens
               Tales
               and
               Songs
               ;
               and
               some
               things
               were
               written
               of
               them
               which
               were
               not
               fit
               for
               Plowmen
               to
               hear
               .
               And
               when
               they
               make
               their
            
             
             
               Saints
               to
               be
               of
               great
               Antiquity
               ,
               yet
               they
               desire
               new
               Lives
               to
               be
               written
               of
               them
               .
               Which
               he
               confesses
               was
               a
               request
               often
               made
               to
               himself
               ;
               but
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               be
               deceived
               in
               the
               things
               I
               see
               ,
               what
               truth
               then
               could
               I
               write
               of
               the
               things
               which
               no
               man
               ever
               saw
               ?
               If
               I
               should
               yield
               to
               such
               a
               request
               both
               I
               that
               write
               or
               preach
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               desire
               them
               ought
               to
               be
               branded
               with
               publick
               infamy
               .
               But
               supposing
               the
               Saints
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               yet
               they
               make
               lies
               about
               their
               Relicks
               ,
               so
            
             John
             Baptist
             
               's
               head
               is
               said
               to
               be
               in
               two
               several
            
             
             
               places
               ,
               and
               what
               can
               be
               more
               ridiculous
               than
               to
               make
               the
               Baptist
               have
               two
               Heads
               ?
               one
               or
               other
               must
               cheat
               and
               deceive
               the
               people
               .
               His
               own
               predecessor
               St.
            
             Godfridus
             
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               make
               a
               translation
               of
               the
               body
               of
               St.
            
             Firmin
             
               as
               the
               people
               were
               to
               believe
               ;
               after
               all
               the
               search
               they
               could
               make
               ,
               they
               found
               not
               one
               syllable
               of
               any
               intimation
               of
               such
               a
               Body
               〈◊〉
               St.
            
             Firmins
             
               lying
               there
               .
               But
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               City
               caused
               an
               inscription
               to
               be
               made
               upon
               the
               leaden
               coffin
               .
               Firminus
            
             Martyr
             Ambianorum
             Episcopus
             .
             This
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               he
               had
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               said
               Bishop
               and
               another
               .
            
             Were
             not
             these
             men
             fit
             to
             be
             made
             Saints
             of
             ,
             who
             could
             so
             cunningly
             turn
             the
             body
             of
             any
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             the
             most
             wicked
             person
             ,
             into
             the
             Relicks
             of
             a
             Saint
             or
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             so
             into
             an
             object
             of
             sacred
             veneration
             among
             
             the
             People
             ?
             But
             to
             make
             the
             story
             of
             this
             Translation
             yet
             more
             pleasant
             ,
             Guibert
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               about
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Monks
               of
               St.
            
             Denys
             
               made
               a
               solemn
               Translation
               of
               the
               same
               Body
               of
               St.
            
             Firmin
             ;
             and
             D'achery
             takes
             
             great
             pains
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Monks
             had
             the
             true
             Body
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             St.
             Godefrid
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               people
               were
               invited
               by
               that
               Saint
               to
               prepare
               themselves
            
             
             
               for
               the
               translation
               at
            
             Amiens
             
               and
               to
               bring
               their
               gifts
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               concourse
               of
               People
               came
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               all
               Europe
               had
               been
               there
               .
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               with
               the
               Priests
               went
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Sacred
               Treasure
               lay
               ,
               and
               exposed
               the
               holy
               Relicks
               with
               great
               trembling
               to
               the
               Veneration
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             Are
             not
             these
             rare
             doings
             for
             Saints
             and
             holy
             Bishops
             ,
             thus
             horribly
             against
             their
             own
             Consciences
             to
             abuse
             the
             people
             ?
             After
             these
             Guibert
             relates
             how
             
               Odo
               Bishop
               of
            
             Bayeux
             
               brother
               to
            
             William
             
               the
               first
               ,
               bought
            
             
             
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Countryman
               called
            
             Exuperius
             
               of
               a
               Sexton
               for
            
             100.
             
               pound
               and
               made
               a
               solemn
               Translation
               of
               it
               for
               St.
            
             Exuperius
             :
             But
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               instances
               of
               this
               kind
               are
               so
               numerous
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               neither
               strength
               nor
               time
               to
               relate
               the
               things
               which
               were
               done
               in
               this
               manner
               by
               those
               who
               made
               gain
               their
               godliness
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             common
             thing
             in
             those
             days
             to
             steal
             and
             sell
             Relicks
             (
             of
             which
             
             Capgrave
             gives
             several
             examples
             )
             and
             to
             fight
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             in
             Colganus
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             a
             sort
             of
             wandring
             Monks
             called
             Circelliones
             who
             made
             a
             trade
             of
             this
             ;
             
               Greg.
               Turonensis
            
             
             tells
             us
             of
             one
             Desiderius
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Tours
             ,
             that
             pretended
             to
             work
             strange
             miracles
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             messengers
             passed
             between
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             Paul
             and
             him
             ;
             
             to
             whom
             abundance
             of
             people
             flocked
             ,
             carrying
             the
             Blind
             and
             Lame
             to
             him
             to
             be
             healed
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             deceived
             the
             people
             by
             his
             art
             .
             Another
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             afterwards
             found
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Bishops
             servant
             )
             went
             about
             cloathed
             in
             white
             ,
             carrying
             a
             Cross
             ,
             at
             which
             hung
             two
             vessels
             in
             which
             he
             said
             holy
             oyl
             was
             contained
             ;
             this
             man
             p●etended
             to
             have
             come
             out
             of
             Spain
             and
             to
             have
             brought
             some
             Relicks
             of
             Vincentius
             and
             Felix
             ;
             he
             went
             to
             Paris
             and
             drew
             the
             people
             after
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             causing
             him
             to
             be
             searched
             ,
             instead
             of
             his
             Relicks
             found
             the
             teeth
             of
             Moles
             ,
             the
             bones
             of
             mice
             ,
             the
             claws
             of
             bears
             ,
             and
             the
             roots
             of
             herbs
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             supposed
             he
             made
             enchantments
             for
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             persons
             Gregory
             saith
             our
             Saviours
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               that
               many
               false
               Prophets
               shall
               arise
               doing
               signs
               and
               wonders
               .
            
             But
             of
             these
             Impostors
             more
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Afterwards
             Guibert
             vehemently
             disputes
             
             against
             those
             who
             pretended
             to
             the
             
               Tooth
               of
               our
               Saviour
            
             and
             the
             
               milk
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             
             and
             makes
             them
             
               guilty
               of
               lying
               and
               forgery
            
             :
             
             and
             
               derides
               the
               miracles
               that
               were
               wrought
               by
               the
               Monks
               as
               vain
               ,
               foolish
               ,
               and
               uncertain
               ,
            
             
             and
             concludes
             his
             Discourse
             with
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               to
               make
               gain
               with
               carrying
               about
               or
               shewing
            
             
             
               the
               pretended
               Relicks
               of
               Saints
               is
               a
               profane
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             from
             the
             Authentick
             Testimony
             of
             so
             considerable
             an
             Author
             in
             his
             time
             how
             little
             credit
             was
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             
               lives
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             or
             
               their
               pretended
               Relicks
               and
               Miracles
            
             .
             Yet
             still
             this
             way
             of
             abusing
             the
             people
             hath
             been
             upheld
             and
             practised
             ,
             and
             their
             most
             solemn
             offices
             of
             Religion
             corrupted
             with
             shameful
             lies
             ;
             for
             the
             story
             of
             the
             seven
             sleepers
             ,
             and
             the
             11000.
             
             Virgins
             ,
             of
             St.
             Christopher
             and
             others
             the
             most
             ridiculous
             Fables
             ,
             were
             preserved
             in
             their
             Breviaries
             and
             Lessons
             of
             them
             read
             upon
             their
             days
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             yet
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Salisbury
               Breviary
            
             ,
             which
             was
             most
             in
             request
             in
             England
             .
             And
             ,
             which
             deserves
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             while
             they
             would
             by
             no
             means
             suffer
             the
             sacred
             Bible
             to
             be
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             they
             were
             well
             enough
             contented
             that
             sensless
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Golden
               Legend
            
             should
             be
             published
             in
             English
             to
             be
             devoutly
             read
             by
             them
             .
             So
             much
             more
             did
             they
             think
             it
             their
             
             interest
             to
             feed
             the
             people
             with
             lies
             and
             fables
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             holy
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             much
             more
             advantageous
             was
             it
             for
             them
             to
             deceive
             than
             to
             save
             their
             souls
             .
             But
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             now
             they
             will
             pretend
             ,
             
               that
               things
               a●●
               otherwise
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Golden
               Legen●
               is
               out
               of
               request
               ,
               that
               the
               Breviaries
               are
               Reformed
               ,
               the
               Martyrologies
               corrected
               ,
               the
               A●●●
               of
               the
               Saints
               set
               forth
               pure
               and
               free
               from
               F●bles
               .
            
             This
             last
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             to
             be
             very
             far
             from
             being
             true
             ,
             and
             we
             need
             no
             more
             to
             shew
             how
             little
             credit
             they
             dese●●●
             than
             what
             the
             collections
             of
             
               Surius
               ,
               Ribadineira
               ,
               Bollandus
               ,
               Colganus
            
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             will
             afford
             us
             .
             Their
             Breviaries
             and
             M●tyrologies
             I
             grant
             are
             in
             some
             things
             reformed
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             many
             Fables
             still
             remaining
             〈◊〉
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             late
             Correctors
             o●
             them
             instead
             of
             amending
             them
             have
             inser●●d
             Tales
             that
             were
             never
             in
             before
             :
             as
             Lau●●●
             hath
             at
             large
             proved
             in
             several
             discourses
             .
             One
             pleasant
             passage
             ,
             often
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             
             it
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             here
             to
             insert
             ,
             to
             she●
             the
             skill
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Correctors
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Roman
               Martyrologie
            
             on
             the
             twenty
             fourth
             of
             January
             in
             the
             Edition
             corrected
             by
             Galesinius
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             Gregory
             13.
             with
             his
             Bu●●
             before
             it
             ;
             these
             words
             were
             inserted
             ,
             
               Atque
               A●tiochiae
               Sanctae
               Synoridis
               Martyris
            
             :
             And
             B●ronius
             in
             his
             learned
             Anotations
             upon
             this
             
             Place
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               St.
            
             Chrysostom
             
               speaks
               of
               her
            
             Homil.
             4.
             de
             Lazaro
             ,
             
               and
               St.
            
             Hierom
             
               of
               another
               of
               that
               name
               a
               woman
               famous
               for
               Nobility
               and
               Piety
               .
            
             How
             can
             they
             ever
             want
             Martyrs
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             that
             can
             turn
             Words
             into
             Martyrs
             !
             For
             this
             M●rtyr
             Synoris
             in
             those
             Authors
             is
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             a
             
               Pair
               joyned
               together
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               Chariot
               drawn
               by
               a
               Pair
            
             ;
             and
             so
             St.
             Chrysostom
             there
             uses
             it
             of
             Juventius
             and
             Maximus
             calling
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             Hi●rom
             of
             Juliana
             and
             Proba
             calling
             them
             
               Sanctam
               Christi
               Synoridem
            
             :
             This
             was
             Baronius
             his
             Noble
             Martyr
             Synoris
             ;
             it
             was
             ill
             for
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             happened
             to
             be
             first
             known
             in
             so
             unlucky
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             some
             learned
             men
             (
             of
             France
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             sent
             Baronius
             notice
             of
             this
             new
             Martyr
             ,
             who
             being
             ashamed
             of
             her
             ,
             expunged
             her
             out
             of
             all
             Editions
             of
             the
             Martyrologie
             since
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1586.
             notwithstanding
             the
             
               Popes
               Bull
            
             in
             approbation
             of
             that
             Edition
             :
             But
             if
             it
             had
             been
             her
             good
             fortune
             to
             have
             been
             heard
             off
             a
             little
             sooner
             ,
             by
             this
             time
             we
             might
             have
             had
             an
             excellent
             Legend
             of
             her
             ,
             distributed
             into
             several
             Lessons
             in
             the
             Breviary
             ,
             and
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Martyr
             to
             be
             performed
             for
             her
             ;
             we
             might
             have
             heard
             many
             pretty
             stories
             of
             her
             Childhood
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             very
             early
             devotion
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             her
             Sex
             ;
             
             how
             many
             strange
             Miracles
             she
             had
             wrought
             ;
             and
             without
             doubt
             she
             had
             been
             at
             least
             the
             daughter
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             the
             youngest
             daughter
             of
             
               King
               Costus
            
             .
             But
             so
             unhappy
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             come
             into
             the
             worl●
             out
             of
             due
             time
             !
             for
             she
             appeared
             but
             for
             ●
             little
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             vanished
             quite
             out
             of
             sight
             .
             Whereas
             if
             she
             had
             come
             abroad
             som●
             Ages
             before
             ,
             who
             knows
             what
             a
             world
             of
             Good
             she
             might
             have
             done
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             being
             solemnly
             invocated
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             bee●
             thought
             as
             proper
             for
             all
             that
             go
             in
             Coache●
             ,
             especially
             
               with
               two
               Horses
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Antony
             〈◊〉
             
               for
               stollen
               Goods
            
             ,
             or
             St.
             Apollonia
             for
             the
             Toothache
             ;
             or
             St.
             Viarius
             for
             the
             Loym.
             This
             St.
             Viarius
             was
             another
             very
             pretty
             Saint
             ,
             solemnly
             worshipped
             near
             Ebora
             for
             〈◊〉
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             especially
             for
             
               the
               Cu●●
               of
               the
               Loyns
            
             ,
             when
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             it
             was
             only
             the
             name
             of
             an
             
               antient
               Roman
            
             Curator
             of
             the
             High-wayes
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             m●●
             with
             in
             some
             inscription
             ,
             as
             
               Andreas
               R●sendius
            
             
             tells
             us
             .
             Who
             having
             the
             curiosity
             to
             search
             the
             Antiquities
             of
             the
             Church
             where
             this
             
               High-way
               Saint
            
             was
             worshipped
             ;
             a
             grave
             Priest
             told
             him
             all
             the
             Legend
             of
             his
             
               Martyrdom
               ,
               Resendius
            
             desired
             to
             see
             what
             Monuments
             of
             it
             they
             had
             ,
             he
             presently
             produces
             a
             
               Roman
               Inscription
            
             ,
             wherein
             were
             these
             words
             VIARUM
             CURANDARUM
             .
             
             Now
             said
             the
             cunning
             old
             Priest
             VIARUM
             that
             is
             plain
             his
             name
             was
             Viarius
             ,
             and
             CURANDARUM
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Cura
               curarum
            
             ,
             and
             that
             belonging
             only
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             was
             evident
             ,
             this
             Martyr
             Viarius
             was
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Resendius
             kept
             his
             countenance
             ,
             and
             complained
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             this
             worshipping
             the
             Roman
             Curator
             for
             a
             Saint
             ;
             but
             the
             people
             cursed
             him
             sufficiently
             for
             it
             ,
             they
             having
             received
             much
             help
             from
             him
             .
             But
             ,
             methinks
             they
             should
             have
             set
             out
             his
             life
             with
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             have
             known
             for
             what
             disease
             he
             was
             proper
             to
             be
             invocated
             .
             And
             
               Beatus
               Rhenanus
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             how
             such
             a
             thing
             might
             have
             been
             ingeniously
             done
             :
             for
             
             a
             certain
             Monk
             published
             the
             life
             of
             St.
             Beatus
             and
             called
             him
             Suetonius
             ,
             and
             described
             many
             passages
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             said
             he
             had
             a
             companion
             called
             
               Achates
               .
               Beatus
               Rhe●anus
            
             being
             more
             than
             ordinarily
             inquisitive
             after
             his
             name-sake
             ,
             goes
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             asks
             him
             whence
             he
             had
             this
             information
             ,
             supposing
             he
             had
             some
             good
             Authority
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             upon
             enquiry
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             called
             him
             Suetonius
             ,
             because
             he
             heard
             he
             came
             out
             of
             Sweden
             ,
             and
             he
             called
             his
             companion
             Achates
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             the
             name
             of
             Aeneas
             his
             
               Fellow
               Traveller
            
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             admirable
             story
             Rhenanus
             saith
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             printed
             ,
             but
             
             painted
             in
             Churches
             too
             .
             And
             which
             adds
             something
             more
             of
             Grace
             to
             it
             ,
             Dempster
             in
             
             his
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             derives
             the
             antient
             and
             Noble
             Family
             of
             the
             Setons
             in
             Scotland
             from
             this
             St.
             Suetonius
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             after
             all
             these
             pretences
             to
             Miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             some
             of
             their
             own
             members
             that
             must
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             no
             way
             inconsiderable
             either
             for
             Authority
             ,
             judgement
             or
             learning
             ,
             should
             declare
             that
             they
             believe
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Miracles
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             Can
             any
             thing
             more
             invalidate
             the
             Testimony
             of
             those
             who
             assert
             these
             Miracles
             than
             this
             ?
             There
             was
             hardly
             a
             greater
             man
             for
             learning
             and
             judgement
             in
             his
             time
             than
             
               Tostatus
               Bishop
            
             of
             Avila
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             he
             purposely
             discusses
             this
             Question
             about
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Miracles
             in
             several
             places
             .
             In
             his
             Commentaries
             upon
             
             Leviticus
             ,
             he
             shews
             
               that
               God
               made
               use
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               Miracles
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               an
               Institution
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Aaronical
               Priesthood
               by
               fire
               coming
               from
               Heaven
               to
               consume
               the
               Sacrifices
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Priesthood
               was
               already
               confirmed
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               any
               more
               Miracles
               in
               the
               consecration
               of
               the
               following
               Priests
               :
               So
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               was
               it
               in
               the
               New
               Law
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               many
               Miracles
               were
               wrought
               ,
               by
               and
               upon
               the
               New
               Converts
               :
            
             
             
               but
               now
               there
               are
               no
               such
               things
               ●●n
               .
               The
               reason
               whereof
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               at
               first
               be
               faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               not
               confirmed
               in
               be
               minds
               of
               believers
               as
               it
               is
               now
               :
               and
               few
               ●elieved
               in
               Christ
               ;
               therefore
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               ●●ith
               ,
               this
               power
               of
               Miracles
               was
               necessary
               ,
               be
               matters
               of
               faith
               being
               uncapable
               of
               de●onstration
               ;
               but
               now
               the
               Christian
               faith
               is
               ●fficiently
               confirmed
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               at
               all
               〈◊〉
               Miracles
               .
            
             The
             same
             he
             asserts
             more
             large●y
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             on
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             
             ●one
             place
             puts
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               Why
               the
               Bi●●ops
               and
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Church
               who
               suc●eed
               the
               Apostles
               do
               not
               work
               Miracles
               ,
               as
               ●e
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               since
               Miracles
               are
               for
               the
               ●onfirmation
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ?
            
             To
             ●hich
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               doth
               not
               be●ow
               the
               gift
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               ne●●ssary
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               very
               useful
               ;
               but
               now
               the
               ●ift
               of
               Miracles
               in
               these
               persons
               is
               neither
               ●rofitable
               nor
               useful
               ;
               because
               we
               have
               argu●ents
               enough
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               believe
               with●ut
               that
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               determines
               that
               Miracles
               now
               would
               not
               be
               for
               the
               profit
               of
               ●e
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               curiosity
               ;
               and
               saith
               ●at
               it
               is
               not
               meet
               that
               God
               should
               give
               this
               ●ower
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               nor
               doth
               he
               .
               Nay
               ,
               he
               ●●ls
               the
               case
               of
               Heathens
               to
               be
               converted
               to
               ●●e
               faith
            
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               it
               ●ight
               ●e
               either
               through
               their
               demerits
               ,
               or
            
             
             
               of
               those
               who
               go
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               d●nies
               thi●
               power
               of
               Miracles
               to
               convert
               them
               :
               b●●
               withal
               ,
            
             saith
             
               that
               the
               conversion
               of
               Infidels
               〈◊〉
               not
               so
               necessary
               now
               as
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               and
               therefore
               God
               doth
               not
               in
               this
               ordinarily
               bestow
               this
               gift
               on
               men
               ,
               although
               he
               m●●
               do
               it
               in
               some
               extraordinary
               cases
               .
            
             Wh●●
             shall
             we
             say
             now
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             thi●
             learned
             Bishop
             ?
             had
             he
             never
             heard
             〈◊〉
             St.
             James
             of
             Compostella
             and
             the
             Miracl●●
             pretended
             to
             be
             wrought
             there
             ?
             and
             could
             〈◊〉
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             write
             these
             things
             ?
             Ha●
             he
             never
             heard
             of
             St.
             
               Vincentius
               Ferreri●●
            
             who
             lived
             in
             some
             part
             of
             the
             same
             time
             wit●
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             had
             believed
             the
             Miracles
             reported
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             neither
             have
             p●●
             the
             Question
             ,
             nor
             answered
             it
             so
             as
             he
             di●
             After
             him
             I
             shall
             produce
             the
             Testimony
             〈◊〉
             
               Fisher
               Bishop
            
             of
             Rochester
             in
             his
             Answer
             t●
             Luther
             ,
             who
             to
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             interpreting
             
             Scripture
             by
             the
             continued
             sense
             〈◊〉
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             bare
             Letter
             ,
             offe●
             to
             produce
             
               such
               words
               of
               Christ
               in
               which
               b●sides
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               and
               the
               comman●
               there
               is
               a
               promise
               annexed
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               our
               dayes
               no
               effect
               of
               this
               promise
               i●
               seen
               :
            
             and
             then
             brings
             the
             words
             of
             Scriptu●●
             wherein
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               Christ
               cured
               t●●
               blind
               and
               the
               lame
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               Devils
               and
               he
               commanded
               his
               Disciples
               to
               do
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               same
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               promise
               to
               them
               that
               ●hould
               believe
               in
               Christ.
            
             Mark
             16.
             
               that
               many
               ●●gns
               should
               follow
               them
               :
               and
               yet
               this
               promise
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               hath
               no
               effect
               now
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               ●ow
               casts
               out
               Devils
               ,
               nor
               heals
               diseases
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               one
               questions
               but
               there
               are
               many
               that
               believe
               .
               But
               what
               then
               ,
               was
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               of
               no
               effect
               ?
               no
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Christ
               intended
               it
               only
               for
               the
               first
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Christian
               faith
               was
               dispersed
               over
               the
               world
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               longer
               need
               of
               miracles
               .
            
             Can
             any
             Testimony
             be
             more
             plain
             or
             weighty
             in
             our
             case
             than
             this
             ,
             it
             being
             from
             one
             who
             undoubtedly
             knew
             all
             the
             pretences
             to
             miracles
             that
             were
             then
             made
             ?
             Erasmus
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               gift
               of
               miracles
            
             
             
               (
               which
               was
               necessary
               to
               the
               first
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               as
               speaking
               with
               strange
               Tongues
               ,
               miraculous
               Cures
               ,
               Prophesying
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               miracles
               )
               is
               is
               now
               ceased
               .
               Stella
               ,
            
             not
             only
             saith
             ,
             that
             
             
               the
               power
               of
               miracles
               is
               ceased
               ;
               but
               he
               saith
               that
               the
               receiving
               it
               would
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               ;
               for
               men
               would
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Christian
               faith
               was
               not
               sufficiently
               confirmed
               before
               .
            
             Of
             all
             cases
             we
             might
             most
             reasonably
             suppose
             that
             God
             should
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             renew
             this
             gift
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             Infidels
             ;
             and
             yet
             
               Franciscus
               à
               Victoria
            
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               he
               heard
               of
               no
            
             
             
               miracles
               or
               signs
               that
               were
               wrought
               for
               the
            
             
             
               conversion
               of
               the
               Indians
               .
               Josephus
               Acost●
            
             
             at
             large
             debates
             this
             case
             ,
             
               why
               God
               doth
               n●●
               now
               give
               the
               power
               of
               miracles
               among
               those
               who
               preach
               to
               Infidels
               as
               he
               did
               of
               old
               ?
            
             an●
             he
             offers
             at
             several
             reasons
             for
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             is
             the
             chief
             ,
             
               That
               miracles
               were
               necessary
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               but
               not
               now
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             Church
             be
             defective
             in
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             where
             it
             is
             the
             most
             necessary
             ,
             what
             reasonable
             ground
             can
             there
             be
             to
             think
             that
             God
             should
             imploy
             his
             power
             not
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             credulous
             and
             superstitious
             ?
             As
             God
             never
             works
             miracles
             to
             convince
             obstinate
             Atheists
             ,
             so
             neither
             doth
             he
             to
             gratifie
             the
             curiosity
             of
             old
             Women
             and
             Pilgrims
             ;
             but
             if
             ever
             he
             do●●
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             lay
             a
             sufficient
             foundation
             for
             those
             to
             believe
             ,
             who
             are
             otherwise
             destitute
             of
             the
             means
             of
             faith
             .
             But
             if
             such
             persons
             who
             are
             imployed
             upon
             the
             work
             of
             converting
             Infidels
             do
             want
             the
             Testimony
             of
             miracles
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             imploy●●
             it
             for
             other
             ends
             .
             And
             if
             these
             persons
             had
             believed
             that
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             had
             been
             any
             where
             else
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             made
             that
             considerable
             objection
             to
             themselves
             ,
             why
             God
             should
             give
             it
             where
             there
             was
             less
             need
             ,
             and
             deny
             it
             where
             there
             was
             greatest
             ?
          
           
             
               But
               what
               then
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               the
               miracles
            
             
             
               pretended
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
            
             Xaverius
             
               and
               others
               in
               the
               East-Indies
            
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             sufficiently
             attested
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             much
             more
             inclined
             to
             believe
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             miracles
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             
               Lady
               of
               Loretto
            
             or
             St.
             
               James
               of
               Compostella
            
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             which
             
               E.
               W.
            
             refers
             us
             to
             .
             For
             if
             it
             were
             at
             any
             time
             reasonable
             to
             expect
             a
             power
             of
             miracles
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             Xaverius
             and
             his
             companions
             ,
             going
             upon
             so
             generous
             a
             design
             ,
             might
             be
             favoured
             in
             it
             by
             some
             extraordinary
             effects
             of
             Divine
             Power
             .
             But
             then
             in
             all
             reason
             the
             miracles
             would
             be
             such
             as
             were
             most
             accommodated
             to
             that
             design
             ,
             as
             the
             speaking
             with
             the
             Tongues
             in
             which
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             but
             by
             the
             letters
             of
             Xaverius
             himself
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             extreamly
             put
             to
             it
             for
             want
             of
             this
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Commorin
             and
             especially
             in
             Japan
             :
             for
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Letters
             
               he
               laments
               his
               condition
               very
               much
               ,
               because
            
             
             
               the
               people
               being
               willing
               to
               learn
               ,
               and
               he
               as
               willing
               to
               instruct
               them
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               the
               language
               they
               conversed
               with
               each
               other
               like
               Statues
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               asked
               him
               questions
               he
               could
               give
               them
               no
               answer
               ;
               but
               by
               degrees
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               learnt
               to
               prattle
               like
               a
               Child
               among
               them
               .
            
             Can
             any
             one
             now
             imagine
             that
             God
             had
             bestowed
             the
             gift
             of
             miracles
             upon
             
             Xaverius
             for
             propagating
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             yet
             should
             deny
             him
             that
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             other
             miracles
             would
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             not
             deliver
             the
             doctrine
             those
             miracles
             were
             to
             confirm
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             people
             ?
             But
             in
             truth
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             Xaverius
             himself
             in
             any
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             did
             make
             any
             pretence
             to
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             ;
             after
             his
             death
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             those
             parts
             to
             increase
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             and
             their
             Brethren
             in
             these
             parts
             as
             readily
             concurring
             to
             such
             a
             design
             ,
             published
             some
             miracles
             ,
             which
             they
             said
             were
             wrought
             by
             him
             .
             So
             
               Melchior
               Nunezius
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
               Ignatius
               Loyola
            
             ,
             where
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             
             the
             death
             of
             
               Francis
               Xaverius
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               many
               things
               were
               discovered
               since
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               known
               while
               he
               was
               alive
               :
            
             and
             is
             not
             this
             a
             very
             probable
             circumstance
             that
             he
             had
             a
             power
             of
             miracles
             ?
             Would
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             converted
             Infidels
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             known
             while
             they
             were
             living
             ?
             And
             yet
             these
             miracles
             he
             reports
             are
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             delivered
             on
             the
             single
             testimonies
             of
             no
             very
             considerable
             men
             :
             
               the
               rest
            
             ,
             he
             faith
             ,
             for
             brevity's
             
               sake
               he
               omits
            
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             very
             probable
             ,
             considering
             how
             long
             he
             insists
             upon
             the
             story
             
               of
               the
               miraculous
               incorruption
               of
               his
               Body
               after
               his
               decease
               .
            
             Which
             Bellarmin
             
             likewise
             magnifies
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               his
               Body
               being
            
             
             
               cast
               into
               Lime
               was
               preserved
               fifteen
               months
               entire
               and
               free
               from
               corruption
               .
            
             What
             will
             not
             these
             men
             make
             miracles
             of
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ?
             When
             Maffeius
             saith
             ,
             
             
               that
               the
               Relicks
               of
               St.
            
             Thomas
             at
             Meliapor
             ,
             
               were
               mixed
               with
               Lime
               and
               Sand
               ,
            
             which
             no
             doubt
             were
             designed
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             corruption
             .
             And
             
               Paulus
               Zacchias
            
             a
             learned
             
             Roman
             Physician
             hath
             declared
             ,
             
               that
               the
               incorruption
               of
               bodies
               by
               Salt
               ,
               Nitre
               ,
               or
               Lime
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               miracle
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               nothing
               of
               wonder
               in
               it
               .
            
             And
             yet
             this
             must
             be
             cryed
             up
             as
             a
             strange
             miracle
             in
             Xaverius
             
             his
             Body
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             passed
             for
             a
             common
             accident
             in
             any
             one
             else
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             well
             known
             to
             be
             an
             ordinary
             effect
             of
             nature
             ;
             to
             preserve
             bodies
             a
             long
             time
             from
             corruption
             by
             the
             use
             of
             things
             which
             are
             of
             
             so
             drying
             a
             nature
             as
             those
             are
             .
             But
             as
             to
             all
             these
             miracles
             ,
             whose
             relation
             we
             have
             from
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             what
             credit
             their
             testimony
             deserves
             with
             us
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             are
             men
             who
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             lye
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             (
             as
             no
             doubt
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Society
             is
             such
             with
             them
             )
             how
             can
             we
             with
             any
             tolerable
             discretion
             relye
             upon
             their
             words
             ?
             And
             what
             will
             those
             men
             stick
             at
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             the
             impudence
             to
             insert
             fabulous
             miracles
             and
             
             stories
             into
             the
             very
             history
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             For
             which
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             that
             
               Acabar
               Emperour
            
             of
             the
             Mogols
             ,
             having
             given
             liberty
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             to
             live
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Agra
             ,
             desired
             of
             
               Hierome
               Xavier
            
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             a
             kinsman
             of
             the
             former
             
               Francis
               Xavier
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               man
               of
               such
               an
               Apostolical
               Spirit
               ,
            
             faith
             Alegambe
             )
             an
             account
             of
             the
             life
             and
             
             miracles
             of
             Christ.
             The
             subtle
             Jesuit
             very
             well
             understanding
             their
             own
             doctrine
             about
             
               the
               obscurity
               and
               insufficiency
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             durst
             not
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             the
             
               four
               Evangelists
            
             ,
             but
             framed
             an
             excellent
             Gospel
             of
             his
             own
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1602.
             which
             he
             declares
             at
             the
             
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             
               to
               have
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Prophets
               :
            
             and
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             his
             sincerity
             by
             these
             passages
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             relates
             the
             story
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             had
             taken
             it
             out
             of
             a
             a
             silly
             Book
             
               de
               Nativitate
               S.
               Mariae
            
             attributed
             to
             St.
             Hierom
             ,
             but
             rejected
             not
             only
             by
             
             Erasmus
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Canus
               ,
               Sixtus
               Senensis
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             the
             true
             Author
             is
             supposed
             by
             some
             to
             be
             Seleucus
             the
             Manichee
             ;
             whether
             it
             were
             he
             or
             no
             ,
             Baronius
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               was
               so
               ignorant
               as
               not
               to
               avoid
               manifest
               lyes
               :
            
             however
             this
             new
             Evangelist
             thought
             him
             a
             fit
             Author
             for
             him
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Gospe●
             out
             of
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             please
             the
             
             
               Great
               Mogol
            
             .
             He
             tells
             him
             out
             of
             that
             Book
             that
             Joachim
             and
             Anna
             the
             
               Parents
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               being
               very
               Rich
               and
               Childless
               ●ad
               made
               a
               vow
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               a
               Son
               to
               devote
               him
               to
               his
               service
               ;
               one
               time
            
             Joachim
             
               went
               up
               to
               the
               Temple
               to
               offer
               up
               his
               Sacrifice
               there
               ,
               and
            
             Issachar
             
               the
               High
               Priest
               rejected
               him
            
             (
             a
             notorious
             lye
             ,
             saith
             Baronius
             ,
             for
             no
             
             such
             man
             as
             Issachar
             could
             be
             High
             Priest
             then
             )
             
               upon
               which
               he
               and
               his
               Wife
               went
               ●way
               discontented
               ;
               at
               last
               God
               sent
               an
               Angel
               to
               comfort
            
             Joachim
             ,
             
               and
               told
               him
               he
               should
               have
               a
               daughter
               ,
               and
               should
               call
               her
               name
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               who
               should
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               from
               her
               conception
               ;
               and
               charged
               them
               to
               perform
               their
               vow
               about
               her
               education
               in
               the
               Temple
            
             ;
             he
             is
             so
             punctual
             as
             to
             set
             down
             
               the
               very
               day
               of
               her
               conception
               and
               birth
               ,
               and
               relates
               the
               occasion
               of
               keeping
               the
               Feast
               of
               her
               Nativity
               among
               Christians
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               a
               revelation
               made
               to
               an
               Eremite
               that
               she
               was
               born
               the
               eighth
               of
            
             September
             ,
             
               when
               the
               Eremite
               heard
               strange
               Melody
               in
               the
               Heavens
               upon
               that
               day
               ;
               upon
               which
            
             Innocent
             
               the
               fourth
               appointed
               the
               Feast
               to
               be
               kept
               .
            
             What
             Gospel
             and
             Prophets
             had
             this
             Jesuit
             met
             with
             to
             take
             these
             excellent
             stories
             from
             ?
             But
             it
             must
             be
             from
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
             indeed
             ,
             since
             Innocent
             the
             fourth
             lived
             1250.
             years
             since
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ.
             
               The
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             as
             
             Xavier's
             
             Gospel
             
               goes
               on
               ,
               at
               three
               years
               old
               ,
               upon
            
             Friday
             
               the
               twenty
               first
               of
            
             November
             
               was
               carryed
            
             
             
               up
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               there
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               Holy
               place
               to
               be
               educated
            
             (
             most
             of
             the
             mode●●
             Commentators
             on
             this
             new
             Gospel
             ,
             tell
             us
             it
             was
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             was
             then
             turned
             into
             a
             
               Nunnery
               ,
               and
               for
               elev●●
            
             
             
               years
               together
            
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               she
               never
               went
               o●●
               of
               that
               place
            
             ;
             if
             any
             one
             should
             boldly
             ask
             what
             conveniencies
             she
             could
             have
             there
             ?
             they
             readily
             answer
             ,
             
               that
               she
               needed
               non●
               ,
               being
               fed
               by
               Angels
               all
               that
               time
               with
               spiritual
               food
               .
            
             So
             
               Canisius
               ,
               Poza
            
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             
               Theophilus
               Raynaudus
            
             ;
             and
             
               Benedictus
               Gon●nus
            
             
             adds
             ,
             that
             Zachary
             Father
             to
             St.
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             saw
             the
             Angel
             that
             carried
             her
             meat
             to
             her
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             quotes
             Pantaleon
             in
             Metaphrastes
             ;
             (
             no
             doubt
             an
             excellent
             Author
             )
             but
             Xavier
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               she
               had
               her
               food
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             I
             omit
             
               her
               vow
               of
            
             
             
               Virginity
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               her
               Espousals
               with
            
             Joseph
             ,
             
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               them
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               to
               chea●
               the
               Devil
               ;
               the
               blossoming
               of
            
             Josephs
             Rod
             ;
             
             the
             particular
             description
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               Maries
               countenance
            
             with
             
               great
               blewish
               eyes
               ,
               and
               golden
               locks
               ,
            
             &c.
             all
             which
             he
             sets
             off
             with
             as
             many
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             made
             a
             considerable
             part
             in
             our
             Gospels
             :
             but
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             miracles
             of
             her
             beauty
             was
             ,
             
               that
               a
               wicked
               man
               by
               looking
               upon
               her
               was
            
             
             
             converted
             .
             It
             was
             great
             pity
             then
             she
             went
             no
             oftner
             abroad
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             have
             reformed
             the
             world
             by
             her
             Countenance
             .
             Afterwards
             he
             describes
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             
               Angels
               Salutation
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             so
             exactly
             ,
             
             that
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             he
             despised
             the
             rudeness
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             in
             their
             manner
             of
             expressing
             it
             .
             
               The
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               was
               then
               sitting
               in
               her
               Parlour
               musing
               upon
               that
               saying
               of
            
             Esaias
             ,
             
               A
               Virgin
               shall
               conceive
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               she
               mightily
               desired
               to
               see
               that
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               wished
               she
               might
               be
               her
               hand-maid
               ,
               while
               she
               was
               in
               these
               thoughts
               ,
               an
               Angel
               comes
               in
               like
               a
               beautiful
               young
               man
               with
               great
               splendour
               ,
               and
               falls
               upon
               his
               knees
               ●nd
               fixed
               his
               eyes
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               devotion
               said
            
             Ave
             Maria
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               She
               was
               not
               surprized
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               for
               she
               had
               often
               conversed
               with
               Angels
               before
               ,
               but
               at
               his
               humble
               posture
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               he
               gave
               to
               her
               .
            
             Who
             can
             now
             doubt
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             praying
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Angel
               Gabriel
            
             said
             the
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             upon
             his
             bended
             knees
             to
             her
             ?
             
               After
               the
               Angel
               had
               delivered
               his
               message
               ,
               ●he
               made
               him
               wait
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Xavier
               ,
               till
               Midnight
               ,
               before
               she
               gave
               any
               answer
               ;
               then
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               the
               very
               point
               of
               Midnight
               ,
               she
               fell
               upon
               her
               knees
               ,
               and
               with
               her
               head
               downward
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               eyes
               full
               of
               tears
               ,
               and
               her
               arms
            
             
             
               a
               cross
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               Ecce
               ancilla
               Domini
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             Much
             in
             the
             same
             way
             he
             describes
             the
             manner
             of
             her
             delivery
             ,
             only
             that
             her
             eyes
             were
             then
             lifted
             up
             towards
             Heaven
             .
             I
             pass
             b●
             
             the
             fabulous
             miracles
             he
             relates
             concerning
             the
             birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             i●
             
             not
             one
             word
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             Historian
             :
             The
             story
             of
             the
             wise
             men
             with
             their
             names
             
               Melchior
               ,
               Caspar
            
             and
             Balthasar
             ,
             of
             the●●
             
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             how
             their
             Bodies
             came
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             Cologn
             ,
             which
             was
             much
             for
             the
             
               Great
               Mogols
            
             edification
             to
             know
             ;
             the
             m●racle
             of
             the
             letter
             Vau
             blotted
             out
             by
             old
             Simeon
             ;
             which
             he
             found
             in
             the
             word
             afterwards
             ;
             the
             check
             the
             Angel
             gave
             him
             ,
             and
             
             how
             thereby
             he
             came
             to
             owne
             the
             Messias
             ,
             the
             care
             Anna
             had
             over
             the
             young
             Virgins
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             observing
             her
             Feast
             with
             Wax
             Candles
             ;
             the
             miracles
             
             wrought
             in
             Aegypt
             at
             Christs
             being
             there
             ;
             the
             miracle
             of
             the
             Pool
             of
             
               Bethesda
               being
               caused
            
             
             
               by
               the
               wood
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               being
               hid
               there
               by
               King
            
             Solomon
             ,
             
               which
               floated
               in
               our
               Saviou●●
            
             
             
               time
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               took
               it
               out
               for
               the
               crucifying
               Christ
               ,
               then
               the
               Pool
               lost
               its
               vertue
               :
            
             and
             abundance
             of
             other
             interpolations
             and
             corruptions
             of
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             by
             these
             few
             ,
             we
             may
             guess
             what
             sincerity
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             from
             such
             men
             in
             the
             relating
             the
             miracles
             of
             their
             own
             order
             ,
             who
             cannot
             
             keep
             their
             hands
             off
             from
             forgery
             and
             imposture
             ,
             in
             relating
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             Xavier
             hath
             published
             the
             
               History
               of
               St.
               Peter
            
             .
             But
             lest
             any
             should
             imagine
             that
             these
             Books
             were
             framed
             and
             set
             forth
             by
             some
             enemies
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             Alegambe
             confesses
             they
             were
             both
             written
             in
             the
             
               Persian
               Language
            
             by
             
               Hierome
               Xavier
            
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             translated
             into
             Latin
             by
             
               Lud.
               de
               Dieu
            
             ;
             some
             very
             few
             faults
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             so
             slight
             ,
             that
             they
             confirm
             his
             Authority
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             Let
             now
             any
             impattial
             man
             judge
             whether
             such
             Persons
             deserve
             any
             faith
             in
             relating
             other
             miracles
             ,
             that
             dare
             so
             horribly
             to
             adulterate
             and
             corrupt
             the
             very
             story
             of
             the
             Bible
             ?
             but
             they
             little
             thought
             these
             abominable
             frauds
             ,
             would
             ever
             have
             come
             to
             light
             in
             these
             parts
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             truly
             understand
             what
             kind
             of
             Gospel
             it
             is
             which
             they
             propagated
             in
             the
             Indies
             ;
             and
             how
             unlikely
             it
             is
             that
             God
             should
             give
             the
             attestation
             of
             miracles
             to
             such
             lewd
             forgeries
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             may
             suffice
             for
             comparing
             the
             credibility
             of
             the
             Testimony
             on
             which
             miracles
             are
             received
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             with
             that
             upon
             which
             we
             believe
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Enough
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               E.
               W.
            
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             Impudence
             it self
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             11.
             3.
             
             I
             now
             come
             to
             shew
             the
             notorious
             
             frauds
             and
             impostures
             which
             have
             bee●
             discovered
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             this
             point
             of
             miracles
             .
             It
             was
             an
             easie
             matter
             in
             an
             Age
             o●
             Credulity
             and
             Ignorance
             to
             set
             up
             for
             a
             power
             of
             miracles
             ;
             for
             few
             men
             were
             inquisitive
             into
             the
             nature
             and
             circumstances
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             understood
             ,
             generally
             the
             best
             i●
             those
             times
             ,
             were
             either
             Contrivers
             or
             Friends
             ▪
             yet
             it
             so
             fell
             out
             ,
             that
             some
             notorious
             impostures
             have
             been
             discovered
             ,
             which
             have
             differed
             in
             nothing
             from
             those
             which
             have
             passed
             for
             true
             miracles
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             fortune
             of
             being
             discovered
             .
             
               Glab●●
               Rodulphus
            
             in
             his
             History
             ,
             tells
             a
             story
             of
             his
             
             own
             knowledge
             of
             a
             certain
             Person
             that
             went
             up
             and
             down
             pretending
             to
             do
             great
             wonders
             ;
             after
             the
             great
             feats
             he
             had
             done
             in
             France
             ,
             he
             goes
             into
             the
             Alps
             ;
             and
             there
             pretends
             to
             have
             found
             the
             Relicks
             of
             St.
             Justus
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             the
             Countrey
             people
             flocked
             in
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             came
             whole
             and
             sound
             were
             sorry
             they
             had
             no
             Disease
             or
             Lameness
             to
             be
             cured
             .
             But
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             saith
             the
             Historian
             ,
             strange
             Cures
             were
             wrought
             there
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             in
             whose
             Diocesses
             these
             things
             were
             done
             ,
             instead
             of
             making
             strict
             enquiries
             ,
             demanded
             money
             to
             give
             licence
             to
             deceive
             the
             People
             .
             At
             
             last
             ,
             one
             Ma●sred
             a
             Great
             man
             in
             those
             parts
             caused
             the
             Body
             which
             wrought
             these
             miracles
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             and
             placed
             in
             a
             Monastery
             of
             his
             own
             erecting
             ,
             and
             this
             Relick-Finder
             grew
             into
             great
             request
             with
             him
             ,
             promising
             to
             discover
             more
             precious
             Relicks
             than
             these
             ,
             and
             he
             told
             him
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             manners
             of
             suffering
             very
             exactly
             .
             Some
             persons
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             Historian
             himself
             was
             one
             ,
             asked
             him
             how
             he
             knew
             these
             things
             ;
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             an
             Angel
             appeared
             to
             him
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             all
             the
             things
             he
             desired
             to
             know
             ;
             and
             lifted
             him
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             after
             many
             discourses
             ,
             they
             parted
             very
             lovingly
             .
             Although
             some
             of
             them
             suspected
             the
             imposture
             ,
             yet
             the
             Bishops
             who
             consecrated
             the
             Church
             with
             great
             Pomp
             ,
             and
             applause
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             were
             innumerable
             ,
             solemnised
             the
             translation
             of
             these
             Relicks
             .
             And
             although
             afterwards
             the
             wiser
             sort
             found
             out
             the
             cheat
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Body
             was
             taken
             at
             a
             venture
             in
             the
             night
             out
             of
             a
             Grave
             ,
             yet
             the
             work
             of
             miracles
             went
             on
             as
             well
             as
             if
             the
             Martyr
             had
             been
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             still
             continued
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Historian
             saith
             ,
             he
             purposely
             inserted
             to
             discover
             the
             imposture
             of
             those
             pretended
             miracles
             .
             
               Gulielmus
               Neubrigens●s
            
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             a
             seditious
             person
             in
             London
             
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Richard
               the
               first
            
             called
             
             
               William
               Longbeard
            
             ,
             who
             stiled
             himself
             the
             
               Saviour
               of
               the
               Poor
            
             ,
             and
             had
             gotten
             so
             great
             an
             interest
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             two
             and
             fifty
             thousand
             men
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             at
             last
             he
             was
             seized
             on
             and
             executed
             ;
             b●●
             after
             his
             death
             the
             people
             cryed
             him
             up
             for
             ●
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             got
             one
             of
             his
             Chains
             ,
             and
             gave
             out
             that
             he
             cured
             one
             sick
             of
             ●
             Fever
             by
             it
             ;
             the
             people
             being
             encourage●
             by
             this
             ,
             took
             away
             the
             very
             Gallows
             where
             he
             hung
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             earth
             about
             it
             where
             any
             of
             his
             blood
             was
             supposed
             to
             be
             spilt
             ,
             and
             they
             digged
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             ●
             Pitt
             with
             carrying
             away
             the
             earth
             for
             the
             Cure
             of
             Diseases
             .
             By
             these
             instances
             we
             see
             what
             a
             disposition
             the
             people
             were
             in
             ,
             to
             be
             deluded
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             Relicks
             and
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               that
               such
               impostors
               may
               be
               in
               any
               Religion
               ,
               and
               this
               reflects
               no
               mo●●
               dishonour
               on
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               ,
               than
            
             Simon
             Magus
             
               did
               upon
               the
               Apostles
            
             :
             I
             proceed
             therefore
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Persons
             who
             have
             been
             countenanced
             and
             encouraged
             in
             that
             Church
             have
             been
             found
             guilty
             of
             imposture
             .
             At
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             twelfth
             Century
             appeared
             one
             Fulco
             ,
             a
             man
             very
             famous
             for
             the
             great
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             extraordinary
             way
             of
             preaching
             .
             He
             was
             ,
             saith
             
             
               Jacobus
               de
               Vitriaco
            
             ,
             a
             plain
             Countrey
             Priest
             ,
             
             very
             simple
             and
             illiterate
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             a
             ●oose
             and
             dissolute
             man
             ,
             but
             being
             now
             re●ormed
             ,
             to
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             he
             goes
             ●o
             get
             some
             Authorities
             and
             Moral
             Docu●ents
             in
             his
             Note-books
             ,
             which
             saith
             he
             ,
             he
             ●●●nished
             himself
             with
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             smooth
             ●●ones
             to
             destroy
             Goliah
             .
             Being
             thus
             far
             armed
             ●e
             pretends
             a
             Commission
             from
             Heaven
             to
             go
             ●broad
             to
             preach
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             gave
             out
             ●hat
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             appeared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             ●ad
             fitted
             him
             for
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             bad
             him
             go
             ●●each
             repentance
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             ●ad
             bestowed
             the
             Gift
             of
             Healing
             upon
             him
             ,
             ●s
             
               Otto
               de
               Sancto
               Blasio
            
             tells
             us
             .
             Upon
             this
             ,
             
             ●e
             preaches
             at
             Paris
             to
             the
             great
             admiration
             ●f
             his
             hearers
             ,
             who
             looked
             on
             him
             as
             a
             per●on
             inspired
             ,
             saith
             
               Jacob.
               de
               Vitriaco
            
             ,
             and
             as
             
               ●nother
               St.
               Paul
            
             ;
             which
             preaching
             was
             so
             ●●fectual
             with
             many
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             ●hem
             take
             off
             their
             Garments
             and
             Shoo
             's
             ,
             and
             ●arrying
             Whips
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             cast
             them●elves
             at
             his
             feet
             to
             receive
             penance
             .
             After
             this
             way
             he
             went
             over
             all
             France
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             ●art
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             came
             over
             into
             Eng●●nd
             ,
             
             as
             our
             Historians
             tell
             us
             ,
             and
             preached
             before
             
               Richard
               the
               first
            
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             token
             he
             ●alled
             him
             Hypocrite
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             regret
             of
             some
             of
             our
             Historians
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             he
             staid
             ●ot
             long
             here
             ,
             but
             away
             he
             went
             for
             
             France
             ●gain●
             Hoveden
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Clergy
             of
             
             Lisieux
             in
             Normandy
             cast
             him
             into
             Prison
             but
             he
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             get
             from
             thence
             quickly
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             Caen
             where
             he
             was
             again
             imprisoned
             by
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Castle
             ;
             an●
             escaping
             thence
             ,
             he
             cast
             off
             the
             the
             dust
             o●
             his
             feet
             against
             them
             :
             But
             although
             the
             Kin●
             of
             England
             had
             so
             mean
             an
             opinion
             of
             him
             the
             people
             in
             France
             thought
             they
             could
             no●
             sufficiently
             adore
             him
             .
             For
             
               Jac.
               de
               Vitria●●
            
             
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             themselves
             happ●
             who
             could
             get
             any
             piece
             of
             his
             Garments
             ,
             〈◊〉
             so
             much
             that
             he
             was
             fain
             almost
             every
             day
             t●
             put
             on
             a
             new
             habit
             :
             which
             one
             day
             the
             people
             tore
             so
             unreasonably
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             the●
             that
             they
             would
             not
             tear
             his
             Garments
             whic●
             were
             not
             blessed
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             bless
             the
             h●bit
             of
             one
             that
             stood
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             〈◊〉
             no
             sooner
             done
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             did
             tear
             it
             i●
             a
             thousand
             pieces
             ,
             and
             preserved
             them
             f●
             Relicks
             :
             They
             pressed
             so
             much
             upon
             hi●
             saith
             the
             same
             Grave
             Author
             ,
             that
             he
             w●
             forced
             to
             beat
             them
             off
             with
             a
             Staff
             in
             h●
             hand
             ;
             and
             although
             he
             wounded
             some
             wi●●
             his
             blows
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             bei●●
             displeased
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             kissed
             the
             bloo●
             which
             came
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             sanctifi●●
             by
             his
             strokes
             :
             (
             for
             his
             Hair
             Shirt
             and
             P●
             nance
             made
             him
             very
             
               Cholerick
               )
            
             .
             Never
             an●
             man
             had
             greater
             reputation
             for
             miracles
             tha●
             this
             ;
             for
             where
             ever
             he
             came
             ,
             it
             was
             give
             
             out
             that
             he
             cured
             all
             Diseases
             ;
             as
             all
             the
             Hi●orians
             that
             mention
             him
             agree
             ;
             but
             
             Otto
             ●ives
             the
             most
             particular
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             ●hich
             he
             said
             he
             had
             from
             one
             
               Bertoldus
               de
               ●sinberc
            
             ,
             who
             saw
             him
             ;
             when
             any
             dumb
             ●ere
             brought
             unto
             him
             he
             opened
             their
             ●ouths
             ,
             and
             breathed
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             com●anded
             them
             to
             speak
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             did
             not
             presently
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             a
             good
             blow
             on
             ●he
             cheeks
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             spake
             .
             He
             made
             a
             very
             infirm
             Boy
             leap
             off
             his
             Horse
             and
             run
             before
             him
             with
             holding
             up
             his
             Staff
             ,
             as
             one
             ready
             to
             strike
             him
             .
             But
             never
             was
             poor
             man
             so
             served
             as
             the
             rich
             Usurer
             was
             by
             him
             ,
             (
             for
             we
             must
             know
             his
             great
             zeal
             was
             against
             Usury
             )
             he
             seeing
             
               in
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             saith
             Bertoldus
             ,
             that
             this
             man
             was
             praedestinated
             to
             life
             ,
             took
             an
             occasion
             to
             dine
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             assoon
             as
             he
             was
             gone
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             he
             asked
             what
             he
             had
             to
             Dinner
             ;
             the
             man
             told
             him
             he
             need
             not
             trouble
             himself
             about
             that
             ,
             he
             would
             provide
             as
             well
             for
             him
             as
             the
             City
             would
             afford
             ;
             he
             was
             not
             satisfied
             with
             this
             ,
             but
             would
             needs
             go
             into
             the
             Kitchin
             and
             have
             all
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             sooner
             done
             ,
             but
             he
             (
             very
             spightfully
             ,
             so
             near
             Dinner
             time
             )
             turns
             all
             into
             Frogs
             and
             Serpents
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             poor
             Usurer
             fell
             upon
             his
             knees
             and
             begged
             pardon
             for
             all
             his
             faults
             .
             But
             Fulco
             told
             him
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             all
             his
             provisions
             
             were
             unclean
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             no
             way
             for
             him
             to
             escape
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             away
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ;
             which
             the
             Usurer
             in
             a
             little
             time
             after
             told
             him
             he
             had
             done
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             he
             had
             forgotten
             a
             quantity
             of
             Wheat
             which
             was
             yet
             left
             .
             Fulco
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             takes
             the
             Usurer
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             goes
             to
             the
             place
             where
             it
             lay
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             full
             of
             Toads
             and
             Serpents
             ;
             then
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             be
             perfect
             ,
             and
             certain
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             he
             should
             go
             naked
             into
             that
             Granary
             ,
             then
             he
             promised
             him
             eternal
             life
             ;
             which
             command
             he
             presently
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             then
             Fulco
             shut
             up
             and
             sealed
             down
             the
             cover
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             commanded
             all
             not
             to
             come
             near
             it
             till
             next
             morning
             ;
             then
             great
             multitudes
             flocked
             to
             see
             what
             was
             become
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             they
             found
             nothing
             but
             a
             mans
             bones
             whiter
             than
             Snow
             ;
             which
             he
             took
             out
             ,
             and
             declared
             them
             to
             be
             holy
             Relicks
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             accordingly
             .
             By
             this
             one
             miracle
             attested
             by
             one
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             he
             saw
             his
             miracles
             ,
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             the
             man
             and
             his
             miracles
             .
             However
             ,
             this
             man
             was
             thought
             a
             fit
             instrument
             to
             be
             imployed
             by
             the
             Pope
             to
             preach
             up
             a
             Croisado
             (
             for
             their
             Holinesses
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             make
             use
             of
             such
             false
             pretenders
             to
             Inspiration
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             the
             fittest
             men
             to
             manage
             their
             designs
             ,
             as
             Peter
             the
             Eremit
             by
             
               Urban
               the
               second
            
             ,
             and
             this
             man
             by
             Innocent
             
             
               the
               third
            
             )
             For
             Otto
             saith
             expresly
             that
             he
             preached
             by
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             :
             and
             the
             
               Chronicon
               Andrense
            
             lately
             published
             by
             D'achery
             ,
             affirms
             the
             same
             :
             Raynaldus
             mentions
             
             the
             Letters
             which
             were
             sent
             him
             from
             
               Innocent
               the
               third
            
             ;
             and
             
               Jacobus
               de
               Vitriaco
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             ,
             he
             carryed
             the
             Cross
             upon
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             Princes
             and
             others
             to
             an
             Expedition
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Land
            
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             he
             heaped
             up
             abundance
             of
             wealth
             togeth●
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             time
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             his
             Authority
             and
             Reputation
             began
             to
             decline
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             he
             dyed
             of
             a
             Fever
             at
             Neulli
             in
             his
             own
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             where
             he
             began
             his
             work
             .
             Otto
             hath
             no
             mind
             at
             all
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             end
             ,
             but
             only
             saith
             ,
             that
             men
             cannot
             tell
             what
             became
             of
             him
             ,
             after
             the
             stories
             of
             his
             miracles
             ,
             nor
             what
             end
             he
             made
             ;
             at
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             wiser
             men
             were
             exceedingly
             scandalized
             ;
             but
             he
             thinks
             he
             might
             be
             honestly
             defended
             .
             But
             Rigordus
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             
             same
             time
             with
             him
             ,
             intimates
             his
             mind
             sufficiently
             about
             him
             ,
             when
             after
             mentioning
             his
             miracles
             and
             preaching
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               but
               if
               a
               man
               desires
               to
               know
               with
               what
               intention
               a
               man
               preaches
               ,
               he
               must
               look
               to
               his
               end
               ,
               because
               the
               end
               doth
               most
               clearly
               discover
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             By
             which
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             understand
             what
             kind
             of
             person
             he
             thought
             this
             
             Fulco
             to
             be
             .
             One
             of
             the
             greatest
             companions
             of
             this
             Fulco
             ,
             was
             one
             
               Petrus
               de
               Rusciaco
            
             or
             
               de
               Rusciaco
            
             ,
             who
             had
             likewise
             gained
             a
             great
             reputation
             for
             preaching
             poverty
             till
             he
             made
             himself
             excessively
             rich
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             saith
             
               Jacobus
               de
               Vitriaco
            
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             
             made
             his
             own
             doctrine
             contemptible
             ,
             but
             brought
             a
             great
             scandal
             upon
             all
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Fulco
             .
             And
             
               Robertus
               Antissiodorensis
            
             an
             
             Author
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             acknowledges
             that
             the
             devotion
             of
             the
             people
             occasioned
             by
             these
             Preachers
             speedily
             declined
             ,
             and
             many
             that
             seemed
             to
             be
             reformed
             of
             their
             vices
             ,
             returned
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             .
             But
             
               Jacobus
               de
               Vitriaco
            
             adds
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             many
             false
             
             Prophets
             and
             deceivers
             went
             abroad
             under
             the
             same
             pretence
             of
             extraordinary
             preaching
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             several
             Churches
             to
             get
             money
             from
             the
             people
             for
             the
             repair
             of
             their
             Churches
             ;
             and
             Antissiodorensis
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             that
             Fulco
             went
             abroad
             to
             preach
             in
             his
             itinerant
             manner
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Licence
             of
             his
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Within
             less
             than
             forty
             years
             after
             this
             Fulco
             ,
             appeared
             another
             famous
             Imposter
             pretending
             to
             work
             great
             miracles
             called
             
               Johannes
               d●
               Vincentia
            
             ,
             or
             Vicen●a
             in
             Italy
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Dominican
               Order
            
             ,
             say
             the
             most
             Historians
             ,
             although
             Vignier
             makes
             him
             a
             Cordelier
             .
             This
             man
             
             was
             imployed
             by
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             9th
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Troubles
             with
             
               Frederick
               the
               second
            
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Bononia
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             
             so
             much
             upon
             them
             ,
             saith
             Sigonius
             ,
             by
             the
             reputation
             of
             his
             Learning
             and
             Sanctity
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             little
             time
             he
             had
             gotten
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             City
             in
             his
             hands
             .
             But
             that
             which
             chiefly
             gained
             him
             so
             great
             authority
             ,
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             great
             miracles
             ;
             for
             
               Guido
               Bonatus
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             saith
             
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             affirms
             that
             he
             had
             made
             the
             People
             believe
             
               he
               had
               Revelations
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               command
               the
               dead
               were
               raised
               :
               Spondanus
            
             out
             of
             
               Thomas
               Cantipratensis
            
             
             mentions
             seven
             ,
             Vignier
             eighteen
             that
             had
             been
             raised
             by
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             adds
             ,
             that
             his
             companions
             gave
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             cured
             all
             Diseases
             ,
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             and
             did
             many
             other
             miracles
             :
             but
             after
             a
             while
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             his
             imposture
             was
             discovered
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             he
             had
             gotten
             twenty
             thousand
             Marks
             of
             Silver
             to
             his
             Convent
             :
             and
             
               Guido
               Bonatus
            
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             thought
             an
             Heretick
             for
             suspecting
             his
             imposture
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             lost
             all
             his
             esteem
             through
             his
             pride
             and
             bad
             company
             .
             Spondanus
             knows
             not
             what
             to
             say
             to
             this
             judgement
             of
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             ,
             finding
             him
             on
             one
             side
             so
             highly
             commended
             
             by
             Pope
             
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
            
             in
             his
             Letters
             to
             
             him
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             such
             evident
             Testimonies
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             little
             time
             he
             lost
             all
             the
             Authority
             he
             had
             in
             Bononia
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             by
             the
             Letters
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             extant
             in
             Raynaldus
             ,
             
             that
             he
             looked
             on
             him
             as
             one
             inspired
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             a
             gift
             of
             miracles
             ;
             for
             he
             solemnly
             
               gives
               thanks
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               the
               great
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               him
               ,
            
             which
             he
             parallels
             with
             those
             wrought
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Pharaoh
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             learnedst
             men
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             look
             on
             him
             as
             a
             meer
             impostor
             .
             For
             the
             famous
             Jesuit
             who
             writ
             the
             Diatribae
             against
             the
             Dominicans
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Petrus
               de
               Valle
               clausâ
            
             ,
             reckons
             up
             this
             man
             
             among
             the
             notorious
             cheats
             of
             that
             Order
             :
             and
             he
             who
             writ
             in
             vindication
             of
             the
             Order
             hath
             very
             little
             to
             say
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             a
             better
             opinion
             of
             him
             :
             which
             it
             seems
             the
             Jesuit
             who
             knew
             the
             Popes
             correspondence
             with
             him
             well
             enough
             ,
             did
             not
             think
             sufficient
             to
             excuse
             him
             from
             imposture
             .
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             Bzovius
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             attributes
             to
             him
             wonderful
             
             sanctity
             and
             miracles
             ;
             and
             makes
             him
             to
             have
             cured
             abundance
             of
             Diseases
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             have
             raised
             up
             ten
             men
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             adding
             ,
             that
             once
             when
             he
             was
             praying
             ,
             there
             appeared
             a
             Cross
             in
             his
             
             forehead
             ,
             another
             time
             over
             his
             head
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             bright
             Star
             was
             seen
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             an
             Angel
             whispering
             in
             his
             ear
             .
             Judge
             now
             Reader
             ,
             what
             credit
             these
             Reporters
             of
             miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             do
             deserve
             from
             ●s
             :
             when
             such
             Persons
             who
             are
             by
             their
             own
             order
             cryed
             up
             for
             the
             workers
             of
             miracles
             ,
             are
             by
             others
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             condemned
             for
             meer
             impostors
             .
          
           
             But
             one
             of
             the
             most
             notorious
             impostures
             which
             ever
             came
             to
             light
             ,
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Dominicans
             at
             Bern
             ;
             the
             substance
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             from
             the
             Authentick
             relation
             it self
             as
             it
             was
             published
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1509.
             very
             soon
             
             after
             the
             thing
             was
             done
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             Controversie
             about
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             had
             caused
             great
             heats
             in
             Germany
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             did
             favour
             the
             Desenders
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             extreamly
             discontented
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             who
             found
             that
             the
             Franciscans
             gained
             ground
             of
             them
             chiefly
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             some
             Revelations
             and
             miracles
             .
             The
             Dominicans
             therefore
             considered
             how
             they
             might
             vye
             with
             their
             Adversaries
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             have
             Revelations
             from
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             against
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             as
             good
             Marks
             of
             Christs
             wounds
             in
             their
             Order
             as
             St.
             Francis
             had
             ;
             but
             such
             a
             design
             required
             a
             good
             Theatre
             to
             act
             it
             on
             ,
             where
             it
             
             might
             not
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             sufficiently
             known
             ;
             at
             first
             they
             thought
             of
             Francfort
             ,
             then
             of
             Norimberg
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             they
             pitched
             upon
             Bern
             ,
             as
             most
             convenient
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             simplicity
             and
             ignorance
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Four
             Persons
             were
             imployed
             as
             the
             chief
             Actors
             in
             it
             ,
             although
             with
             the
             consent
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Provincial
             ;
             the
             first
             was
             
               Johannes
               Vetter
            
             the
             Prior
             of
             the
             Convent
             ,
             the
             second
             
               Stephanus
               Bolshort
            
             their
             Preacher
             ,
             the
             third
             
               Franciscus
               Ulschi
            
             the
             Sub-prior
             ,
             the
             fourth
             
               Henricus
               Steinscer
            
             the
             Procurator
             of
             the
             Convent
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             ,
             an
             occasion
             happened
             for
             them
             to
             begin
             their
             design
             ,
             a
             plain
             simple
             Taylor
             called
             
               Johannes
               Jets●●
            
             happened
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             admitted
             a
             L●●brother
             ,
             at
             first
             they
             scorned
             him
             ,
             but
             finding
             he
             had
             money
             ,
             they
             consented
             to
             his
             Admission
             ;
             after
             they
             had
             tryed
             him
             they
             found
             him
             a
             fit
             Person
             to
             practise
             upon
             .
             Accordingly
             the
             Sub-prior
             in
             the
             night
             threw
             stones
             into
             his
             room
             ,
             and
             made
             dreadful
             noises
             to
             affright
             him
             with
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Spirits
             disturbing
             him
             ;
             the
             next
             day
             they
             gave
             him
             Wax
             Lights
             and
             holy
             Water
             and
             some
             sacred
             Relicks
             to
             arm
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             courage
             to
             talk
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             informed
             him
             what
             he
             was
             to
             say
             to
             it
             .
             The
             next
             night
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Sub-prior
             comes
             again
             ,
             and
             puts
             the
             poor
             Taylor
             into
             a
             miserable
             
             fright
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             answer
             as
             he
             was
             instructed
             ;
             then
             the
             Spirit
             comes
             and
             seizes
             upon
             his
             Throat
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             going
             to
             choak
             him
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             cryed
             out
             and
             desired
             to
             know
             how
             he
             might
             help
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             told
             it
             was
             the
             Soul
             of
             one
             in
             Purgatory
             that
             came
             for
             relief
             ;
             then
             the
             Spirit
             told
             him
             he
             must
             discipline
             himself
             for
             eight
             dayes
             till
             the
             blood
             came
             ,
             and
             cause
             eight
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             for
             him
             :
             and
             to
             say
             himself
             fifty
             
               Pater
               Nosters
            
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Ave
             Maria's
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             every
             one
             to
             kiss
             the
             ground
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Judas
             his
             kiss
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             should
             be
             delivered
             :
             all
             this
             he
             promised
             to
             discover
             to
             his
             Superiors
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             bid
             him
             not
             be
             affrighted
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             to
             come
             again
             six
             dayes
             after
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             others
             with
             him
             :
             Immediately
             these
             things
             were
             publickly
             performed
             ,
             and
             mighty
             flocking
             of
             the
             people
             there
             was
             upon
             the
             noise
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Dominicans
             were
             cryed
             up
             to
             the
             great
             disgrace
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             .
             Against
             the
             next
             time
             ,
             (
             when
             Stephen
             whom
             they
             appointed
             his
             Confessor
             ,
             had
             found
             him
             ,
             not
             mistrusting
             in
             the
             least
             any
             trick
             in
             it
             )
             they
             told
             him
             they
             would
             certainly
             try
             whether
             he
             was
             a
             good
             or
             evil
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             two
             pieces
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Sacrament
            
             which
             they
             would
             have
             ready
             against
             the
             time
             the
             Spirit
             was
             to
             appear
             again
             .
             The
             Spirit
             comes
             at
             
             the
             time
             appointed
             with
             two
             more
             :
             but
             the
             honest
             Taylor
             having
             now
             gotten
             heart
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Host
             ,
             adjures
             the
             Spirit
             to
             answer
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             him
             his
             business
             ▪
             Then
             the
             Spirit
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             two
             were
             his
             Tormentors
             which
             immediately
             vanished
             away
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             been
             i●
             Purgatory
             one
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             years
             ,
             th●
             the
             Dominican
             Order
             was
             the
             best
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             some
             were
             in
             Purgatory
             for
             contradicting
             St.
             Thomas
             his
             opinion
             about
             the
             maculate
             conception
             ;
             that
             the
             City
             of
             Be●
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             unless
             the
             Francisca●
             were
             expelled
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             Scotus
             was
             in
             Purgatory
             for
             asserting
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             particulars
             concerning
             himself
             which
             they
             had
             learnt
             from
             him
             in
             confession
             .
             After
             this
             the
             Spirit
             appeared
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             St.
             Barbara
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             the
             other
             Spirit
             would
             now
             return
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             would
             appear
             suddenly
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             accordingly
             happened
             ,
             and
             then
             revealed
             to
             him
             that
             the
             Pope
             would
             shortly
             determine
             against
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             ,
             and
             in
             favour
             to
             him
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             she
             gave
             him
             some
             of
             the
             Swadling
             Clouts
             Jesus
             was
             wrapt
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             Vial
             full
             of
             her
             Sons
             Blood
             (
             such
             another
             I
             suppose
             as
             that
             at
             St.
             Maximins
             in
             France
             )
             with
             several
             other
             particulars
             too
             large
             to
             be
             mentioned
             .
             
             The
             most
             remarkable
             thing
             after
             this
             was
             ,
             the
             next
             appearance
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             who
             expressed
             a
             great
             kindness
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             ●
             favour
             she
             would
             confer
             upon
             him
             in
             token
             of
             her
             maculate
             conception
             :
             then
             she
             desired
             ●im
             to
             put
             out
             his
             hand
             ,
             at
             first
             he
             was
             unwil●ing
             ,
             but
             durst
             not
             refuse
             ,
             then
             the
             Spirit
             drove
             a
             great
             Nail
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             made
             ●
             wound
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             bad
             him
             keep
             it
             open
             with
             
               ●qua
               fortis
            
             and
             other
             corrosives
             ,
             the
             next
             ●ight
             she
             brings
             him
             Clouts
             to
             lay
             to
             it
             ,
             such
             ●s
             St.
             Francis
             had
             ,
             but
             fearing
             he
             should
             not
             hold
             out
             with
             the
             other
             four
             wounds
             ,
             a
             Wa●er
             was
             given
             him
             which
             deprived
             him
             of
             all
             sense
             ,
             and
             then
             were
             the
             rest
             made
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             came
             to
             himself
             he
             wondred
             at
             ,
             and
             was
             ready
             to
             believe
             indeed
             that
             they
             came
             ●rom
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             wondred
             at
             himself
             how
             like
             St.
             Francis
             he
             was
             :
             Then
             they
             taught
             him
             to
             imitate
             Christs
             sufferings
             in
             his
             carriages
             ,
             by
             stretching
             out
             his
             arms
             and
             hanging
             down
             his
             head
             in
             publick
             :
             which
             drew
             a
             strange
             concourse
             of
             people
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             gave
             him
             the
             Water
             ,
             then
             the
             Prior
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             expired
             with
             devotion
             :
             after
             this
             ,
             they
             perswaded
             him
             to
             great
             mortification
             and
             abstinence
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             he
             had
             deserved
             these
             revelations
             and
             wounds
             by
             his
             great
             merits
             .
             At
             last
             the
             poor
             man
             discovered
             his
             Confessors
             voice
             in
             
             the
             habit
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             he
             was
             cheated
             ;
             then
             another
             came
             with
             the
             Host
             all
             bloody
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             coloured
             it
             ,
             and
             assured
             him
             he
             was
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             whom
             he
             doubted
             of
             before
             :
             but
             his
             suspicions
             still
             increased
             by
             their
             endeavours
             to
             take
             them
             away
             .
             Then
             he
             resolves
             to
             leave
             the
             Convent
             ,
             which
             they
             perceiving
             ,
             at
             last
             drew
             him
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             carrying
             on
             the
             design
             :
             which
             when
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             shew
             new
             tricks
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             makeing
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             to
             weep
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             one
             Lazarus
             a
             Painter
             ,
             and
             Jetzer
             to
             embrace
             it
             so
             fast
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             devotion
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             stirred
             from
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             bloody
             Eucharist
             was
             brought
             .
             But
             Jetzer
             was
             at
             length
             tired
             out
             ,
             with
             the
             severities
             they
             used
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             afraid
             of
             being
             poysoned
             to
             prevent
             the
             discovery
             ,
             and
             so
             escaped
             out
             of
             the
             Convent
             ,
             and
             then
             declared
             all
             this
             Imposture
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             were
             all
             seized
             upon
             ,
             and
             after
             many
             delayes
             used
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             them
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             were
             at
             last
             burned
             ,
             and
             their
             ashes
             cast
             into
             the
             River
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             preserved
             for
             Relicks
             ;
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Relation
             confesses
             they
             were
             accounted
             Martyrs
             by
             some
             and
             thought
             to
             be
             very
             unjustly
             condemned
             and
             executed
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             the
             violent
             
             prosecution
             of
             them
             was
             due
             to
             their
             inveterate
             enemies
             the
             Franciscans
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             escaped
             as
             other
             impostors
             had
             done
             before
             them
             .
             But
             the
             pretending
             to
             the
             wounds
             of
             St.
             Francis
             was
             an
             unpardonable
             fault
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             expiated
             with
             nothing
             less
             than
             death
             .
          
           
             This
             story
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             thus
             related
             in
             this
             Book
             published
             on
             purpose
             (
             which
             I
             have
             by
             me
             )
             but
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             Trithemius
             ,
             by
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               Anglericus
            
             ,
             by
             
             Baselius
             ,
             by
             Surius
             ,
             by
             
               Del
               Rio
            
             ,
             by
             Sponda●
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Petrus
               à
               Valle-claus●
            
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             far
             enough
             from
             being
             suspected
             of
             any
             enmity
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Bzovius
             thought
             it
             the
             best
             way
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             
               Genebrard
               ,
               Gaultier
            
             ,
             considering
             what
             a
             dishonour
             it
             reflects
             on
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             occasion
             it
             gives
             to
             suspect
             other
             frauds
             and
             impostures
             which
             have
             been
             managed
             by
             better
             hands
             .
             But
             the
             late
             Dominican
             Apologist
             
               Joh.
               Casalas
            
             would
             needs
             have
             it
             all
             to
             be
             a
             meer
             contrivance
             of
             Reuchlin
             out
             of
             his
             hatred
             to
             the
             Monks
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             ridiculous
             and
             absurd
             an
             evasion
             ,
             that
             it
             appears
             by
             it
             he
             had
             never
             seen
             the
             Authentick
             Relation
             of
             it
             .
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Antonius
               Senens●s
            
             in
             his
             
               Bibliotheca
               Ordinis
               Praedicatorum
            
             justifies
             the
             men
             that
             suffered
             ,
             saying
             that
             they
             suffered
             innocently
             ,
             being
             oppressed
             
             by
             their
             enemies
             .
             So
             impossible
             is
             it
             for
             the
             greatest
             frauds
             and
             impostures
             as
             to
             Revelations
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             to
             want
             Friends
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             not
             think
             this
             sort
             of
             impostures
             was
             confined
             only
             to
             the
             
               Dominican
               Order
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Franciscans
             at
             Orleans
             were
             found
             out
             in
             the
             counterseiting
             a
             Mute
             Spirit
             ,
             representing
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             woman
             deceased
             that
             made
             signs
             she
             was
             damned
             for
             being
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             which
             was
             found
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Novice
             of
             their
             Order
             appointed
             by
             them
             to
             act
             that
             part
             :
             but
             after
             full
             discovery
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             they
             were
             preserved
             from
             punishment
             for
             the
             reputation
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             when
             the
             design
             was
             to
             persecute
             the
             Lutherans
             .
             This
             story
             I
             confess
             is
             
             related
             by
             Sleidan
             ,
             but
             I
             do
             not
             find
             it
             contradicted
             by
             any
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             same
             Seraphical
             Order
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             that
             time
             ,
             appeared
             in
             Spain
             a
             notorious
             
             Impostor
             called
             
               Magdalena
               de
               la
               Cruz
            
             ,
             and
             confessed
             to
             be
             such
             by
             
               Ribadineira
               ,
               Del-Rio
               ,
               Benzo
            
             and
             others
             :
             She
             was
             Abbess
             of
             the
             
               Franciscan
               Nuns
            
             in
             Corduba
             ,
             and
             these
             miracles
             are
             reported
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             being
             invocated
             in
             a
             storm
             at
             Sea
             ,
             she
             appeared
             to
             the
             Mariners
             ,
             and
             the
             storm
             ceased
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             frequently
             lifted
             up
             in
             Trances
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             that
             once
             being
             so
             lifted
             up
             ,
             she
             
             received
             the
             Host
             ,
             which
             came
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Priest
             through
             the
             Air
             and
             en●red
             into
             her
             mouth
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             was
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             by
             chance
             passed
             by
             in
             the
             Street
             ,
             the
             Wall
             of
             the
             Garden
             opened
             that
             she
             might
             worship
             the
             Host
             ,
             that
             for
             many
             dayes
             she
             lived
             only
             upon
             the
             Blessed
             Sacrament
             .
             Her
             reputation
             by
             means
             of
             these
             Miracles
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Ladies
             of
             Spain
             being
             at
             the
             point
             of
             Child-●irth
             sent
             to
             her
             their
             Child-bed-linnen
             to
             be
             blessed
             by
             her
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Empress
             her self
             ,
             ●ent
             hers
             from
             Valladolid
             to
             Corduba
             ;
             and
             the
             Emperour
             undertook
             no
             great
             expedition
             without
             consulting
             her
             ;
             and
             desiring
             her
             prayers
             ;
             and
             yet
             after
             all
             these
             things
             the
             Dominican
             Inquisitors
             being
             jealous
             of
             the
             growing
             reputation
             ,
             by
             her
             means
             ,
             of
             the
             ●ranciscan
             Order
             ,
             found
             a
             pretence
             to
             seize
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             upon
             examination
             condemned
             her
             for
             a
             notorious
             impostor
             .
          
           
             Such
             another
             was
             
               Maria
               de
               la
               Visitacion
            
             ,
             Prioress
             
               de
               la
               Annuntiada
            
             in
             Lisbon
             (
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             spoken
             elsewhere
             on
             another
             occasion
             )
             but
             she
             was
             of
             the
             
               Dominican
               Order
            
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             two
             Orders
             of
             Mendicants
             still
             did
             strive
             to
             out-match
             each
             other
             in
             these
             pretended
             Saints
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             mutual
             jealousies
             and
             animosities
             these
             impostures
             came
             to
             be
             discovered
             ,
             without
             
             which
             they
             had
             passed
             among
             the
             people
             as
             current
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Founders
             of
             the
             two
             Orders
             )
             .
             About
             her
             a
             Book
             was
             published
             in
             French
             by
             
               Stephen
               de
               Lustgnan
            
             a
             
               Dominican
               Frier
            
             ,
             printed
             at
             Paris
             by
             
               John
               Bessan●
               A.
               D.
            
             1586.
             with
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               The
               great
               miracles
               and
               most
               holy
               wounds
               which
               this
               present
               year
            
             1586.
             
               have
               happened
               to
               the
               right
               reverend
               Mother
               ,
               now
               Prioress
               of
               the
               Mon●stery
            
             de
             la
             Annuntiada
             in
             Lisbon
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Preaching
               Friers
               ,
               approved
               by
               the
               reverend
               Father
               Frier
            
             Lewis
             of
             Granada
             ,
             
               and
               other
               persons
               worthy
               of
               credit
            
             ;
             in
             his
             dedication
             to
             the
             Queen
             of
             France
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             published
             the
             greatest
             miracles
             that
             ever
             Almighty
             God
             in
             our
             times
             hath
             wrought
             in
             the
             person
             of
             a
             most
             noble
             ,
             most
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             most
             religious
             Virgin
             ,
             most
             devoted
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             St.
             Thomas
             of
             Aquine
             :
             by
             whose
             merits
             and
             intercessions
             she
             hath
             deserved
             to
             have
             visibly
             for
             her
             Husband
             Jesus
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             his
             five
             most
             holy
             Wounds
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             doth
             continually
             divers
             miracles
             .
             In
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Provincial
             
               F.
               Antonio
               de
               l●
               Cerda
            
             sent
             to
             Rome
             to
             be
             shewed
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             printed
             by
             order
             ,
             are
             these
             passages
             concerning
             her
             .
             Mother
             
               Mary
               de
               la
               Visitacion
            
             at
             eleven
             years
             of
             Age
             entred
             into
             the
             Monastery
             
               de
               la
               Annuntiada
            
             ,
             and
             
             at
             sixteen
             years
             made
             prosession
             .
             In
             which
             time
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             appeared
             to
             this
             Religious
             ,
             to
             recompence
             her
             merits
             ,
             and
             took
             her
             to
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             saying
             to
             her
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Jeremy
               ,
               I
               have
               loved
               thee
               with
               an
               ev●rlasting
               love
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             ,
             he
             still
             appeared
             to
             her
             ;
             granting
             her
             many
             particular
             favours
             ,
             speaking
             and
             conversing
             familiarly
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             one
             Friend
             doth
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             God
             talked
             and
             discoursed
             with
             Moses
             ;
             and
             oft
             times
             he
             appeared
             to
             her
             accompanied
             with
             Saints
             of
             both
             Sexes
             ,
             as
             with
             
               Mary
               Magdalene
               ,
               St.
               Domin●ck
               ,
               St.
               Thomas
            
             of
             
               Aquine
               ,
               St.
               Katharine
            
             of
             Siena
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             alone
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             familiar
             with
             her
             ,
             helping
             her
             to
             say
             the
             Canonical
             Hours
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Psalm
             she
             would
             say
             ,
             
               Gloria
               Patri
               ,
               &
               tibi
               ,
               &
               Spiritui
               Sancto
               :
            
             he
             tells
             strange
             stories
             ,
             of
             her
             Raptures
             and
             Extasies
             ,
             of
             her
             miraculous
             Cures
             of
             Diseases
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Host
             came
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             to
             her
             mouth
             out
             of
             the
             place
             where
             it
             was
             kept
             :
             of
             her
             miraculous
             wounds
             in
             imitation
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             made
             by
             Christ
             himself
             with
             beams
             of
             fire
             issuing
             from
             him
             in
             her
             side
             ,
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             which
             opened
             on
             Frydayes
             ;
             and
             how
             she
             was
             often
             seen
             ,
             with
             a
             glory
             about
             her
             ,
             lifted
             up
             into
             the
             Air.
             To
             these
             Lewis
             of
             Granada
             adds
             ,
             that
             for
             seven
             years
             every
             
             Thursday
             ,
             at
             the
             
               Ave
               Mary
            
             hour
             she
             felt
             in
             he●
             head
             all
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Thorns
             ,
             and
             she
             had
             some
             marks
             of
             those
             thorns
             in
             〈◊〉
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             pains
             endured
             till
             
             Friday
             ●he
             same
             hour
             .
             Many
             more
             particular
             miracles
             the
             Provincial
             relates
             of
             her
             ,
             as
             the
             curing
             of
             a
             Cancer
             ,
             by
             applying
             one
             of
             the
             Clouts
             to
             it
             which
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             wound
             in
             her
             side
             ;
             and
             that
             instruments
             were
             made
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             by
             a
             publick
             Notary
             :
             and
             of
             other
             Diseases
             ,
             by
             pieces
             of
             the
             C●oss
             given
             by
             her
             ;
             from
             which
             Lusignan
             among
             other
             conclusions
             draws
             this
             ,
             that
             miracles
             have
             ever
             continued
             in
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             Apostolick
             and
             Roman
             Church
             .
             Such
             kind
             of
             miracles
             I
             grant
             have
             ,
             but
             I
             think
             not
             much
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             it
             .
             Sixtus
             5.
             was
             over-joyed
             at
             the
             News
             of
             these
             glorious
             miracles
             ,
             as
             he
             expressed
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             that
             purpose
             to
             Cardinal
             Alb●rtus
             of
             Austria
             ,
             dated
             at
             
               Rome
               ,
               Sep●emb
            
             .
             10.
             1584.
             subscribed
             
               Antonio
               Prucha
               Badulini
            
             .
             And
             so
             great
             was
             her
             reputation
             in
             Spain
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             chosen
             to
             bless
             the
             Standard
             Royal
             in
             the
             
               Spanish
               Armada
            
             1588.
             which
             was
             performed
             with
             a
             mighty
             solemnity
             .
             After
             all
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             1589.
             she
             was
             condemned
             for
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             a
             Book
             published
             shewing
             the
             man●er
             how
             she
             deceived
             the
             people
             in
             this
             pretence
             of
             miracles
             .
          
           
           
             Ribadineira
             mentions
             such
             another
             impostor
             ,
             
             viz.
             a
             Nunn
             at
             Bononia
             ,
             which
             imitated
             the
             pains
             of
             our
             Saviour
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             the
             wounds
             in
             her
             hands
             and
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Thorns
             on
             her
             head
             ,
             which
             dropt
             blood
             from
             them
             ;
             but
             she
             had
             at
             last
             a
             very
             bad
             end
             ;
             the
             observation
             of
             which
             impostures
             made
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Ignatius
               Loyola
            
             in
             his
             old
             Age
             vehemently
             to
             suspect
             ,
             those
             frequent
             Extasies
             ,
             Visions
             and
             Revelations
             ,
             which
             himself
             had
             pretended
             to
             as
             much
             as
             any
             in
             his
             younger
             dayes
             .
             And
             afterwards
             he
             excuseth
             
               Ignatius
               Loyola
            
             for
             not
             having
             his
             sanctity
             so
             attested
             with
             miracles
             as
             some
             expected
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             miracles
             are
             not
             necessary
             in
             our
             times
             .
             This
             he
             writ
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1572.
             but
             although
             he
             knew
             Ignatius
             as
             well
             then
             as
             ever
             he
             did
             afterwards
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             design
             of
             Canonizing
             Ignatius
             began
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             the
             Society
             ,
             then
             Rib●dineira
             changed
             his
             story
             ,
             ●d
             in
             the
             lesser
             account
             of
             his
             life
             published
             afterwards
             ,
             pretends
             to
             abundance
             of
             miracles
             that
             were
             wrought
             by
             him
             .
             By
             which
             we
             may
             easily
             guess
             of
             what
             credit
             those
             miracles
             are
             ,
             which
             so
             intimate
             a
             Friend
             of
             Ignatius
             knew
             nothing
             of
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             much
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Canonized
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             miracles
             mentioned
             by
             Ribadineira
             
             were
             such
             ,
             only
             which
             are
             most
             lyable
             to
             fraud
             and
             imposture
             ,
             viz.
             casting
             out
             of
             Devils
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             so
             many
             notorious
             instances
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             Hasenmullerus
             who
             had
             been
             himself
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             relates
             that
             his
             Brethren
             at
             Rome
             told
             
             him
             ,
             that
             a
             Woman
             possessed
             with
             a
             Devil
             followed
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             cryed
             ,
             
               Thou
               only
               art
               able
               to
               deliver
               me
               ,
            
             then
             Ignatius
             turning
             about
             repeated
             this
             Verse
             of
             Virgil
             ,
          
           
             Speluncam
             Dido
             ,
             Dux
             &
             Trojanus
             eandem
             .
          
           
             At
             which
             (
             for
             there
             is
             an
             unknown
             quality
             in
             these
             words
             for
             casting
             out
             Devils
             )
             the
             Devil
             threw
             the
             Woman
             down
             ,
             and
             going
             out
             of
             her
             cryed
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               Son
               of
            
             Loyola
             ,
             
               like
               a
               Lyon
               thou
               sendest
               me
               to
               Hell
               ,
               but
               I
               beseech
               thee
               send
               me
               any
               where
               else
            
             ;
             then
             Ignatius
             taking
             pity
             on
             the
             poor
             Devil
             ,
             bid
             him
             go
             whither
             he
             would
             ,
             so
             he
             possessed
             no
             body
             after
             :
             at
             which
             the
             Woman
             was
             delivered
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Jesuit
             Turrian
             said
             ,
             she
             was
             a
             devout
             servant
             of
             Ignatius
             all
             her
             dayes
             .
             Another
             time
             ,
             a
             servant
             of
             Cardinal
             Farnese
             was
             possessed
             with
             a
             sullen
             Devil
             ,
             that
             was
             resolved
             not
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Ignatius
             ;
             he
             was
             then
             called
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             
               he
               knew
               that
               Devil
               well
               enough
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               thinks
               to
               laugh
               at
               me
               and
               you
               too
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               be
               deceived
               .
            
             Therefore
             he
             gives
             a
             Brother
             of
             his
             Order
             one
             of
             the
             Beads
             of
             his
             Rosary
             ,
             which
             was
             consecrated
             by
             
               Pius
               the
               fifth
            
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             come
             behind
             the
             possessed
             person
             (
             was
             that
             fair
             dealing
             to
             come
             behind
             the
             Devil
             ?
             )
             and
             to
             touch
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             softly
             ,
             
               I
               adjure
               thee
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               and
               by
               command
               of
               my
               Father
            
             Loyola
             ,
             
               and
               by
               the
               virtue
               of
               this
               blessed
               Bead
               to
               be
               gone
               .
            
             Immediately
             the
             Devil
             cryed
             out
             ,
             that
             Loyola
             tormented
             him
             ;
             but
             no
             persons
             saw
             him
             there
             abouts
             :
             the
             Devil
             then
             explained
             himself
             saying
             ,
             that
             his
             Bead
             was
             of
             more
             force
             than
             all
             their
             Exorcisms
             ;
             and
             so
             left
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             of
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             at
             Landsperg
             in
             Germany
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Carter
             that
             went
             to
             his
             Parish
             Priest
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             did
             often
             drive
             him
             to
             his
             doors
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             go
             in
             himself
             ,
             nor
             let
             him
             go
             in
             ;
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             this
             sellow
             was
             taken
             and
             condemned
             for
             Thievery
             ,
             but
             he
             pretended
             he
             was
             possessed
             with
             a
             Devil
             ;
             the
             Jesuits
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             all
             their
             Exorcisms
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             At
             last
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             Colledge
             remembring
             Ignatius
             his
             cunning
             way
             of
             coming
             behind
             the
             Devil
             ,
             follows
             his
             method
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             commands
             the
             Devil
             
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             but
             the
             obstinate
             Devil
             told
             him
             plainly
             he
             would
             not
             be
             gone
             ,
             unless
             the
             man
             were
             saved
             from
             hanging
             .
             Forthwith
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             got
             his
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             was
             presently
             gone
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             went
             away
             and
             laughed
             in
             his
             slieve
             ,
             and
             told
             others
             afterwards
             ,
             he
             counterfeited
             being
             possessed
             ,
             only
             to
             escape
             hanging
             .
             But
             however
             the
             Jesuits
             boasted
             of
             this
             as
             a
             great
             miracle
             ,
             and
             commended
             the
             use
             of
             Agnus
             Dei's
             very
             highly
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             sold
             abundance
             of
             them
             (
             as
             Mountebanks
             do
             their
             Medicines
             )
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             were
             willing
             to
             be
             cheated
             .
             And
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             called
             Lutz
             made
             a
             Sermon
             to
             the
             People
             on
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             miracle
             ,
             in
             commendation
             of
             Agnus
             Dei's
             .
             Many
             other
             such
             stories
             he
             relates
             of
             the
             
               Jesuits
               miracles
            
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             not
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             these
             subtle
             Jesuits
             only
             cast
             out
             Devils
             thus
             in
             other
             Countreys
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             this
             Faculty
             of
             theirs
             here
             at
             home
             :
             For
             which
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             years
             1585.
             and
             1586.
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             England
             finding
             it
             necessary
             to
             animate
             their
             party
             towards
             a
             design
             then
             in
             hand
             ,
             thought
             nothing
             would
             tend
             so
             much
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             pretending
             to
             some
             great
             miracles
             .
             And
             nothing
             being
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             managed
             for
             the
             deceiving
             
             the
             People
             ,
             than
             the
             casting
             out
             of
             Devils
             ,
             where
             they
             never
             were
             ,
             this
             they
             resolve
             upon
             .
             To
             this
             end
             they
             gave
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             places
             where
             they
             intended
             to
             act
             this
             Scene
             were
             mightily
             haunted
             with
             Spirits
             ,
             then
             they
             made
             choice
             of
             fit
             Persons
             to
             shew
             their
             tricks
             upon
             ,
             which
             were
             hypochondriacal
             and
             distempered
             men
             ,
             and
             some
             hysterical
             and
             fearful
             Women
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             of
             them
             their
             dependance
             on
             such
             as
             were
             fast
             friends
             to
             the
             design
             :
             twelve
             Exorcists
             were
             imployed
             to
             act
             their
             parts
             in
             this
             Scene
             under
             Weston
             or
             Edmonds
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             chief
             Contriver
             and
             Manager
             of
             it
             .
             It
             happened
             that
             three
             of
             the
             Maid
             servants
             had
             been
             Protestants
             ;
             these
             they
             told
             that
             the
             Protestants
             are
             possessed
             with
             Devils
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             good
             could
             be
             done
             to
             them
             till
             their
             Baptism
             was
             set
             right
             .
             Then
             to
             work
             they
             go
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             with
             their
             Latin
             Charms
             ,
             their
             Salt
             ,
             Spittle
             ,
             Oyl
             ,
             &c.
             and
             gave
             them
             new
             names
             .
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             they
             took
             all
             occasions
             to
             tell
             them
             strange
             stories
             of
             Exorcisins
             in
             forrain
             Countreys
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             fits
             of
             possessed
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             they
             spake
             ,
             and
             the
             sights
             they
             saw
             ,
             how
             they
             roared
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             any
             Sacred
             Relicks
             ,
             how
             they
             could
             not
             abide
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             the
             Priests
             ,
             how
             they
             would
             greatly
             commend
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             
             complain
             that
             they
             were
             burnt
             if
             the
             Priests
             did
             but
             touch
             them
             .
             By
             this
             they
             very
             well
             understood
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             soon
             put
             upon
             shewing
             their
             skill
             in
             acting
             them
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             first
             Mass
             that
             ever
             one
             of
             the
             Maids
             saw
             ,
             she
             was
             put
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               Chair
            
             ,
             and
             they
             bound
             her
             with
             Towels
             ,
             then
             one
             of
             the
             Priests
             read
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Exorcising
             ,
             but
             finding
             no
             alteration
             in
             her
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             her
             fear
             ,
             they
             made
             her
             drink
             about
             a
             Pint
             of
             Sack
             &
             Sallet
             Oyl
             being
             hallowed
             and
             mingled
             with
             Rue
             and
             some
             kind
             of
             Spices
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             the
             
               Holy
               Potion
            
             .
             The
             Maid
             loathed
             the
             taste
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             told
             her
             came
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             hated
             nothing
             more
             than
             that
             Holy
             Drink
             ,
             but
             she
             was
             forced
             by
             degrees
             to
             drink
             it
             up
             .
             Then
             she
             grew
             very
             sick
             and
             giddy
             ,
             and
             fell
             into
             a
             cold
             sweat
             ,
             which
             made
             her
             begin
             to
             believe
             her self
             pofsessed
             .
             After
             this
             they
             burned
             Brimstone
             with
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             made
             her
             hold
             down
             her
             face
             over
             the
             smoke
             of
             it
             :
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             till
             they
             made
             her
             look
             black
             in
             the
             face
             .
             By
             this
             horrible
             usage
             ,
             the
             Wench
             fell
             first
             into
             a
             rage
             ,
             and
             spake
             she
             knew
             not
             what
             ,
             then
             it
             intoxicated
             and
             benummed
             her
             senses
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             she
             fell
             into
             a
             swound
             :
             and
             when
             she
             came
             to
             her self
             ,
             told
             them
             they
             had
             almost
             killed
             her
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             after
             this
             usage
             (
             which
             was
             common
             to
             all
             whom
             they
             
             would
             have
             believed
             to
             be
             possessed
             )
             were
             resolved
             rather
             to
             make
             away
             themselves
             ,
             than
             endure
             i●
             again
             .
             They
             had
             invented
             pretty
             names
             for
             the
             Devils
             which
             possessed
             them
             ,
             
               Frateretto
               ,
               Fliberdigibbet
               ,
               Hoberdidance
               ,
               Tocobatto
               ,
               Kellico
               ,
               Porterichio
               ,
               Motubizanto
               ,
               Maho
               ,
               Modu
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             When
             ever
             they
             cryed
             out
             with
             pain
             and
             ill
             usage
             ,
             they
             still
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Devil
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             last
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             just
             as
             they
             would
             have
             them
             for
             their
             own
             ease
             .
             Then
             the
             work
             went
             on
             well
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             commended
             the
             Queen
             and
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             declared
             a
             great
             hatred
             of
             Holy
             Water
             and
             Relicks
             ,
             especially
             of
             Campians
             Thumb
             and
             Brians
             Bones
             ,
             when
             they
             applyed
             them
             to
             them
             .
             All
             the
             dreams
             they
             had
             in
             the
             night
             passed
             for
             Visions
             ;
             and
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Exorcists
             pleased
             ,
             what
             ever
             they
             said
             or
             did
             was
             not
             by
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Devils
             in
             them
             .
             But
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             some
             of
             their
             own
             party
             disliked
             their
             doings
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             in
             great
             fears
             of
             having
             their
             horrible
             imposture
             discovered
             ,
             they
             soon
             dispossessed
             all
             the
             Devils
             out
             of
             them
             .
             Then
             their
             care
             was
             to
             prevent
             discovery
             by
             these
             persons
             ,
             whom
             they
             disposed
             of
             in
             several
             places
             ,
             and
             fed
             with
             money
             and
             promises
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             their
             Friends
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             threatning
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             confessed
             any
             
             thing
             ,
             the
             Devil
             would
             possess
             them
             worse
             than
             before
             :
             and
             withal
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             without
             an
             Oath
             they
             might
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             excuse
             themselves
             ;
             but
             Harrington
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             had
             taken
             to
             himself
             one
             of
             the
             Wenches
             afterwards
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             marrying
             her
             ;
             told
             
               Friswood
               Williams
            
             which
             was
             her
             right
             name
             ,
             that
             if
             she
             were
             examined
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Church
             did
             dispence
             with
             her
             ,
             so
             as
             she
             might
             answer
             what
             she
             thought
             good
             notwithstanding
             ;
             because
             an
             Oath
             did
             not
             bind
             her
             to
             confess
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             tend
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             their
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             Before
             this
             imposture
             was
             discovered
             ,
             it
             did
             the
             Priests
             very
             great
             service
             ,
             for
             
               Anthony
               Tyrrell
            
             one
             of
             the
             Priests
             in
             his
             examination
             confessed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             compass
             of
             half
             a
             year
             ,
             they
             had
             gained
             five
             hundred
             persons
             to
             their
             Church
             ;
             and
             some
             said
             three
             or
             four
             thousand
             .
             And
             the
             Priests
             had
             written
             several
             Books
             concerning
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             them
             ,
             full
             of
             most
             notorious
             forgeries
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             the
             particular
             examination
             of
             the
             Persons
             pretended
             to
             be
             dispossessed
             by
             them
             .
             Tyrell
             said
             that
             Weston
             the
             Provincial
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             had
             written
             a
             Quire
             of
             Paper
             of
             the
             Visions
             of
             Mainey
             one
             of
             the
             persons
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             said
             he
             had
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ;
             and
             another
             Book
             to
             prove
             the
             continuance
             
             of
             this
             power
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             vertue
             of
             holy
             Relicks
             especially
             of
             their
             late
             Tyburn
             Saints
             ,
             
               Campian
               ,
               Sher●in
               ,
               Brian
            
             and
             Coltam
             .
             This
             business
             making
             so
             much
             noise
             put
             the
             Persons
             in
             Authority
             upon
             enquiring
             more
             strictly
             into
             it
             ;
             and
             having
             at
             last
             seized
             upon
             some
             of
             the
             Persons
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             examinations
             upon
             oath
             they
             confessed
             the
             whole
             cheat
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             delivered
             it
             from
             them
             .
             Their
             examinations
             were
             entred
             upon
             Record
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             High-commission
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             published
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1604.
             with
             a
             particular
             declaration
             of
             the
             whole
             imposture
             .
             In
             which
             any
             person
             may
             satisfie
             himself
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             I
             have
             reported
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             circumstances
             which
             I
             have
             omitted
             .
             Tyrell
             the
             Priest
             upon
             his
             oath
             June
             15.
             1602.
             declared
             in
             his
             consession
             written
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             that
             having
             perused
             the
             examinations
             of
             
               Sara
               Williams
            
             and
             Friswood
             her
             sister
             ,
             of
             
               Anne
               Smith
            
             and
             of
             
               Richard
               Mainey
            
             ,
             he
             was
             fully
             perswaded
             that
             they
             have
             deposed
             the
             truth
             in
             such
             points
             whereof
             they
             were
             examined
             belonging
             to
             their
             pretended
             possession
             or
             dispossession
             .
             The
             effect
             whereof
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               that
               they
               were
               drawn
               by
               our
               cunning
               carriage
               of
               matters
               ,
               to
               seem
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               had
               been
               possessed
               ,
               when
               as
               in
               truth
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               neither
               were
               any
               of
               the
               Priests
               ignorant
               in
               my
               Conscience
               of
               their
               dissimulatino
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               the
               parties
               themselves
               ,
               (
               as
               now
               it
               appeareth
               )
               of
               our
               dissembled
               proceeding
               with
               them
               .
            
             And
             afterwards
             adds
             a
             very
             material
             thing
             ,
             
               viz.
               For
               although
               both
               my self
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               I
               think
               of
               the
               rest
               )
               did
               know
               that
               all
               was
               but
               counterfeit
               ,
               yet
               for
               as
               much
               as
               we
               perceived
               that
               thereby
               great
               credit
               did
               grow
               to
               the
               Catholick
               cause
               ,
               and
               great
               discredit
               to
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               we
               held
               it
               lawful
               to
               do
               as
               we
               did
               .
               For
               the
               general
               conceit
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               among
               all
               the
               Priests
               of
               that
               Order
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               deny
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               being
               confessed
               doth
               turn
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             :
             and
             concludes
             his
             confession
             with
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               they
               do
               not
               account
               it
               evil
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               verily
               think
               )
               to
               c●lumniate
               the
               Protestants
               by
               any
               device
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               may
               carry
               any
               probability
               with
               it
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               Conscience
               at
               all
               to
               tell
               and
               publish
               any
               untruths
               ,
               which
               they
               think
               ,
               being
               believed
               ,
               may
               advance
               and
               promote
               such
               points
               and
               matters
               as
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               defend
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               and
               dignity
               of
               their
               Priesthood
            
             .
             Judge
             now
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             such
             persons
             do
             not
             deserve
             the
             highest
             credit
             in
             all
             their
             stories
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             who
             think
             it
             lawful
             both
             to
             cheat
             and
             lie
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             their
             Church
             .
          
           
             Not
             twenty
             years
             after
             the
             discovery
             of
             this
             imposture
             ●e
             find
             them
             at
             the
             same
             work
             again
             ,
             when
             they
             writ
             
               the
               faithful
               narration
            
             
             
               of
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Gentlemen
               with
               the
               Boy
               of
            
             Bilson
             ;
             with
             this
             sentence
             at
             the
             beginning
             and
             end
             of
             it
             .
             
               Non
               nobis
               Domine
               ,
               non
               nobis
               ;
               sed
               Nomini
               tuo
               da
               Gloriam
               ,
            
             Whereas
             the
             history
             of
             this
             imposture
             is
             so
             particularly
             laid
             open
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             Boy
             himself
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             make
             any
             others
             (
             but
             such
             as
             have
             the
             impudence
             to
             compare
             their
             frauds
             and
             impostures
             with
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             )
             be
             ashamed
             ever
             to
             mention
             or
             own
             it
             .
          
           
             Such
             another
             imposture
             Thuanus
             at
             large
             
             relates
             concerning
             
               Martha
               Brossier
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1599.
             which
             gave
             great
             disturbance
             in
             France
             ,
             happening
             so
             soon
             after
             the
             edict
             of
             ●ants
             .
             One
             
               James
               Brossier
            
             being
             weary
             of
             his
             poor
             imployment
             at
             home
             ,
             wanders
             from
             place
             to
             place
             with
             his
             three
             Daughters
             ,
             and
             this
             Martha
             pretended
             to
             be
             possessed
             with
             an
             evil
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             although
             the
             cheat
             was
             discovered
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             yet
             at
             Paris
             they
             hoped
             to
             meet
             with
             some
             who
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             make
             use
             of
             such
             a
             counterfeit
             possession
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ;
             accordingly
             there
             the
             Capuchins
             presently
             lay
             hold
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             perswade
             the
             people
             she
             was
             really
             possessed
             ;
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Paris
             disliking
             the
             Capuchins
             proceedings
             appointed
             some
             of
             the
             ablest
             Physicians
             in
             Paris
             to
             watch
             and
             examine
             her
             ,
             who
             presently
             suspected
             the
             imposture
             ,
             but
             desired
             further
             
             time
             and
             advice
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             
               Fr.
               Seraphin
            
             very
             solemnly
             falls
             to
             his
             Exorcisms
             ,
             and
             she
             acted
             her
             part
             so
             artificially
             with
             writhing
             her
             body
             ,
             rolling
             her
             eyes
             ,
             and
             trembling
             of
             all
             her
             joynts
             as
             caused
             great
             astonishment
             in
             the
             Spectators
             ;
             but
             at
             these
             words
             
               Homo
               factus
               est
            
             ,
             she
             moved
             her
             whole
             body
             in
             so
             strange
             a
             manner
             from
             the
             Altar
             to
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             that
             
               Fr.
               seraphin
            
             cried
             out
             ;
             
               if
               there
               be
               any
               Infidel
               yet
               among
               you
               let
               him
               come
               and
               try
               his
               strength
               with
               this
               Spirit
               .
            
             At
             which
             Marescot
             the
             Physitian
             said
             he
             would
             do
             it
             ;
             then
             the
             cunning
             Gypsie
             cried
             that
             the
             Spirit
             had
             left
             her
             ;
             wherein
             she
             was
             seconded
             by
             the
             Exorcist
             .
             While
             the
             Physitians
             were
             by
             ,
             she
             lay
             very
             still
             ,
             but
             she
             no
             sooner
             thought
             them
             gone
             ,
             but
             she
             was
             at
             her
             old
             tricks
             .
             Then
             these
             Physitians
             were
             shut
             out
             and
             others
             brought
             in
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             more
             favourable
             to
             the
             design
             ;
             and
             by
             these
             a
             certificate
             was
             drawn
             up
             attested
             by
             themselves
             that
             she
             was
             really
             possessed
             ;
             and
             an
             Abbot
             affirmed
             that
             when
             she
             was
             held
             by
             six
             men
             she
             got
             above
             their
             heads
             four
             foot
             into
             the
             air
             and
             there
             stood
             .
             When
             this
             account
             of
             her
             was
             published
             ,
             Marescot
             confuted
             it
             answering
             all
             their
             arguments
             and
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             all
             the
             strange
             Symptoms
             which
             were
             s●en
             in
             her
             .
             But
             so
             much
             were
             the
             people
             moved
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             great
             danger
             of
             a
             tumult
             ,
             the
             
             King
             therefore
             gave
             order
             to
             the
             Parliament
             to
             prevent
             riotous
             meetings
             and
             to
             commit
             the
             pretended
             possessed
             person
             to
             the
             care
             of
             Physitians
             ,
             who
             returned
             this
             answer
             that
             they
             could
             find
             nothing
             praeternatural
             in
             her
             ;
             then
             great
             clamours
             were
             made
             by
             the
             people
             and
             ●editious
             Preachers
             that
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             infringed
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             this
             was
             done
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Hugonots
             ;
             to
             take
             away
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             the
             glory
             of
             her
             Miracles
             :
             after
             severe
             animadversion
             on
             these
             factious
             Preachers
             and
             Friers
             ;
             Martha
             was
             sent
             home
             with
             her
             Father
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             confined
             thither
             .
             But
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Clermont
             and
             his
             Brother
             carried
             her
             away
             to
             Avignon
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             obey
             the
             summons
             sent
             them
             by
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             sent
             to
             Cardinal
             Ossat
             his
             Ambassador
             at
             Rome
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Pope
             with
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             before
             they
             came
             thither
             :
             It
             happened
             that
             sirmondus
             was
             then
             with
             Cardinal
             Ossat
             ,
             him
             he
             imploys
             to
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Jesuits
             (
             who
             were
             suspected
             to
             be
             friends
             to
             the
             Brothers
             who
             had
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             their
             Society
             )
             that
             if
             they
             medled
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             their
             greatest
             hindrance
             to
             their
             restitution
             in
             France
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             then
             good
             hopes
             of
             .
             Upon
             this
             ,
             the
             Jesuits
             for
             sook
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             so
             poor
             Martha
             was
             quite
             
             dispossessed
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             what
             intrigues
             and
             designes
             are
             carried
             on
             by
             such
             impostures
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             that
             when
             such
             things
             escape
             examination
             they
             pass
             for
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             throughly
             searched
             into
             ,
             they
             appear
             to
             be
             meer
             cheats
             and
             impostures
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             discourse
             of
             impostures
             with
             these
             passages
             out
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Herber●
               History
            
             of
             Henry
             8.
             
          
           
             
               The
               King
               having
               issue
               Male
               ,
               proceede●
               more
               confidently
               in
               his
               designs
               ;
               and
               because
               
               he
               knew
               that
               the
               pretended
               and
               false
               miracles
               of
               Priests
               had
               seduced
               many
               ignorant
               people
               to
               a
               superstitious
               obedience
               to
               the
               
                 Romish
                 See
              
               and
               reverence
               of
               Monasteries
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               detect
               them
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               many
               as
               he
               could
               ;
               for
               divers
               were
               so
               cunningly
               represented
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               kept
               their
               credi●
               for
               some
               ages
               ;
               the
               manner
               of
               these
               times
               being
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               were
               restored
               to
               his
               health
               upon
               a
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               or
               obtained
               any
               thing
               he
               desired
               upon
               a
               vow
               to
               some
               Saint
               ,
               never
               to
               study
               other
               cause
               .
               And
               here
               out
               of
               ou●
               Records
               I
               shall
               mention
               some
               of
               the
               Image●
               and
               Relicks
               to
               which
               the
               Pilgrimages
               o●
               those
               times
               brought
               devotion
               and
               offerings
               ,
               as
               our
               Ladies
               girdle
               ,
               shewed
               in
               eleven
               several
               places
               ,
               and
               her
               Milk
               in
               eight
               ,
               the
               Bel●
               of
               St.
               Guthlac
               ,
               and
               the
               Felt
               of
               St.
               Thoma●
               of
               Laneaster
               ,
               both
               remedies
               for
               the
               Head●
               
               ach
               :
               the
               Pen-knife
               and
               Boots
               of
               St.
               Thomas
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               a
               piece
               of
               his
               Shirt
               much
               reverenced
               by
               great-bellied
               women
               :
               the
               Coals
               that
               roasted
               St.
               Laurence
               ;
               two
               or
               three
               heads
               of
               St.
               
                 Ursula
                 ,
                 Malcus
              
               his
               Ear
               ;
               and
               the
               pairing
               of
               St.
               Edmonds
               Nails
               ;
               the
               Image
               of
               an
               Angel
               with
               one
               Wing
               which
               brought
               hither
               the
               Spears
               head
               that
               pierced
               Christs
               side
               ;
               an
               Image
               of
               our
               Lady
               with
               a
               Taper
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               which
               burned
               nine
               years
               together
               without
               wasting
               ,
               till
               one
               forswearing
               himself
               thereon
               ,
               it
               went
               out
               ;
               and
               was
               now
               found
               to
               be
               but
               a
               piece
               of
               wood
               :
               our
               Lady
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               from
               which
               certain
               veils
               and
               dressings
               being
               taken
               ,
               there
               appeared
               the
               statue
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ten
               foot
               high
               ;
               these
               and
               others
               were
               now
               brought
               forth
               and
               with
               great
               ostentation
               shewed
               to
               the
               people
               .
               Among
               which
               were
               two
               notable
               Trumperies
               I
               cannot
               omit
               :
               One
               was
               the
               Rood
               of
               Grace
               at
               Boxley
               in
               Kent
               ;
               which
               being
               made
               with
               divers
               vices
               to
               turn
               the
               eyes
               and
               move
               the
               lips
               was
               shewed
               publickly
               at
               St.
               
                 Pauls
                 Cross
              
               by
               
                 John
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
              
               and
               there
               broken
               and
               pulled
               in
               pieces
               .
               The
               other
               was
               at
               Hales
               in
               Gloucestershire
               ,
               where
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               brought
               from
               Jerusalem
               being
               kept
               (
               as
               was
               affirmed
               )
               for
               divers
               Ages
               ,
               had
               drawn
               many
               great
               offerings
               to
               it
               from
               remote
               places
               :
               and
               it
               was
               said
               to
               have
               this
               
               property
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               were
               in
               mortal
               sin
               ,
               and
               not
               absolved
               he
               could
               not
               see
               it
               ;
               otherwise
               very
               well
               :
               Therefore
               every
               man
               that
               came
               to
               behold
               this
               Miracle
               confest
               himself
               first
               to
               a
               Priest
               there
               ,
               and
               then
               offering
               something
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               was
               directed
               to
               a
               Chappel
               where
               the
               Relick
               was
               shewed
               ;
               the
               Priest
               who
               confest
               him
               (
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               )
               retiring
               himself
               to
               the
               back
               part
               of
               the
               said
               Chappel
               ,
               and
               putting
               forth
               a
               Cabinet
               or
               Tabernacle
               of
               Chrystal
               ,
               which
               being
               thick
               on
               the
               one
               side
               that
               nothing
               could
               be
               seen
               through
               it
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               thin
               and
               transparent
               they
               used
               diversely
               :
               For
               if
               a
               rich
               and
               devout
               man
               ●entred
               ,
               they
               would
               shew
               the
               thick
               side
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               paid
               for
               as
               many
               Masses
               ,
               and
               given
               as
               large
               Alms
               as
               they
               thought
               fit
               :
               after
               which
               (
               to
               his
               great
               joy
               )
               they
               permitted
               him
               to
               see
               the
               thin
               side
               and
               the
               blood
               .
               Which
               yet
               (
               as
               my
               Author
               a
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Council
               to
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               and
               living
               in
               those
               times
               affirms
               )
               was
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               blood
               of
               a
               Duck
               every
               week
               renewed
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               kept
               the
               secret
               betwixt
               them
               .
               Besides
               which
               ,
               the
               Images
               of
               our
               Lady
               of
               Walsingham
               ,
               of
               Ipswich
               ,
               of
               Fenrise
               ,
               of
               Islington
               ,
               and
               St.
               John
               of
               Osulston
               (
               called
               otherwise
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Shorn
              
               )
               who
               was
               said
               to
               shut
               up
               the
               Devil
               in
               a
               Boot
               ;
               and
               divers
               others
               were
               publickly
               burnt
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               And
               by
               this
               means
               the
               Monasteries
               grew
               infamous
               where
               most
               of
               these
               Images
               were
               kept
               ,
               and
               divers
               were
               undeceived
               who
               before
               held
               a
               Reverend
               opinion
               of
               these
               pretended
               Relicks
               and
               Miracles
               .
            
          
           
             
               After
               which
               ,
               he
               relates
               ,
               how
               the
               King
               
               discovered
               the
               Forgery
               of
               the
               Miracles
               pretended
               to
               be
               wrought
               at
               
                 Thomas
                 Beckets
              
               shrine
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Scull
               which
               the
               People
               did
               so
               much
               venerate
               ,
               was
               not
               his
               own
               ,
               that
               being
               found
               together
               with
               his
               body
               in
               the
               Tomb.
               
            
          
           
             I
             leave
             it
             now
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             what
             credit
             such
             Miracles
             deserve
             ,
             which
             are
             reported
             by
             Persons
             who
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             lie
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             where
             strict
             examination
             hath
             been
             made
             ,
             have
             been
             discovered
             so
             often
             to
             be
             notorious
             impostures
             ?
             And
             this
             may
             abundantly
             suffice
             for
             the
             first
             particular
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             comparing
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             point
             of
             credibility
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             2.
             
             I
             come
             to
             compare
             them
             as
             to
             
             the
             Testimony
             given
             by
             them
             to
             Infallibility
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             whether
             the
             Miracles
             supposed
             to
             be
             wrought
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             do
             equally
             prove
             that
             Church
             Infallible
             as
             those
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             prove
             them
             Infallible
             .
          
           
           
             For
             clearing
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             premise
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             agreed
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             that
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             sufficiently
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             Teachers
             sent
             from
             God.
             For
             we
             are
             assured
             by
             the
             universal
             Testimony
             of
             all
             Christians
             (
             not
             contradicted
             by
             their
             greatest
             Adversaries
             )
             that
             the
             first
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             did
             work
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             publick
             ,
             so
             great
             miracles
             ,
             that
             all
             impartial
             Persons
             could
             not
             but
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             persons
             immediately
             sent
             by
             God.
             And
             Christ
             himself
             declared
             
               that
               this
               was
            
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             did
             those
             miraculous
             works
             ,
             
               that
               men
               might
            
             
             
               believe
               by
               them
               that
               God
               had
               sent
               him
               ,
            
             that
             without
             these
             
               men
               might
               have
               had
               an
               excuse
               for
               their
               Insidelity
               ,
            
             that
             
               his
               works
               did
               bear
               witness
               of
               him
            
             ;
             And
             his
             Evangelist
             declares
             ,
             
               that
               this
               was
               the
               end
               for
               which
               these
               miracles
               are
               recorded
               ,
               that
               men
               might
               believe
               that
            
             
             
               Jesus
               was
               the
               son
               of
               God.
            
             Afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             he
             sent
             abroad
             his
             Disciples
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             that
             
               God
               would
               bear
               them
               witness
               by
            
             
             
               divers
               signs
               and
               miracles
               and
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             of
             which
             we
             have
             a
             full
             account
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             As
             to
             all
             which
             miracles
             we
             have
             not
             the
             least
             ground
             of
             suspicion
             of
             any
             fraud
             or
             imposture
             ,
             being
             
             publickly
             done
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             enemies
             ,
             and
             written
             in
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Writers
             might
             be
             easily
             contradicted
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             imaginable
             way
             's
             were
             used
             to
             make
             the
             first
             Witnesses
             of
             these
             things
             to
             recant
             their
             Testimonies
             ,
             by
             the
             greatest
             severities
             and
             persecutions
             :
             in
             stead
             of
             which
             they
             persisted
             with
             great
             resolution
             and
             laid
             down
             their
             lives
             rather
             than
             weaken
             the
             Testimony
             which
             they
             had
             given
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             such
             great
             and
             extraordinary
             effects
             of
             Divine
             Power
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             call
             miracles
             ,
             were
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             on
             purpose
             to
             confirm
             their
             own
             Authority
             that
             they
             were
             Persons
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             deceive
             the
             World
             in
             the
             doctrine
             delivered
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Authority
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             being
             thus
             confirmed
             by
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             them
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             any
             such
             necessity
             in
             succeeding
             Ages
             to
             confirm
             the
             same
             doctrine
             by
             miracles
             .
             For
             if
             it
             were
             once
             fully
             proved
             by
             those
             miracles
             then
             wrought
             ,
             there
             can
             want
             nothing
             further
             to
             establish
             the
             faith
             of
             succeeding
             Ages
             than
             a
             certain
             conveyance
             of
             those
             miracles
             to
             them
             .
             Those
             miracles
             being
             wrought
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             that
             present
             Age
             :
             And
             if
             those
             miracles
             would
             not
             serve
             for
             the
             Ages
             following
             as
             well
             as
             that
             present
             
             time
             ,
             it
             might
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             be
             said
             that
             then
             they
             did
             serve
             only
             for
             those
             who
             saw
             them
             .
             For
             on
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             Persons
             then
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             distance
             of
             Place
             ,
             were
             bound
             to
             believe
             although
             they
             did
             not
             see
             them
             wrought
             ;
             so
             likewise
             are
             others
             in
             regard
             of
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             only
             supposing
             the
             certainty
             of
             conveyance
             to
             be
             equal
             .
             But
             it
             is
             with
             much
             advantage
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             doctrine
             confirmed
             by
             those
             miracles
             upon
             so
             many
             nations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             not
             with
             standing
             all
             the
             Power
             and
             subtility
             which
             were
             used
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             less
             the
             necessity
             and
             the
             greater
             the
             pretence
             to
             miracles
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             reason
             there
             is
             to
             suspect
             them
             .
             Because
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             certain
             ,
             doth
             not
             imploy
             his
             Power
             in
             going
             beyond
             the
             common
             effects
             of
             nature
             to
             little
             or
             no
             purpose
             .
             When
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             the
             writings
             of
             Scripture
             miracles
             were
             very
             sparingly
             wrought
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             a
             new
             Religion
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Moses
             and
             Christ
             ;
             if
             asterwards
             we
             find
             such
             abundance
             of
             miracles
             pretended
             to
             ,
             that
             no
             Age
             or
             Country
             of
             one
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             give
             out
             that
             multitudes
             of
             these
             are
             done
             among
             them
             ,
             what
             ,
             must
             we
             think
             that
             God
             hath
             changed
             the
             Method
             of
             his
             Providence
             ?
             and
             not
             rather
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             such
             
             men
             are
             liars
             ,
             or
             through
             ignorance
             and
             credulity
             take
             those
             for
             miracles
             which
             are
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Those
             cannot
             be
             true
             miracles
             which
             are
             pretended
             to
             be
             wrought
             to
             confirm
             a
             doctrine
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             already
             confirmed
             by
             miracles
             .
             For
             God
             will
             never
             imploy
             his
             power
             to
             contradict
             himself
             ;
             he
             may
             in
             the
             establishing
             of
             one
             Religion
             foretel
             the
             comming
             of
             another
             afterwards
             in
             its
             room
             by
             his
             own
             appointment
             as
             in
             the
             Gospel
             succeeding
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             the
             latter
             miracles
             in
             this
             case
             do
             not
             contradict
             ,
             but
             rather
             confirm
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             hath
             declared
             that
             no
             other
             Religion
             shall
             come
             into
             the
             world
             after
             that
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             miracles
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             then
             to
             suppose
             miracles
             wrought
             to
             confirm
             any
             doctrine
             contrary
             to
             that
             ,
             is
             to
             suppose
             that
             God
             by
             miracles
             should
             contradict
             himself
             .
             Therefore
             although
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             Religion
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             miracles
             ,
             yet
             that
             being
             once
             supposed
             ,
             miracles
             afterwards
             are
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             doctrine
             .
             And
             then
             though
             an
             Angel
             from
             heaven
             should
             preach
             or
             offer
             to
             confirm
             any
             other
             doctrine
             by
             miracles
             than
             that
             which
             was
             first
             confirmed
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             reject
             that
             doctrine
             and
             to
             suspect
             those
             miracles
             not
             to
             be
             from
             God.
             
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Where
             false
             and
             lying
             miracles
             are
             foretold
             by
             a
             doctrine
             confirmed
             by
             true
             miracles
             ;
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             upon
             such
             miracles
             till
             they
             are
             evidently
             distinguished
             from
             such
             as
             are
             deceitful
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             plainly
             the
             case
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             foretold
             that
             
               men
               shall
               arise
               doing
               such
               great
               wonders
               in
               imitation
            
             
             
               of
               him
               as
               should
               deceive
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               the
               very
               elect
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             
               that
               his
               greatest
               enemies
               should
               appear
               with
               all
               power
               and
            
             
             
               signs
               and
               lying
               wonders
            
             .
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             now
             more
             reasonable
             than
             after
             such
             forewarnings
             for
             us
             to
             examine
             all
             pretences
             of
             miracles
             ,
             by
             trying
             whether
             they
             can
             be
             evidently
             distinguished
             from
             all
             deceitfull
             appearances
             of
             miracles
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             wrought
             by
             a
             power
             less
             than
             divine
             ?
             For
             in
             this
             case
             the
             evidence
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             persons
             concerned
             are
             to
             judge
             by
             ;
             to
             tell
             them
             any
             distinctions
             which
             they
             cannot
             proceed
             by
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             miracles
             ,
             is
             to
             speak
             impertinently
             ,
             where
             rules
             of
             Judgement
             are
             required
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             be
             asserted
             to
             prove
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             in
             every
             Age
             ,
             there
             must
             not
             only
             evident
             proof
             be
             given
             that
             such
             miracles
             are
             wrought
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             wrought
             for
             this
             very
             end
             .
             For
             if
             God
             may
             work
             miracles
             for
             
             another
             end
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             his
             Providence
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             particular
             Regard
             to
             some
             men
             ,
             then
             the
             meer
             proving
             miracles
             cannot
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             shewed
             that
             these
             miracles
             could
             be
             wrought
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             prove
             the
             Church
             infallible
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             being
             premised
             I
             now
             come
             to
             shew
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             they
             cannot
             give
             any
             evident
             distinction
             between
             the
             miracles
             they
             pretend
             to
             ,
             and
             such
             which
             we
             are
             bid
             to
             beware
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             can
             never
             prove
             that
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             in
             their
             Church
             could
             be
             wrought
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             than
             to
             prove
             the
             infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             they
             cannot
             give
             any
             evident
             distinction
             between
             their
             miracles
             and
             such
             as
             we
             are
             bid
             to
             beware
             of
             .
             For
             which
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             Religion
             or
             superstition
             hath
             obtained
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             pretended
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             some
             kind
             of
             mirac●es
             ;
             which
             in
             it self
             is
             no
             more
             a
             prejudice
             to
             true
             miracles
             than
             sophistical
             arguments
             are
             to
             true
             reasoning
             .
             But
             those
             who
             pretend
             to
             miracles
             in
             a
             Church
             which
             is
             founded
             on
             a
             doctrine
             confirmed
             by
             undoubted
             miracles
             must
             give
             such
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             apparently
             distinguish
             them
             from
             all
             false
             pretences
             .
             
             For
             if
             they
             give
             no
             other
             answers
             to
             such
             pretences
             of
             miracles
             as
             they
             condemn
             in
             others
             ,
             but
             what
             will
             destroy
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             miracles
             asserted
             by
             themselves
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             prove
             no
             more
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             by
             their
             miracles
             ,
             than
             either
             Philosophers
             ;
             Heathens
             ,
             or
             Hereticks
             could
             do
             by
             theirs
             .
             If
             the
             bare
             pretence
             of
             miracles
             would
             serve
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             I
             know
             Pythagoras
             might
             deserve
             at
             least
             as
             much
             esteem
             as
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             or
             St.
             Dominick
             ;
             for
             the
             Scholars
             of
             the
             one
             delivered
             as
             unanimously
             the
             report
             of
             his
             miracles
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             other
             could
             do
             .
             Pythagoras
             his
             taming
             the
             
               Daunian
               Bear
            
             ,
             (
             reported
             saith
             Porphyrie
             in
             his
             life
             by
             ancient
             Writers
             of
             good
             credit
             )
             and
             charging
             him
             
             never
             after
             to
             hurt
             any
             living
             Creature
             ,
             was
             to
             my
             understanding
             as
             great
             a
             miracle
             as
             St.
             Francis
             his
             taming
             the
             Wolf.
             And
             his
             whispering
             the
             
               Tarentine
               Bull
            
             in
             the
             ear
             and
             perswading
             him
             to
             eat
             no
             more
             bean's
             ,
             (
             who
             for
             his
             great
             abstinence
             afterwards
             was
             called
             
               the
               sacred
               Bull
            
             )
             was
             altogether
             as
             good
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             restoring
             the
             State
             of
             Innocency
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             command
             over
             brute
             Creatures
             was
             to
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Legendary
             Saints
             .
             The
             Rivers
             saluting
             him
             (
             whether
             it
             were
             called
             Caucasus
             as
             Porphyrie
             hath
             it
             ,
             or
             Nessus
             as
             Laertius
             ,
             and
             Jamblichus
             ,
             or
             Cosas
             as
             Aelian
             ,
             or
             what
             ever
             were
             the
             true
             
             name
             of
             it
             )
             was
             as
             great
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             Sanctity
             ,
             as
             the
             Trees
             in
             Tursellinus
             ,
             howing
             to
             the
             Chappel
             of
             Loreto
             were
             of
             the
             miraculous
             sanctity
             of
             it
             .
             Why
             should
             not
             his
             being
             seen
             at
             the
             same
             time
             at
             Metapont
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             Tauromenium
             in
             Sicily
             ,
             be
             as
             great
             a
             wonder
             ,
             as
             the
             being
             seen
             in
             several
             places
             at
             once
             has
             being
             reported
             of
             several
             of
             the
             Romish
             Saints
             ?
             Why
             should
             not
             his
             
               golden
               thigh
            
             be
             as
             miraculous
             ,
             as
             the
             restored
             Leg
             at
             Zaragosa
             ?
             unless
             the
             
               Priest
               Abaris
            
             be
             proved
             a
             falser
             witness
             ,
             than
             
               Hieronimus
               Brizids
            
             ;
             or
             the
             people
             of
             Zarogosa
             less
             suspected
             of
             partiality
             ,
             than
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             at
             the
             Olympick
             games
             :
             at
             which
             some
             Authors
             tell
             us
             Pythagoras
             shewed
             his
             
               Golden
               thigh
            
             .
             Why
             should
             St.
             Francis
             his
             Asse
             that
             stood
             still
             to
             hear
             him
             preach
             ,
             be
             more
             miraculous
             ,
             than
             the
             Asse
             ,
             which
             Suidas
             reports
             ,
             heard
             Ammonianus
             his
             Lectures
             ?
             Why
             should
             the
             
             speaking
             of
             Images
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             prove
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             more
             than
             it
             did
             in
             old
             Heathen
             Rome
             ?
             for
             as
             the
             Roman
             Breviary
             saith
             
               that
               an
               Image
               spake
               to
               Aquinas
               ,
               and
               commended
               his
               writings
               ,
            
             so
             the
             old
             Roman
             Writers
             say
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Image
               of
               Fortune
               spake
               not
               once
               but
               twice
               to
               the
            
             
             
               Matrons
               and
               commended
               their
               dedication
               of
               her
               :
            
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Image
             of
             
               Juno
               Moneta
            
             at
             Veij
             to
             the
             Souldier
             that
             asked
             her
             whether
             she
             
             would
             go
             to
             Rome
             ?
             to
             whom
             she
             answered
             ,
             
               sh●
               would
            
             .
             Why
             may
             not
             Aesculapius
             his
             cure
             of
             the
             woman
             in
             his
             Templeat
             Epidaurus
             mentioned
             by
             Aelian
             be
             thought
             as
             strange
             as
             
             Xaverius
             his
             appearing
             to
             
               Fr.
               Marcellus
               Mastrilli
            
             at
             Naples
             and
             curing
             him
             upon
             his
             promise
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Indies
             ?
             which
             is
             another
             of
             the
             miracles
             so
             much
             magnified
             by
             
               E.
               W.
            
             If
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             ,
             that
             of
             Aesculapius
             seems
             the
             greater
             miracle
             ?
             Why
             should
             not
             the
             miracles
             attributed
             to
             the
             Emperours
             
               Vespasian
               ,
               Adrian
            
             ,
             and
             Aurelian
             ,
             related
             by
             
               Tacitus
               ,
               suetonius
               ,
               Spartianus
            
             ,
             and
             
             Vopiscus
             ,
             have
             as
             much
             credit
             at
             least
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Legendary
             Saints
             ?
             since
             the
             Writers
             of
             them
             are
             looked
             on
             as
             men
             of
             more
             sincerity
             and
             integrity
             ,
             by
             those
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             yet
             nearer
             ,
             how
             can
             their
             pretended
             miracles
             prove
             the
             Church
             they
             are
             wrought
             in
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             and
             infallible
             ;
             since
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             miracles
             to
             all
             appearance
             as
             great
             have
             been
             wrought
             among
             hereticks
             and
             in
             
               a
               false
               Church
            
             ?
             And
             by
             the
             Answers
             they
             give
             to
             these
             we
             shall
             easily
             judge
             ,
             how
             far
             they
             can
             give
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             own
             miracles
             .
             The
             Ecclesiastical
             Historians
             report
             several
             miracles
             that
             have
             been
             wrought
             by
             Hereticks
             and
             
             
               Schismaticks
               ;
               Philostorgius
            
             attributes
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             to
             the
             
               Arian
               Bishops
            
             ,
             to
             
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             to
             Agapetus
             Bishop
             of
             Synada
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             saith
             
               that
               he
               raised
               the
               dead
               and
               healed
               all
               sorts
               of
               diseases
               ,
            
             to
             Theophilus
             ,
             to
             
               Aëtius
               ,
               Eunomius
               ,
               Leontius
               ,
               Candidus
               ,
               Evagrius
               ,
               Arrianus
               ,
            
             and
             
               Florentius
               .
               Socrates
            
             attributes
             the
             same
             power
             to
             the
             Novatians
             ;
             as
             to
             Paulus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             party
             when
             he
             was
             to
             baptize
             the
             Jewish
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             mi●●aculously
             disappeared
             ;
             And
             Sozomen
             to
             Eutychianus
             of
             the
             same
             party
             ;
             And
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             to
             Pontius
             and
             Donatus
             as
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             from
             St.
             Augustin
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             tryal
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             day
             's
             had
             been
             by
             miracles
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             on
             which
             side
             the
             advantage
             had
             been
             ?
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             disowns
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             continuance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             in
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             besides
             the
             places
             already
             produced
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             several
             others
             :
             wherein
             he
             supposes
             ,
             that
             
             
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               foot
               step
               of
               that
               power
               of
               miracles
               left
               in
               the
               Church
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             he
             asserts
             ,
             
               that
               God
               hath
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               miracles
               ,
            
             that
             
               he
               doth
               not
               give
               it
               to
               the
               most
               worthy
               persons
               ,
            
             that
             they
             
             
               were
               intended
               only
               for
               unbelievers
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               them
               where
               the
               Christian
               faith
               is
               settled
               .
            
             What
             now
             should
             be
             said
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             for
             it
             is
             just
             the
             same
             as
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Bishops
             pretended
             no
             more
             to
             a
             Power
             of
             miracles
             than
             the
             Protestant
             Bishops
             do
             now
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Arians
               ,
               Eunomians
               ,
               Novatians
            
             and
             Donatists
             all
             challenged
             this
             power
             of
             miracles
             to
             themselves
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             be
             now
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             then
             so
             were
             these
             Heretical
             and
             Schismatical
             parties
             ,
             if
             the
             Protestants
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             so
             were
             St.
             Chrysostom
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Ca●holick
             Ch●r●h
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             answer
             now
             do
             these
             men
             give
             to
             these
             instances
             ?
             even
             such
             as
             very
             easily
             returns
             upon
             ●hemselves
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             very
             same
             grounds
             we
             may
             ove●throw
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             miracl●s
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             say
             ,
             
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               writers
               ought
               to
               ●e
               suspected
               of
               par●●ality
               to
               their
               own
               side
               .
            
             So
             M●laerus
             answers
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
             Socrates
             ;
             saying
             
               that
               he
               either
               f●igned
               ,
               or
               related
               these
               miracles
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               own
               party
            
             ;
             but
             this
             answer
             is
             both
             false
             and
             destr●ctive
             to
             t●emselves
             .
             It
             is
             false
             ,
             becau●e
             notwithstanding
             what
             
               B●ronius
               ,
               Labbè
            
             and
             ot●ers
             have
             said
             ,
             
             Socrates
             ●as
             no
             Novatian
             ,
             as
             
               Henri
               Valesius
            
             ,
             hath
             well
             proved
             in
             
             his
             preface
             to
             his
             History
             .
             But
             suppose
             he
             were
             ,
             must
             the
             Authority
             of
             all
             Persons
             be
             taken
             away
             that
             relate
             things
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ?
             what
             then
             becomes
             of
             all
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ?
             are
             they
             attested
             by
             any
             but
             such
             who
             are
             well
             wishers
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             ?
             and
             that
             may
             go
             a
             great
             way
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             .
             Were
             not
             
               Gabriel
               de
               Aldama
            
             the
             Vicar
             General
             and
             
               Hieronymus
               Brizids
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             subscribers
             as
             great
             Friends
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             as
             much
             conce●ned
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             So●rates
             could
             be
             for
             the
             Novatians
             ?
             why
             then
             should
             their
             testimony
             for
             the
             restored
             Legat
             Z●ragosa
             be
             more
             creditable
             than
             Socrates
             his
             ,
             for
             Paulus
             the
             Novatian
             Bishop
             ?
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             interest
             takes
             away
             all
             authority
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             then
             we
             cannot
             safely
             believe
             the
             Testimony
             of
             any
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             in
             it
             ;
             if
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             witnesses
             stands
             good
             ,
             then
             miracles
             may
             be
             wrought
             in
             heretical
             or
             schismatical
             Churches
             ;
             and
             consequently
             can
             prove
             nothing
             as
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             neither
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             nor
             Arians
             ,
             nor
             Donatists
             were
             convicted
             of
             so
             many
             forgeries
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             miracles
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             been
             ;
             they
             never
             tho●ght
             it
             lawful
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             find
             ,
             to
             te●l
             lies
             for
             the
             
             honour
             of
             their
             Church
             ;
             both
             which
             we
             have
             already
             proved
             concerning
             the
             reporters
             of
             miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             Testimony
             ought
             more
             to
             be
             suspected
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             honest
             Heathens
             or
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             answer
             ,
             
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               outward
               appearance
               of
               miracles
               ,
               the
               things
               done
               by
               them
               might
               be
               no
               true
               miracles
               .
            
             So
             Malderus
             goes
             on
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               the
               pretended
               miracle
               of
            
             Paulus
             
               the
               Novatian
               Bishop
               ,
               was
               not
               such
               as
               did
               exceed
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             And
             Bellarmin
             grants
             
               that
               there
               can
            
             
             
               be
               no
               infallible
               certainty
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               miracle
               before
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             the
             reason
             he
             gives
             is
             this
             ,
             
               because
               though
               the
               Devil
               can
               do
               no
               true
               miracles
               ,
               yet
               he
               can
               do
               the
               greatest
               to
               appearance
               .
            
             Now
             I
             would
             sain
             understand
             this
             ,
             how
             miracles
             can
             prove
             the
             truth
             and
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             truth
             of
             miracles
             depends
             upon
             the
             Churches
             approbation
             ?
             
               i.
               e.
            
             whether
             I
             must
             not
             first
             believe
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             before
             I
             can
             possibly
             be
             certain
             whether
             a
             miracle
             be
             true
             or
             not
             ?
             I
             know
             ,
             Bellarmin
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               proved
               by
               miracles
               not
               as
               to
               infallible
               certainty
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               the
               evidence
               of
               credibility
               .
            
             But
             what
             evidence
             of
             credibility
             can
             there
             be
             from
             miracles
             ,
             where
             no
             one
             can
             be
             certain
             whether
             they
             be
             miracl●s
             or
             not
             ?
             For
             
             the
             making
             faith
             credible
             by
             miracles
             doth
             suppose
             those
             miracles
             to
             be
             first
             certainly
             known
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             if
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             can
             extend
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             certain
             difference
             can
             be
             assigned
             between
             true
             and
             apparent
             miracles
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Churches
             approbation
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             certainly
             known
             by
             miracles
             ,
             if
             the
             miracles
             cannot
             be
             certainly
             known
             but
             by
             the
             Church
             ?
             So
             that
             for
             us
             to
             distinguish
             the
             miracles
             done
             by
             Hereticks
             and
             those
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             we
             must
             appeal
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             our
             way
             to
             know
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             saith
             
               E.
               W.
            
             and
             his
             Brethren
             must
             be
             by
             miracles
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             we
             must
             know
             a
             man
             by
             such
             marks
             which
             we
             cannot
             know
             to
             be
             the
             marks
             of
             such
             a
             man
             till
             we
             first
             know
             the
             man.
             But
             it
             may
             be
             others
             speak
             more
             consistently
             and
             reasonably
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             answer
             ,
             
               that
               although
               Hereticks
               may
               do
               real
               miracles
               yet
               not
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               their
               heresie
               ;
               but
               of
               some
               common
               truth
               .
            
             So
             the
             same
             Malderus
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Novatian
               miracle
               being
               granted
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               doth
               not
               confirm
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               Novatians
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               for
               the
               Jew
               was
               baptized
               before
               by
               the
            
             Arians
             and
             Macedonians
             .
             So
             〈◊〉
             
             Medina
             salves
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             among
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             
               that
               they
               did
               give
               testimony
               to
            
             
             
               divine
               providence
               and
               not
               to
               their
               particular
               superstitions
               .
               Fevardentius
            
             confesses
             the
             Church
             hath
             never
             determined
             that
             Hereticks
             cannot
             work
             true
             miracles
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             who
             hold
             the
             affimative
             have
             plain
             Testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             for
             them
             ;
             which
             he
             there
             mentions
             .
             If
             this
             be
             true
             then
             miracles
             now
             can
             prove
             nothing
             as
             to
             the
             Truth
             or
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             communions
             of
             Christians
             are
             different
             from
             each
             other
             ;
             for
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             may
             only
             be
             for
             the
             attestation
             of
             some
             common
             truths
             received
             among
             all
             Christians
             or
             to
             manifest
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Among
             their
             late
             writers
             none
             hath
             considered
             this
             difficulty
             with
             more
             care
             and
             diligence
             than
             Father
             Lingendes
             hath
             done
             ,
             both
             with
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             miracles
             of
             Heathens
             and
             
             Hereticks
             .
             
               To
               which
               he
               thus
               answers
               .
               1.
               
               That
               for
               the
               most
               pa●t
               ,
               they
               were
               false
               and
               counterseit
               ,
               at
               least
               they
               were
               not
               true
               miracles
               ,
               if
               the
               name
               of
               miracle
               be
               taken
               strictly
               and
               properly
               :
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               either
               they
               were
               meer
               illusions
               of
               the
               senses
               ,
               or
               they
               did
               not
               exceed
               any
               created
               power
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               substance
               or
               the
               manner
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Devils
               might
               easily
               eff●ct
               them
               .
               2.
               
               That
               some
               circumstances
               
               did
               discover
               the
               imposture
               ,
               when
               true
               miracles
               were
               wrought
               in
               opposition
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Pharaohs
                 Magicians
              
               and
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               :
               otherwise
               God
               would
               not
               permit
               evil
               men
               to
               work
               miracles
               .
               3.
               
               That
               God
               hath
               given
               a
               most
               certain
               rule
               for
               the
               tryal
               of
               miracles
               
                 viz.
                 God
                 is
                 faithful
                 and
                 cannot
                 deny
                 himself
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               he
               cannot
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               miracles
               whereby
               things
               contrary
               to
               each
               other
               are
               confirmed
               .
               Wherefore
               saith
               he
               ,
               if
               a
               saith
               once
               established
               by
               miracles
               be
               impugned
               by
               other
               miracles
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               the
               latter
               miracles
               to
               be
               meer
               imposture
               .
               For
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 yea
                 and
              
               
               
                 nay
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Yea
                 and
                 Amen
              
               ;
               and
               
                 although
                 we
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 heaven
                 preach
                 another
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Anathema
                 :
              
               See
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Apostle
               :
               He
               brings
               us
               back
               to
               the
               first
               preaching
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               lightly
               established
               but
               with
               innumerable
               miracles
               ,
               which
               were
               most
               certain
               and
               most
               manifest
               :
               from
               whence
               he
               concludes
               that
               all
               others
               that
               are
               brought
               to
               confirm
               any
               doctrine
               contrary
               to
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
               But
               of
               what
               sort
               ?
               even
               though
               an
               Angel
               or
               an
               Apostle
               should
               preach
               another
               doctrine
               ;
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               among
               things
               impossible
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               most
               impossible
               that
               God
               should
               lie
               :
               which
               is
               far
               more
               impossible
               than
               that
               
               an
               Angel
               should
               ;
               and
               consequently
               what
               God
               hath
               once
               attested
               by
               miracles
               ,
               can
               be
               less
               salse
               than
               when
               an
               Angel
               hath
               attested
               ;
               or
               the
               Apostle
               spake
               this
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               means
               we
               may
               discover
               the
               Devil
               ,
               when
               he
               transforms
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               .
               4.
               
               If
               any
               true
               miracles
               were
               wrought
               among
               Heathens
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               some
               were
               ;
               yet
               none
               were
               ever
               wrought
               to
               confirm
               any
               falshood
               or
               error
               ,
               but
               for
               some
               truth
               ,
               or
               some
               benefit
               to
               mankind
               ,
               among
               which
               he
               reckons
               the
               miracles
               of
               Claudia
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Lady
              
               and
               of
               the
               
                 vestal
                 virgin
              
               to
               give
               testimony
               to
               their
               innocency
               .
               After
               this
               he
               descends
               to
               a
               more
               particular
               examination
               of
               the
               miracles
               of
               Hereticks
               and
               false
               Christians
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               these
               he
               lays
               down
               these
               propositions
               .
               1.
               
               That
               miracles
               are
               of
               two
               kinds
               ,
               some
               strictly
               and
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               which
               are
               effects
               exceeding
               all
               created
               Powers
               ,
               either
               as
               to
               the
               substance
               or
               the
               manner
               of
               them
               ;
               as
               the
               curing
               a
               man
               born
               blind
               ,
               the
               raising
               the
               dead
               ,
               &c.
               others
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               exceed
               the
               common
               power
               of
               nature
               ,
               although
               there
               may
               be
               some
               secret
               and
               hidden
               causes
               of
               them
               that
               may
               lie
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               nature
               .
               The
               first
               sort
               he
               saith
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               undoubted
               testimonies
               of
               truth
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               may
               be
               wrought
               by
               the
               Devils
               power
               ,
               either
               by
               local
               motion
               ,
               or
               the
               application
               
               of
               the
               power
               of
               natural
               Agents
               .
               Of
               this
               sort
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               are
               the
               miracles
               done
               by
               false
               Christs
               and
               false
               Prophets
               and
               by
               Antichrist
               ;
               and
               among
               these
               he
               reckons
               all
               manner
               of
               cures
               ,
               when
               the
               diseases
               are
               not
               wholly
               incurable
               .
               2.
               
               He
               saith
               that
               miracles
               of
               this
               later
               sort
               are
               equivocal
               signs
               and
               may
               be
               referred
               to
               different
               causes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               nothing
               can
               be
               determined
               by
               them
               considered
               in
               themselves
               ;
               because
               they
               may
               be
               done
               by
               a
               different
               power
               and
               for
               a
               different
               end
               .
               When
               they
               are
               done
               for
               ostentation
               ,
               or
               delight
               ,
               or
               curiosity
               ,
               they
               cannot
               have
               God
               for
               their
               Author
               ;
               much
               less
               when
               they
               are
               wrought
               to
               confirm
               a
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               for
               an
               evil
               end
               :
               therefore
               when
               such
               miracles
               are
               wrought
               for
               confirmation
               of
               an
               error
               they
               have
               not
               God
               but
               the
               Devil
               for
               their
               cause
               .
               For
               although
               they
               be
               aequivocal
               of
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               the
               determining
               of
               them
               to
               an
               evil
               end
               such
               as
               the
               confirmation
               of
               an
               error
               is
               ,
               takes
               away
               all
               aequivocalness
               in
               them
               .
               3.
               
               He
               asserts
               ,
               that
               true
               and
               proper
               miracles
               in
               the
               first
               sense
               ,
               although
               most
               commonly
               wrought
               by
               good
               men
               as
               Gods
               instruments
               ,
               yet
               may
               sometimes
               be
               done
               ,
               by
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               Hereticks
               and
               Infidels
               .
               For
               which
               he
               instances
               in
               Balaam
               ,
               and
               those
               our
               Saviour
               mentions
               ,
               who
               should
               boast
               of
               the
               miracles
               they
               had
               wrought
               in
               
               his
               name
               ,
               which
               Christ
               doth
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               only
               rejects
               them
               for
               being
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ;
               and
               in
               Judas
               ,
               who
               wrought
               miracles
               with
               the
               other
               Apostles
               ,
               although
               we
               do
               not
               read
               that
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               or
               Joseph
               ,
               or
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ever
               wrought
               any
               .
               He
               observes
               from
               St.
               Austin
               that
               God
               gives
               this
               power
               of
               miracles
               to
               evil
               men
               when
               he
               denies
               it
               to
               good
               .
               1.
               
               Lest
               the
               power
               should
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               instrument
               :
               or
               seem
               to
               take
               its
               vertue
               from
               thence
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               miracles
               are
               not
               wrought
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               efficient
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
               3.
               
               Lest
               men
               should
               set
               a
               higher
               value
               upon
               miracles
               than
               upon
               true
               goodness
               and
               vertue
               .
               For
               ,
               Saith
               he
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               false
               consequence
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               does
               miracles
               ,
               therefore
               he
               is
               approved
               or
               his
               doctrine
               ;
               such
               a
               place
               miracles
               are
               wrought
               in
               ,
               therefore
               such
               a
               place
               is
               approved
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               consequence
               ,
               wicked
               men
               ,
               Hereticks
               and
               Infidels
               would
               be
               approved
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               they
               have
               wrought
               miracles
               .
               4.
               
               Such
               kind
               of
               miracles
               though
               they
               may
               be
               done
               by
               Hereticks
               can
               never
               be
               wrought
               sor
               the
               confirmation
               of
               error
               ;
               for
               that
               were
               to
               charge
               God
               himself
               with
               falshood
               ;
               but
               miracles
               of
               the
               other
               sort
               he
               grants
               may
               be
               wrought
               for
               the
               confirmation
               os
               errors
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               such
               as
               do
               not
               
               exceed
               the
               Devils
               power
               :
               and
               in
               this
               case
               to
               know
               whether
               they
               come
               from
               God
               or
               the
               Devil
               ,
               must
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               end
               for
               which
               they
               are
               wrought
               ;
            
             as
             he
             shews
             from
             S.
             Austin
             .
             From
             which
             discourse
             of
             Lingendes
             it
             follows
             ,
             ●hat
             since
             the
             confirmation
             of
             Christian
             Re●igion
             by
             miracles
             ,
             the
             only
             certain
             way
             of
             ●istinguishing
             true
             and
             deceitful
             miracles
             is
             from
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             were
             wrought
             :
             For
             he
             grants
             that
             to
             all
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             Hereticks
             and
             false
             Christians
             may
             do
             as
             great
             ●s
             any
             ;
             nay
             God
             himself
             may
             use
             them
             as
             his
             Instruments
             to
             confirm
             Truth
             by
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             sure
             God
             cannot
             imploy
             his
             Power
             to
             confirm
             a
             falshood
             .
             Since
             therefore
             we
             are
             forewarned
             that
             men
             shall
             appear
             with
             such
             signs
             and
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             
               as
               would
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               deceive
               the
               very
               Elect
            
             ;
             since
             no
             distinction
             can
             be
             made
             from
             the
             things
             themselves
             between
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             created
             invisible
             power
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             divine
             in
             most
             things
             which
             pass
             for
             miracles
             ;
             since
             Hereticks
             may
             be
             Gods
             instruments
             in
             the
             most
             divine
             miracles
             for
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             that
             the
             pretence
             of
             miracles
             is
             far
             from
             proving
             the
             truth
             and
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             wherein
             they
             are
             wrought
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             truly
             divine
             miracles
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wrought
             for
             this
             end
             to
             prove
             this
             Churches
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             
             doth
             not
             contradict
             any
             part
             of
             that
             doctrine
             which
             hath
             been
             already
             confirmed
             by
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             can
             never
             prove
             that
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             were
             wrought
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             prove
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             When
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             wrought
             miracles
             to
             prove
             their
             Infallibility
             ,
             they
             wrought
             the
             miracles
             themselves
             ,
             and
             declared
             that
             this
             was
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             were
             wrought
             that
             men
             might
             believe
             
               that
               they
               were
               Teachers
               sent
               from
               God
            
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             like
             this
             in
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             They
             are
             generally
             pretended
             to
             be
             done
             at
             some
             Shrine
             or
             Monument
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             vision
             of
             some
             Saint
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             most
             credulous
             people
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Infidels
             or
             Hereticks
             ,
             whose
             very
             presence
             is
             enough
             to
             spoil
             a
             well
             contrived
             miracle
             ;
             but
             supposing
             the
             things
             true
             which
             are
             reported
             ,
             what
             doth
             a
             restored
             Leg
             to
             a
             poor
             Boy
             at
             Zaragosa
             in
             Spain
             signifie
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Roman
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ?
             or
             
               Father
               Marcellus
            
             his
             cure
             at
             Naples
             by
             a
             vision
             of
             Xaverius
             ,
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             Pius
             the
             fourths
             Creed
             ?
             If
             they
             will
             prove
             any
             thing
             by
             this
             way
             of
             miracles
             ,
             let
             their
             Missionaries
             here
             among
             us
             ,
             whom
             they
             account
             Infidels
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             do
             the
             same
             things
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             
             did
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             Let
             them
             heal
             all
             manner
             of
             diseases
             as
             pub●●ckly
             ,
             as
             commonly
             ,
             as
             perfectly
             ,
             as
             sudden●y
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             and
             with
             no
             more
             art
             or
             cere●ony
             ;
             let
             us
             see
             them
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             not
             ●hink
             we
             will
             be
             put
             off
             with
             
               painted
               Straws
               ,
               〈◊〉
               counterfeit
               Trances
               ,
            
             which
             we
             hope
             they
             ●re
             ashamed
             of
             themselves
             ;
             such
             things
             ,
             I
             as●●ure
             them
             ,
             tend
             not
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             ●ower
             of
             miracles
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             much
             ●elp
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             things
             done
             at
             ●
             great
             distance
             and
             in
             such
             places
             where
             credulity
             and
             superstition
             reign
             .
             If
             you
             do
             miracles
             in
             earnest
             do
             them
             before
             enemies
             ,
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             stand
             by
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             satisfied
             from
             the
             circumstances
             of
             them
             that
             they
             are
             true
             miracles
             ,
             and
             wrought
             to
             testifie
             that
             your
             Teachers
             are
             sent
             from
             God.
             But
             you
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             work
             miracles
             to
             confirm
             the
             Authority
             of
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             for
             then
             of
             all
             persons
             your
             Popes
             should
             work
             the
             greatest
             miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             who
             sit
             in
             General
             Councils
             ,
             among
             whom
             this
             Infallibility
             is
             lodged
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             parallel
             between
             the
             miracles
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             were
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
             If
             all
             that
             had
             been
             pleaded
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             for
             their
             divine
             commission
             had
             been
             only
             that
             
               a
               poor
               Boy
               had
               his
               Leg
            
             
             
               cut
               off
               and
               strangely
               restored
            
             ,
             or
             that
             
               some
               persons
               were
               suddenly
               cured
               of
               a
               dangerous
               disease
               by
               the
               vision
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
            
             would
             this
             have
             ever
             satisfied
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Persons
             sent
             from
             God
             and
             assisted
             by
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             ?
             Supposing
             the
             matters
             of
             Fact
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             reasonably
             demanded
             ,
             why
             God
             might
             not
             do
             such
             extraordinary
             cures
             in
             some
             rare
             cases
             ,
             without
             making
             that
             Company
             of
             men
             infallible
             among
             whom
             they
             are
             done
             ?
             For
             we
             see
             their
             own
             Writers
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             do
             real
             miracles
             even
             among
             Pagans
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             to
             give
             testimony
             to
             his
             universal
             Providence
             .
             And
             Suarez
             particularly
             distinguisheth
             in
             this
             case
             of
             miracles
             ,
             saying
             
               that
               a
               miracle
               may
               be
               wrought
               two
               ways
               .
               1.
               
               Without
               respect
               to
            
             
             
               any
               truth
               at
               all
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               him
               that
               receives
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               case
               of
               a
               miraculous
               cure
               or
               such
               like
               .
               2.
               
               When
               it
               is
               wrought
               purposely
               to
               confirm
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               doctrine
               .
            
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             supposing
             I
             should
             grant
             all
             that
             
               E.
               W.
            
             contends
             for
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             two
             miracles
             he
             insists
             so
             much
             upon
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               cure
               of
               F.
            
             Marcellus
             ,
             
               and
               the
               restored
               Leg
               at
            
             Zaragosa
             ,
             what
             can
             this
             prove
             as
             to
             their
             Churches
             infallibility
             ,
             if
             according
             to
             Suarez
             such
             miracles
             may
             be
             wrought
             only
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             those
             who
             receive
             them
             ?
             Del-Rio
             saith
             
               this
               is
               no
               good
               consequence
            
             ,
             
             
               such
               a
               one
               wrought
               miracles
               therefore
            
             
             
               his
               faith
               is
               true
               ,
               because
               God
               may
               work
               miracles
               by
               Insidels
               ,
               but
               this
               consequence
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               good
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               wrought
               miracles
               to
               confirm
               the
               faith
               which
               he
               professed
               ,
               therefore
               his
               saith
               is
               true
               ,
               because
               God
               cannot
               work
               miracles
               purposely
               to
               confirm
               a
               falshood
               .
            
             But
             withall
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               that
               the
               faith
               being
               now
               established
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               or
               no
               necessity
            
             
             
               of
               miracles
               to
               confirm
               it
            
             .
             Supposing
             then
             some
             true
             miracles
             to
             be
             wrought
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             what
             consequence
             can
             be
             thence
             drawn
             for
             that
             Churches
             infallibility
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             if
             those
             miracles
             are
             not
             wrought
             for
             that
             end
             ?
             as
             
               E.
               W.
            
             never
             undertook
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             were
             .
             And
             if
             the
             consequence
             will
             not
             hold
             as
             to
             a
             particular
             person
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             from
             the
             bare
             working
             of
             miracles
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             for
             the
             truth
             or
             infallibility
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             may
             work
             miracles
             by
             Infidels
             ,
             he
             may
             likewise
             in
             a
             false
             or
             corrupt
             Church
             .
             Maldonat
             ,
             another
             Jesuit
             confesseth
             
             
               that
               since
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               hath
               been
               confirmed
               by
               miracles
               in
               the
               Churches
               beginning
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               miracles
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               quotes
            
             Gregory
             and
             Bede
             
               for
               it
               ;
               who
               compare
               the
               power
               of
               miracles
               to
               the
               watering
               of
               a
               plant
               which
               is
               only
               need●ul
               at
               first
               and
               is
               given
               over
               when
               it
               hath
               taken
               root
               .
            
             So
             
             that
             whatever
             miracles
             they
             suppose
             to
             remain
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             look
             on
             them
             as
             wrought
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             any
             necessary
             part
             of
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             is
             asserted
             to
             be
             by
             
               E.
               W.
               Andradius
            
             saith
             
               that
               miracles
               are
               oftimes
            
             
             
               false
               ,
               but
               always
               weak
               proofs
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               .
            
             Ferus
             ,
             
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               a
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               be
               proved
               by
               miracles
               ,
               but
               miracles
            
             
             
               by
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               viz.
            
             because
             Christ
             hath
             forewarned
             us
             of
             false
             Prophets
             doing
             so
             many
             signs
             and
             wonders
             .
             So
             that
             Acosta
             saith
             ,
             
             
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Antichrist
               it
               will
               be
               a
               hard
               matter
               to
               discern
               true
               and
               false
               signs
               ,
               when
               these
               later
               shall
               be
               many
               and
               great
               ,
               and
               very
               like
               the
               true
            
             ;
             and
             he
             quotes
             it
             from
             
               Hippolytus
               whom
               he
               calls
               an
               antient
               Writer
               ,
            
             that
             Antichrist
             shall
             do
             far
             greater
             miracles
             than
             the
             cure
             of
             Marcellus
             ,
             or
             the
             restored
             Leg
             at
             Zaragosa
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               be
               shall
               raise
               the
               dead
               as
               well
               as
               cure
               the
               diseased
               ,
               and
               have
               command
               over
            
             
             
               all
               the
               elements
            
             .
             And
             I
             would
             understand
             from
             
               E.
               W.
            
             whether
             Antichrists
             Church
             will
             not
             then
             be
             proved
             as
             insallible
             in
             this
             way
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ?
               Cajetan
            
             determines
             that
             
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             ground
             to
             determine
             any
             matter
             of
             doctrine
             now
             on
             the
             account
             of
             miracles
             ;
             
               because
               the
               D●vil
               may
               do
               such
               things
               which
               we
               cannot
               distinguish
               from
               true
               miracles
               ,
               as
               in
               great
               cures
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               because
               signs
            
             
             
               were
               given
               for
               unbelievers
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               ●ow
               hath
               the
               Revelation
               of
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               to
               proceed
               by
               :
               and
               because
               miracles
               prove
               only
               a
               personal
               faith
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               of
               one
               that
               saith
               he
               is
               sent
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               delivered
               to
               us
               with
               so
               much
               certainty
               ,
               that
               if
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               should
               deliver
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               it
               we
               are
               not
               to
               believe
               him
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               because
               the
               most
               authentick
               testimonies
               of
               miracles
               among
               them
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               in
               the
               Canonization
               of
               Saints
               ,
               are
               not
               altogether
               certain
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               written
               every
               man
               is
               a
               lyer
               :
            
             and
             he
             supposes
             
               that
               faith
               must
               stand
               on
               a
               more
               infallible
               certainty
               than
               that
               of
               their
               miracles
               .
            
             And
             many
             of
             their
             most
             learned
             Writers
             do
             assert
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             certainty
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             miracles
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Churches
             approbation
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             the
             Church
             infallible
             because
             of
             their
             miracles
             ,
             but
             they
             believe
             their
             miracles
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             they
             believe
             their
             Church
             to
             be
             infallible
             .
             For
             which
             
               Paulus
               Zacchias
            
             gives
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             
             
               wicked
               men
               and
               Devils
               may
               not
               only
               do
               miracles
               in
               appearance
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               really
               so
               ,
               as
               the
               instruments
               of
               divine
               Power
               ;
               and
               because
               credulous
               people
               are
               very
               apt
               to
               be
               deceived
               with
               false
               miracles
               instead
               of
               true
               .
            
             And
             after
             he
             hath
             laid
             down
             the
             conditions
             
             of
             a
             true
             miracle
             he
             hath
             a
             chapter
             on
             purpose
             to
             enquire
             ,
             
               why
               since
               miracles
               very
               rarely
            
             
             
               happen
               ,
               yet
               so
               many
               are
               still
               pretended
               to
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ?
            
             One
             cause
             he
             assigns
             of
             it
             is
             the
             monstrous
             credulity
             of
             their
             people
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             miracles
             ,
             who
             make
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               if
               they
               were
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               miracles
               would
               be
               almost
               as
               common
               as
               the
               ordinary
               effects
               of
               nature
               ;
               for
               no
               odd
               or
               unusual
               accident
               happens
               ,
               but
               among
               them
               passes
               for
               a
               miracle
               ;
               no
               man
               escapes
               out
               of
               a
               dangerous
               disease
            
             (
             especially
             if
             by
             the
             disturbance
             of
             his
             Fancy
             ,
             he
             imagines
             he
             had
             a
             vision
             of
             some
             Saint
             as
             Xaverius
             or
             the
             like
             )
             
               but
               he
               gives
               out
               he
               obtained
               his
               recovery
               by
               a
               miracle
               ;
               no
               man
               avoids
               any
               great
               danger
               or
               trouble
            
             (
             if
             he
             chanced
             to
             think
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             made
             any
             addresses
             to
             some
             Saint
             ,
             for
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             praying
             to
             God
             or
             Christ
             is
             so
             effectual
             for
             miracles
             as
             praying
             to
             the
             Saints
             is
             )
             
               but
               this
               is
               cryed
               up
               for
               a
               miracle
               .
               Riolanus
            
             gives
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             man
             
             that
             was
             hanged
             and
             his
             body
             delivered
             to
             the
             Physitians
             to
             be
             dissected
             ,
             who
             found
             there
             was
             some
             lise
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             letting
             blood
             and
             other
             means
             they
             recovered
             him
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             returning
             to
             his
             own
             Country
             Oetingen
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             celebrated
             image
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             this
             very
             recovery
             was
             there
             painted
             for
             a
             substantial
             miracle
             .
             But
             
             to
             return
             to
             
               Zacchias
               :
               miracles
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               are
               made
               so
               common
               among
               us
               ,
               as
               though
               God
               had
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               with
               his
               Power
               but
               to
               pervert
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               by
               it
               at
               the
               beck
               of
               any
               idle
               fellow
               ;
               as
               it
               God
               did
               not
               manage
               his
               power
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               with
               infinite
               wisdom
               ;
               as
               if
               God
               imployed
               his
               extraordinary
               power
               without
               great
               and
               most
               urgent
               causes
               .
               For
               when
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               shew
               his
               power
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               and
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               unbelievers
               ,
               then
               all
               persons
               might
               see
               the
               wonderful
               works
               of
               God
               :
               but
               now
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               when
               the
               Truth
               of
               Christianity
               is
               known
               it
               would
               be
               to
               no
               purpose
               for
               God
               to
               shew
               so
               many
               miracles
               .
               But
               whence
               then
               comes
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               miracles
               are
               still
               talked
               of
               ?
               This
               arises
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               from
               the
               devotion
               of
               some
               who
               attribute
               ordinary
               effects
               of
               nature
               to
               a
               miraculous
               Power
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               Superstitious
               folly
               and
               fraud
               of
               others
               who
               will
               not
               endure
               any
               thing
               cryed
               up
               for
               a
               miracle
               should
               be
               ever
               questioned
               by
               any
               ;
               but
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               profane
               ,
               Atheistical
               ,
            
             and
             which
             is
             somewhat
             worse
             ,
             
               heretical
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Whereas
               poor
               wretches
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               think
               what
               injury
               they
               do
               the
               Catholick
               cause
               ,
               while
               they
               go
               about
               to
               strengthen
               it
               with
               lies
               and
               forgeries
               ;
               when
               the
               Christian
               doctrine
               is
               already
               fully
               confirmed
               by
               the
               most
               true
               and
               undoubted
               miracles
            
             
             
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
               What
               need
               they
               then
               to
               feign
               any
               new
               miracles
               ?
               Doth
               God
               need
               your
               lies
               ,
               will
               ye
               talk
               deceitfully
            
             
             
               for
               him
            
             ?
             as
             
               I
               may
               justly
               use
               the
               words
               of
            
             Job
             ,
             
               saith
               he
               ,
               of
               these
               men
               .
            
             Another
             cause
             of
             so
             much
             talk
             of
             miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             is
             
               Ignorance
               ;
               whereby
               any
               extraordinary
               accident
               ,
               though
               such
               as
               might
               happen
               ,
               where
               Christianity
               was
               never
               known
               ,
               is
               extolled
               for
               a
               miracle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quorum
               operum
               causas
               nulla
               ratione
               videre
            
             
               Possunt
               ,
               haec
               fieri
               divino
               numine
               rentur
               .
            
          
           
             From
             hence
             he
             proceeds
             to
             particulars
             ,
             and
             shews
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             those
             who
             are
             accounted
             
             possessed
             among
             them
             are
             Melancholy
             and
             
               Hypochondriacal
               men
               and
               Hysterical
               women
            
             :
             and
             then
             examins
             the
             pretence
             to
             Inspiration
             
             and
             
               Prophecy
               ,
               to
               raptures
               and
               extasies
               ,
            
             to
             
               miraculous
               cures
            
             ,
             to
             
               prodigious
               fastings
            
             ,
             to
             
               incorruption
               of
               bodies
            
             ,
             to
             
               raising
               from
               the
               dead
            
             and
             shews
             under
             every
             one
             of
             these
             heads
             ,
             how
             very
             often
             the
             meer
             effects
             of
             nature
             pass
             for
             miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             to
             whose
             learned
             discourses
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             :
             and
             we
             may
             easily
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               will
               not
               suffer
               men
               to
               be
               deceived
               about
               miracles
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               the
               Church
            
             
             
               approves
               are
               to
               be
               approved
            
             .
             Now
             let
             any
             one
             judge
             whether
             such
             persons
             who
             receive
             no
             other
             miracles
             ,
             but
             such
             which
             the
             Church
             commands
             them
             to
             believe
             ,
             could
             ever
             imagine
             that
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             was
             proved
             by
             such
             miracles
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             not
             believe
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             unless
             they
             first
             believed
             the
             Church
             which
             approved
             them
             to
             be
             infallible
             .
             Fortunatus
             
             Scacchus
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             great
             Authority
             in
             Rom●
             ,
             grants
             
               that
               it
               is
               a
               very
               easie
               matter
               to
               take
               false
               miracles
               for
               true
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               certain
               argument
               can
               be
               taken
               from
               Tables
               which
               are
               hung
               up
               at
               Images
               or
               shrines
               ;
               that
               wicked
               men
               may
               do
               real
               miracles
               ,
               which
               he
               proves
               from
               Scripture
               and
               History
               ,
               and
               the
               continued
               practice
               in
               their
               Church
               ,
            
             from
             whence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               that
               no
               argument
               can
               be
               drawn
               for
               the
               sanctity
               of
               any
               Person
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               such
               miracles
               as
               are
               approved
               by
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               .
               For
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               See
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               to
               determine
               which
               are
               true
               miracles
               ?
               because
               the
               promise
               of
               infallibility
               is
               only
               made
               to
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               and
               the
               Head
               of
               it
               .
            
             From
             whence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               that
               no
               other
               Bishop
               hath
               any
               Power
               to
               approve
               miracles
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               an
               uncanonized
               Saint
               .
            
          
           
             For
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             
             use
             of
             miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             hath
             not
             been
             pretended
             to
             be
             for
             proving
             the
             faith
             or
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             for
             an
             argument
             of
             Saintship
             of
             those
             who
             are
             to
             be
             Beatified
             or
             Canonized
             .
             So
             Aquinas
             determines
             ,
             
               that
               miracles
               are
               either
               wrought
               to
            
             
             
               confirm
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               doctrine
               preached
               ;
               or
               for
               the
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Sanctity
               of
               a
               Person
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             Process
             of
             Canonization
             ,
             one
             main
             enquiry
             is
             ,
             about
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             the
             Person
             who
             stands
             for
             the
             preferment
             of
             Canonization
             .
             In
             the
             Process
             about
             the
             Canonization
             of
             
               Andreas
               Corsinus
            
             presented
             to
             Paul
             5.
             the
             Auditours
             of
             the
             Rota
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               that
               to
               the
               Being
               Canonized
               ,
               it
               is
               concluded
               by
               all
               to
               be
               necessary
            
             
             
               that
               the
               person
               have
               wrought
               miracles
               :
               and
               there
               they
               agree
               that
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               a
               miracle
               to
               be
               wrought
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               faith
               ,
               seeing
               miracles
               may
               be
               done
               for
               another
               end
            
             viz.
             
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               Sanctity
               of
               the
               Person
               .
               And
               such
               miracles
            
             say
             they
             ,
             
               are
               those
               which
               are
               done
               among
               Catholicks
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               miracles
               would
               be
               necessary
               on
               no
               other
               account
               :
               because
               miracles
               are
               a
               sign
               not
               to
               believers
               but
               to
               unbelievers
               ;
               whence
               ,
            
             as
             they
             well
             observe
             from
             
               Isidore
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               cured
               the
               Father
               of
               Publius
               by
               a
               miracle
               ,
               but
               pres●ribed
               to
               Timothy
               a
               natural
               remedy
               .
            
             And
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             many
             other
             processes
             of
             Canonization
             
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             viz.
             to
             prove
             
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               a
               miracle
               that
               it
               be
               done
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               any
               part
               of
               Christian
               faith
               .
            
             Since
             therefore
             the
             far
             greatest
             number
             of
             the
             miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             wrought
             for
             another
             end
             how
             can
             they
             from
             them
             prove
             the
             infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             ?
             unless
             they
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             where
             ever
             there
             are
             true
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             Infallible
             .
             From
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ought
             no
             more
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             those
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             as
             to
             the
             Testimony
             by
             them
             given
             to
             Infallibility
             ,
             than
             in
             point
             of
             credibility
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             both
             respects
             they
             are
             ,
             so
             infinitely
             short
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             height
             of
             impudence
             could
             make
             any
             man
             ,
             pretending
             to
             be
             Christian
             ,
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             as
             great
             (
             nay
             greater
             )
             miracles
             have
             been
             done
             by
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             ever
             were
             done
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             which
             subject
             I
             have
             taken
             the
             more
             pains
             ,
             not
             meerly
             to
             detect
             the
             frauds
             and
             impostures
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             but
             to
             preserve
             and
             vindicate
             the
             Honour
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             lest
             that
             should
             suffer
             by
             the
             intolerable
             rudeness
             of
             these
             comparisons
             .
          
           
             The
             END
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Books
           sold
           by
           
             Henry
             Mortlock
          
           ,
           at
           his
           Shop
           ,
           at
           the
           Phoenix
           ,
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           White-Hart
           in
           Westminster
           Hall.
           
        
         
           A
           Rational
           account
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           Protestant
           Réligion
           ;
           being
           a
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Lord
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterburies
           Relation
           of
           a
           conference
           from
           the
           pretended
           answer
           of
           T.
           C.
           by
           
             Edward
             Stillingfleet
          
           D.
           D.
           in
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Cotgraves
           Dictionary
           French
           and
           English
           ,
           in
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Sermons
           Preached
           by
           
             Anthony
             Farindon
          
           .
           Folio
           .
        
         
           House
           of
           Mourning
           ,
           in
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Sheppards
           Practical
           Counsellor
           ,
           in
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Animadversions
           on
           the
           4.
           part
           of
           Cooks
           Institutes
           ,
           by
           
             William
             Prynne
          
           
             Esq
          
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Observations
           upon
           Millitary
           and
           Political
           afairs
           ,
           by
           the
           Right
           Honorable
           
             George
             Duke
          
           of
           Albemarle
           .
           Folio
           .
        
         
           
             Origines
             Sacrae
          
           ,
           or
           a
           Rational
           account
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           by
           
             Edward
             Stillingflee●
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           in
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           Irenicum
           ,
           a
           Weapon
           salve
           for
           the
           Churches
           wounds
           ,
           by
           
             Edward
             Stillingfleet
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           In
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           The
           being
           and
           well
           being
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           in
           3.
           
           Treatises
           ,
           by
           
             Edward
             Reyner
          
           ,
           late
           Minister
           at
           Lincoln
           .
           In
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           A
           Fathers
           Testament
           .
           In
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           The
           History
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           Cardinal
           Ximenes
           Great
           Minister
           of
           State
           in
           Spain
           .
           In
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Idolatry
           practised
           
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           hazard
           of
           salvation
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           some
           Papers
           of
           a
           Revolted
           Protestant
           ;
           wherein
           a
           particular
           account
           is
           given
           of
           the
           Fanaticisms
           and
           divisions
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           By
           
             Edward
             Stillingfleet
          
           .
           D.
           D.
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           The
           Moral
           Philosophy
           of
           the
           Stoicks
           .
           In
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           The
           Original
           of
           Romanees
           .
           In
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           Hools
           Greek
           Testiment
           .
           In
           Twelves
           .
        
         
           Hodders
           Arithmetick
           .
           In
           Twelves
           .
        
         
           Drexelius
           on
           Eternity
           .
           In
           Twelves
           .
        
         
           The
           Advice
           of
           Charles
           the
           5.
           
           Emperor
           of
           Germany
           and
           King
           of
           Spain
           ;
           to
           his
           son
           Philip
           the
           second
           ,
           upon
           his
           resignation
           of
           his
           Crown
           to
           his
           said
           Son
           ,
           in
           Twelves
           :
           now
           in
           the
           Press
           and
           will
           speedily
           be
           published
           .
        
         
           Sermons
           Preached
           upon
           several
           occasions
           ,
           (
           five
           of
           which
           were
           never
           before
           Printed
           )
           with
           a
           discourse
           annexed
           concerning
           the
           true
           Reason
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           Crellius
           his
           answer
           to
           Grotius
           ,
           is
           considered
           by
           
             Edw.
             Stillingfleet
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           In
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Knowledge
           and
           Practice
           ;
           or
           a
           plain
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Chief
           things
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           believed
           and
           practised
           in
           order
           to
           salvation
           ,
           by
           
             S.
             Cradock
          
           ,
           in
           Quarto
           :
           a
           Book
           very
           useful
           for
           private
           Families
           ,
           both
           sold
           by
           
             Henry
             Mortlock
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Phoenix
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           White-Hart
           in
           West-minster
           Hall.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A71073-e2130
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             about
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             the
             Resolution
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             The
             Principles
             of
             the
             Guide
             in
             Controversies
             .
             Guide
             in
             Contro
             .
             disc
             .
             3.
             
             Ch
             10.
             
             Sect.
             123.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             126.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             127.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             135.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             143.
             153.
             148.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             144
             ,
             145.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             145.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             
          
           
             S●c●
             
          
           
             S●ct
             .
             148.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             153.
             
          
           
             Those
             Principles
             considered
             .
          
           
             Lugo
             
               de
               ●irtute
               Fidei
               disp
            
             .
             1.
             
             Sect.
             12.
             
             P.
             247.
             
          
           
             Es●i
             .
             in
             3.
             sent
             .
             23.
             
               d.
               Sect.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             Paul.
             Lay-man
             .
             
               Th●olog
               .
               moral
            
             .
             2.
             
               l.
               lr
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Knots
             answer
             to
             
               Chillingworth
               p.
            
             358.
             
          
           
             Of
             particular
             divine
             Revelation
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             it
             .
             133.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             134
             
          
           
             The
             resolution
             ofdivine
             Faith
             must
             agree
             to
             all
             ?
          
           
             Of
             immediate
             Asnt
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             The
             absurdities
             of
             these
             principles
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             151.
             
          
           
             The
             Principles
             of
             
               E.
               W.
            
             laid
             down
             .
          
           
             Disc.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             24
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Disc
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             C.
             16
             n.
             14.
             
          
           
             C.
             18
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             N.
             12.
             
          
           
             C.
             19.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Dis.
             3
             c.
             4.
             
             N.
             2.
             
          
           
             c.
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             1c
             .
          
           
             N.
             14.
             
          
           
             c.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Some
             things
             premised
             to
             the
             S●a●e
             of
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             Rational
             Account
             ,
             part
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             ,
             Disc.
             3
             c
             9.
             
             N.
             4.
             p.
             562.
             
          
           
             N.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             N.
             9.
             
          
           
             N.
             11.
             
          
           
             N.
             12.
             
          
           
             N.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             N.
             15.
             
          
           
             N.
             16.
             
          
           
             Protest
             .
             without
             Principles
             ,
             Disc.
             1.
             
             C.
             5.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Lugo
               
                 de
                 virtute
                 Fidei
                 Divinae
                 Disp.
              
               1.
               
               Sect.
               7.
               n.
               114.
               
               Sect.
               6.
               n.
               82.
               
            
             
               Suarez
               
                 de
                 Fide
                 Disp.
              
               3.
               
               Sect.
               6.
               n.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Sect.
             5
             n
             9.
             
          
           
             Lugo
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             notion
             of
             Divine
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Francise
               .
               bo●ae
               Spei
            
             To.
             3
             Tr.
             1.
             
               de
               side
            
             .
             disp
             .
             1.
             dub
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             .
             Discours
             .
             3.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             Protest
             .
             without
             Principles
             Disc.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             N.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             My
             first
             Argument
             laid
             down
             and
             defended
             .
          
           
             Disc.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             n.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             3
             c.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             ●●
             .
             n.
             19.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             motives
             of
             credibi●ity
             ;
             and
             their
             instaence
             on
             faith
             .
          
           
             Suarez
             
               de
               side
               disp
               .
               4.
               sect
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Greg
               
                 de
                 Va●
                 nt
                 .
                 Tom.
              
               3.
               disp
               .
               1.
               q.
               1.
               p●act
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               Med
               
                 n●
                 de
                 rect
                 â
                 in
                 Deum●side
                 l.
              
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Lugo
             
               de
               side
               .
               disp
            
             .
             5.
             s●●l
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Fincisc
             .
             Valent.
             
               Co●●●●dia
               juris
               Po●isicii
               cum
            
             Caesareo
             part
             .
             1
             q.
             1.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Suarez
             .
             
               de
               Fide
               disp
            
             .
             4.
             sect
             .
             2.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             N.
             4.
             
          
           
             N
             6.
             
          
           
             N.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lugo
             
               de
               vi●t
               .
               sidei
               divinae
               disp
               .
            
             5.
             sect
             .
             1.
             n.
             21.
             
          
           
             Aquin.
             2.
             2.
             qa
             1.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Cajet
             .
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             grounds
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Canus
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             Lugo
             
               de
               virt
               .
               fidei
               disp
            
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Protest
               .
               without
               Principles
               disc
               .
               1.
               c.
               11.
               n.
               2.
               
            
             
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               disc
               .
               3.
               c
               1.
               n.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             C.
             8.
             
             N.
             4.
             
          
           
             N.
             10.
             
          
           
             N.
             11.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Scripturen●●ion
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lugo
             
               de
               virtut
               .
               fid
               .
               Divin
               .
               disp
               .
            
             7.
             sect
             .
             2.
             n.
             16.
             
          
           
             Dis.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             n.
             16.
             
          
           
             C.
             10.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             Holden
             Analys
             .
             fidei
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Will
             in
             the
             assent
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               Arriaga
               Curs
               Philo.
            
             disp
             .
             16.
             
             Sect
             4.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             n.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             C.
             10.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lugo
             de
             fide
             disp
             .
             1.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             il
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Rational
               Account
               part
               1.
               c.
               5.
               
               S●ct
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               Argument
               defended
               against
               
                 E.
                 W.
              
               
            
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             1.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             16.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             Disc.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rational
             Account
             pa●t
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             C.
             3.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             N.
             8.
             
          
           
             N.
             9.
             
          
           
             N.
             10.
             
          
           
             N.
             11.
             
          
           
             N.
             12.
             
          
           
             N.
             13.
             
          
           
             N.
             14.
             
          
           
             N.
             19●
             
          
           
             N.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rational
             Account
             Pa●t
             1.
             c
             5.
             sect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Disc.
             3.
             
             C.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             C.
             5.
             a.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rational
             Account
             part
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Circle
             in
             the
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             ,
             not
             avoided
             by
             
               E.
               W.
            
             
          
           
             Diss.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             N.
             7.
             
          
           
             N.
             S
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             N.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sexius
             Empir
             .
             Pyrr●o
             .
             hypo●p
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             N.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               E.
               W's
            
             Assertions
             about
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             Rational
             Account
             Pa●t
             1
             C.
             5.
             
             S●ct
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             disc
             .
             3.
             c.
             5.
             n.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             N.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Disc.
               2.
               c.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               C.
               8.
               n.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             N.
             4.
             
          
           
             N.
             6.
             
          
           
             N.
             7.
             
          
           
             N.
             13.
             
          
           
             N.
             16.
             
          
           
             N.
             17.
             
          
           
             N
             18.
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Miraculous
             translation
             of
             the
             Chappel
             of
             Loreto
             .
          
           
             
               Baron
               .
               Annal.
            
             ●
             Tom.
             1.
             
             A.
             9.
             
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Casaub.
               Exercit
            
             .
             7.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ca●is
               .
               His●
               .
               Deiparae
            
             l.
             5.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Rav●ald
               .
               A.
               D.
               1291.
               n.
               68
               ,
               69.
               
            
             
               
                 Bzov.
                 Anal.
              
               ad
               A.
               D.
               1296.
               n.
               14.
               
            
             
               Spo●dan
               .
               A.
               D.
               1291.
               n.
               22.
               
            
             
               
                 Govo●
                 .
                 Chronic
                 deip
              
               .
               A.
               D.
               1298.
               
            
             
               
                 T●rsellin
                 .
                 Hist.
                 La●ret
              
               .
               1.
               1.
               c.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             C.
             16.
             
          
           
             C.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Vi●cent
               .
               sorm
               .
               de
               assamp
               .
            
             B.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               ●a●on
               .
               A●●al
            
             .
             A.
             D.
             853.
             
             ●
             .
             65.
             
          
           
             
               Tursel
               .
               Hist.
               La●ret
            
             .
             l.
             1
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Blondi
               Italia
               illustr
               .
               in
               Piceno
            
             p.
             339.
             
          
           
             
               Leand.
               Albert
               .
               in
               Picen
            
             .
             p.
             428.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             M●racles
             wrought
             at
             the
             Chappel
             of
             Loreto
             .
          
           
             
               Jo●ph
               de
               bello
               Jud.
            
             l.
             7.
             
             
               Dio●
               in
               vit
               .
               Trajani
            
          
           
             
               Quares●n
               .
               Elucid
               .
               terrae
               S.
            
             l.
             7.
             c.
             5.
             per●gr
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               T●s●ll
               .
               Hist.
               Lauret
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Turs●ll
               .
               Hist.
               Laur●t
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             c.
             12
             ,
             c.
             24
             ,
             c.
             27.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             15
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             24.
             26
             ,
             27.
             l.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Tursill
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             3.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Polyd.
               Virgil
               de
               I●vent
               .
               rer
               .
            
             l.
             5.
             c
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Lambin
               ia
               Horat.
            
             l.
             1.
             
             Od.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Cicer.
               de
               Nat.
               D.
               or
            
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Diodor.
               Si●ul
               .
               ●ist
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Tibull
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Eleg.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Strab●
               .
               Geogr.
            
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Mercur.
               de
               arte
               Gymnast
            
             .
             l.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ciccr.
               act
            
             .
             6.
             
               ia
               ●er●
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             S.
             James
             at
             Co●postella
             ,
          
           
             
               Baron
               .
               A●
               .
               A
               D.
            
             816.
             n.
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             
               Co●cil
               .
               Gen.
            
             Tom.
             11.
             part
             1.
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             
               Antoai●
               .
               Chro●
            
             .
             part
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             Tit.
             6.
             
          
           
             Bel●th
             
               de
               divinis
               o●
               ficiis
               c.
            
             140.
             
          
           
             
               Portiforiuū
               s●cundum
               usum
               sacrum
            
             Julii
             25.
             
          
           
             Vincent
             .
             
               spec
               .
               histor
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Biva●ii
             
               Comme●t
               .
               in
               Dextri
               Chronic.
            
             A.
             D.
             36.
             
          
           
             Mariana
             
               de
               rebus
               Hisp.
               l
            
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mar●ans
             
               de
               Adve●tu
            
             Ja●●bi
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Baron
               A●nal
               .
               n.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Baron
               .
               Annal
            
             .
             A.
             D.
             816.
             n.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             Mariana
             
               de
               A●vsn●u
            
             Jacobi
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vincent
             .
             
               sp●c
               .
               Hist.
               l.
            
             26.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             C.
             33.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             3
             
          
           
             C.
             34.
             
          
           
             C.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             C.
             36.
             
          
           
             C.
             41.
             
          
           
             Of
             St.
             
               Mary
               Magdalens
            
             Vial
             and
             other
             Reliques
             .
          
           
             Toiet
             i●
             c.
             2.
             l●
             .
             
               c.
               An●o
            
             .
             ●1
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             Ferrandi
             
               disquis
               .
               Reliqui
               .
               l
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Bolland
             
               Acta
               Sector●m
            
             Jan
             1.
             p.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Innocent
             .
             
               de
               Missae
               myster
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             ●e●and
             .
             
               disq
               .
               Reliq
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Brigit
             
               Revel
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Ferrand
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Dis●
               .
               Reliq
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Spo●d
               .
               A.
               ●
            
             .
             1205.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Moliaai
               .
               hyperaspi●t
            
             .
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             F●r●a●d
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             sect
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Job
               La●●oii
               de
               Co●me●titio
               Lazari
               &
               Maximini
               ,
               Marthae
               &
               Magdalen●
               in
               Pro●in●iam
               app●l●u
               opuscula
               .
            
             Paris
             .
             1660.
             
          
           
             
               Viacen●
               .
               Spec.
               ●i●
               .
               l.
               ●
               .
               c.
            
             94.
             
          
           
             C.
             95.
             
          
           
             C.
             96.
             
          
           
             C.
             97.
             
          
           
             C.
             98.
             
          
           
             C.
             99.
             
          
           
             La●noy
             p.
             298.
             p.
             321.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             S.
             Dominick
             .
          
           
             
               A●tonin
               Chron.
            
             part
             3.
             
             Tit.
             23.
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Nicol
               Jansenii
               vit
               .
               Domini
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Nicol.
                 Jansenii
                 vit
                 .
                 S
                 ▪
                 Do
                 ninic
                 .
              
               l.
               1.
               c.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Th●od
                 .
                 de
                 A●poldid
                 vit
                 .
                 S.
                 D.
              
               l.
               1
               
                 a●ud
                 Suri●m
                 Aug.
              
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Brev.
                 Rom.
                 Aug.
              
               4.
               lect
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Jansen
                 .
                 Commentar
                 .
                 ad
                 vit
                 .
                 S.
                 Dom.
                 p
              
               252.
               
            
             
               
                 Auco●in
                 .
                 Chro●
              
               .
               p.
               3.
               
               Tit.
               23.
               c.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Jarsen
                 .
                 vit
                 .
                 Dom
              
               l.
               2.
               c.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lud
               :
               Granat
               .
               con●
            
             .
             1.
             
               de
               Festo
               S.
               Dominici
               Jans
               .
               vit
               .
               Dom.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Jans
               ib.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Theodorie
               .
               vit
               .
               Dom.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Alanus
                 de
                 rupe
                 de
                 d●gnit
              
               .
               Psal.
               c.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Go●on
                 .
                 Chronicon
                 .
                 D
                 iparae
              
               A.
               D.
               1213.
               
               
                 Bzov.
                 A.
              
               1213.
               n.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             Janse●
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Bzov.
               A●nals
               A.
               D.
            
             1213.
             n.
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Miracles
             of
             St.
             Fra●cis
             .
          
           
             Wadding
             
               Annales
               Min.
            
             A.
             1210.
             n.
             36.
             
          
           
             Wadd
             .
             
               ib.
               n
            
             35
             Id
             A.
             1213.
             n.
             43
             
          
           
             Id.
             A.
             1222.
             n.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Speculum
               vitae
               S.
            
             Fra.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             76.
             
          
           
             Spoelberch
             .
             not
             in
             specul●m
             Francise
             .
          
           
             Hen.
             Sedulii
             
               Apolog●tic
               .
               adversus
               Alcoran
            
             .
             Francis.
             
               pro
               libro
               conformit
               .
               l
            
             3.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             Bonov
             .
             
               vit
               .
               S.
            
             Franc.
             l.
             1
             c.
             ●8
             .
             n.
             12.
             
          
           
             Wadding
             An.
             1212.
             
             ●
             .
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
          
           
             Bonavent
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
             ●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Wadding
             A.
             1212.
             
             ●
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Bonav
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               ib.
               n
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Fuseb
             .
             Nie●emb
             .
             
               hist.
               nat●r
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             c.
             94.
             
          
           
             Wadding
             At.
             1213.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             St.
             Anton.
             
               Chron.
               Tom.
            
             3.
             tit
             24.
             c
             1.
             
          
           
             Wadding
             AA
             1210.
             n.
             25.
             
          
           
             Specuium
             Francis.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             Wadding
             A.
             1215.
             
             ●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Speculum
             Francis.
             l.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             89.
             
          
           
             Speculum
             Francis
             l.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             Wadding
             A.
             1237.
             
             ●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             miracles
             related
             of
             the
             British
             and
             Irish
             Sain's
             .
          
           
             Cr●ss●'s
             Church-History
             ,
             B
             ok
             11.
             c.
             8.
             n.
             15.
             
          
           
             Book
             17.
             c.
             15.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             Book
             17.
             c.
             3.
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             Book
             21.
             c.
             3.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             Book
             23.
             c.
             9.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             F.
             228.
             1.
             
          
           
             Alford
             
               A●nales
               Eccl●s
            
             .
             A.
             D.
             411.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             
             Cressy's
             Church-History
             Book
             8.
             c.
             26.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             F.
             259.
             2.
             
          
           
             
             Cressy's
             Church-History
             l.
             16.
             c.
             8.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             Breviar
             .
             
               sccu●dum
               ●s●m
               Sar●m
            
             3.
             
             
               Nov.
               ●ect
            
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             F.
             108.
             1.
             
          
           
             
             Cressy's
             Church-History
             l.
             27.
             c.
             2●
             .
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             F.
             53.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               f.
            
             54.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               f.
            
             278.
             
          
           
             
               I●
               .
               f
            
             278.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               f.
            
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Colgan
               .
               
                 Acta
                 Sanctorum
                 Hib●r
              
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Martii
                 .
                 vit
                 .
                 S.
              
               Cadroe
               n.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             Colganus
             18.
             
             
               J●●
               .
               ●it
               .
               D●●
               o●ae
               n.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Bol●and
             .
             
               Acta
               Sa●cto●um
               .
               J●●
            
             .
             18.
             
               vit
               .
               D●●col●e
            
             c
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Messingham
               
                 Floril●●
                 .
                 Sa●cto●●●
                 Hibera
                 .
                 vit
                 .
                 B●i●idae
                 c.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               Bo●land
               .
               
                 Acta
                 Sanctorum
                 Feb.
              
               1.
               vit
               2.
               
               
                 St.
                 Brigidae
                 c.
              
               2.
               n.
               9.
               
            
             
               Bolland
               .
               
                 Comm●●t
                 .
                 prav
                 .
                 ad
                 Acta
              
               Brigl
               .
               sect
               .
               2.
               n.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             Capgrave
             f.
             205.
             
          
           
             Alford
             
               A●●al●s
               Eccl●s
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             529.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Colganus
             ad
             15
             
               Jad
               .
               i●
               vit
               .
               St.
            
             Berac●
             .
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             Colganus
             5.
             
             Martii
             p.
             466.
             16.
             
             Martii
             .
             p.
             627.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             M●●●
             .
             p.
             734.
             
          
           
             V.
             Fursaei
             16.
             
             
               Jan.
               apud
            
             Colg
             .
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bollandus
             
               not
               .
               in
               vit
               .
               S.
               Fars
               .
            
             16.
             
             Jan.
             c.
             2.
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             Wion
             .
             
               Lig●
               .
               vitae
            
             l.
             3.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Vit
               S.
            
             Fursaei
             c.
             2.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Colginus
               24.
               
               
                 Martii
                 v.
                 S.
              
               Mocht●i
               n.
               1.
               
            
             
               Colganus
               8
               Martii
               p.
               544.
               
                 v.
                 St.
              
               Cathaldi
               ●
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Capgrave
             f.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               f.
               10.
               
               
                 Vit.
                 S.
              
               Aldelm
               
                 apud
                 S●rium
              
               25.
               
               Maii.
               
            
             
               Cressy's
               
                 Ch●●ch
                 Hi●t
              
               .
               l.
               19.
               c.
               12.
               n.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Portisor
                 .
                 Sarish
              
               .
               25.
               
               
                 Maii.
                 ●ect
              
               3.
               
               Capgrave
               f.
               242.
               
            
          
           
             Id.
             f.
             275.
             
          
           
             Colganus
             
               vit
               .
               S.
            
             Kierani
             ●
             .
             
               Mart.
               n.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Capgrave
               f.
               208.
               
            
             
               Bolland
               .
               
                 Acta
                 sector●●n
                 Jan.
              
               13.
               p.
               816.
               
            
             
               Bolland
               .
               
                 praef
                 .
                 gen
              
               .
               c.
               1.
               sect
               .
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Capgrave
             f
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               F.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               F.
            
             134.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               F.
            
             135.
             
          
           
             
             Cr●ssy's
             Church-History
             l
             13.
             c.
             9.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Malmsbury
             F.
             292.
             
          
           
             Alford
             A●nal
             .
             A
             D.
             600.
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               ib.
               n.
            
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             F.
             2co
             .
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             vi●●
             St.
             Oudocei
             F.
             258.
             
          
           
             
             C●●ss●'●
             C●ur●h-History
             l.
             28.
             c.
             ●
             .
             n.
             4
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             C●pgrav
             .
             F.
             235.
             
          
           
             
             Cr●ss●'s
             Church-H●●tory
             l.
             29.
             c.
             2.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             F.
             23●
             .
          
           
             
               ld
               .
               F.
            
             12●
             .
          
           
             Id.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             
             Cress●'s
             Church-History
             l.
             21.
             c.
             ●
             .
             n.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             C●●grav
             .
             F.
             296.
             
          
           
             Ca●g●av
             F.
             1●0
             .
             it
             .
             Hilde●●●hae
             .
          
           
             Joce●
             .
             
               in
               v●t
               .
               St.
            
             Pa●●icii
             c.
             113.
             
          
           
             Colg●n
             .
             
               Acta
               S●cto●●m
            
             H●bern
             .
             ●
             .
             579.
             10.
             
             Martii
             .
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             3●
             .
             Jan.
             
               vit
               .
               S.
            
             Mai●ocin
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             Id.
             23.
             
             Feb.
             
               vit
               .
               S.
            
             Finnian
             .
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             Id.
             8.
             
             Martii
             v.
             13
             v.
             Senani
             .
          
           
             Id.
             1.
             
             Ma●t
             .
             p.
             438.
             
          
           
             Id.
             23.
             
             Feb.
             p.
             404.
             
          
           
             Id.
             16.
             
             Mart●i
             n.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ca●grav
             .
             F.
             160.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             F.
             168.
             
          
           
             
               Acta
               Sancto
               um
            
             16.
             
             Martii
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             Jocelin
             
               vit
               .
               St.
            
             Patricii
             c.
             157.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             F.
             126.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             31.
             ●an
             .
             n.
             36.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             v●t
             St.
             Aida●
             .
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Acta
               S●cto●●m
               on
            
             Jan.
             13.
             c.
             6.
             n.
             33.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             F.
             210.
             
          
           
             Cresse's
             Church-History
             l.
             11.
             c.
             11.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             
               Acta
               Sctor●m
            
             Hibern
             .
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Acta
               Se●torum
            
             1
             Jan.
             c.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             F.
             32.
             
          
           
             Bo●land
             .
             1
             Jan.
             ●
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             20
             Jan.
             vit
             .
             Fech
             .
             ●
             13.
             
               &
               p.
            
             151.
             
          
           
             Capgrav
             .
             F.
             122.
             
          
           
             Colgin
             .
             13.
             
             Martiin
             .
             ●7
             .
             p.
             600.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             ●0
             .
             
               Jan
               vit
               .
               Fech
               .
               n.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             N.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vit
               S.
            
             Fechini
             n.
             36.
             p.
             137.
             
          
           
             
               Acta
               Sanctorum
            
             13.
             
             
               Ja.
               vit
            
             .
             Kentig
             .
             c.
             4.
             n.
             20.
             
          
           
             N.
             21.
             
          
           
             Bolland
             .
             
               praf
               .
               gener
            
             .
             c.
             1.
             sect
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Capgrave
             
               vit
               .
               S.
            
             Modwennae
             f.
             234.
             
          
           
             Capgrave
             
               vit
               .
               S.
            
             Neoti
             f.
             240.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               svit
               .
               S.
            
             Bernaci
             f.
             37.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             
               Acta
               Sanctorum
               Hibe
               .
               n.
            
             5.
             
             
               Mart.
               n.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             p.
             464.
             
          
           
             C●●gr
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             S
             Pirani
             .
             f.
             267.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             
               vit
               .
               S.
            
             Ab●a●i
             16.
             
             
               Marti●
               n.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             N.
             8.
             
          
           
             N.
             28.
             
          
           
             Colga●
             .
             vit
             .
             S
             Colmanni
             p.
             244.
             
          
           
             
               Colgan
               ▪
               24.
               
               
                 Ma●t
                 n.
              
               14.
               
               Id.
               31.
               
               
                 Jan.
                 n.
              
               55.
               
            
             
               Jocelin
               .
               
                 vit
                 .
                 S.
              
               Patric
               .
               c.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             Co●gan
             r.
             
               Ja●
               vit
            
             .
             S.
             Fintani
             ●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Capgr
             .
             f.
             33.
             
          
           
             Id.
             f.
             36.
             
          
           
             Capgr
             .
             f.
             55.
             
          
           
             Capgr
             .
             f.
             90.
             
             Alford
             .
             Annales
             A.
             D.
             935.
             n.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Capgr
             .
             f.
             92.
             
          
           
             Id.
             f.
             163.
             
          
           
             F.
             194.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               f.
            
             170.
             
          
           
             F.
             1●2
             .
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             15.
             
             Jan.
             ●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             P.
             71.
             
          
           
             Jo●elin
             vit
             .
             S.
             Patric●i
             c.
             82.
             
          
           
             C.
             78.
             
          
           
             C.
             24.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             13.
             
             
               Ma●ii
               vit
            
             .
             S
             Gerald
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               16.
               
               Ma●tii
               vit
               .
               S.
            
             Abban
             .
             ●
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Id.
             20.
             
             
               Jan.
               n.
            
             31.
             42.
             
               vit
               .
               St.
            
             Fechini
             p.
             136
             ,
             138.
             
          
           
             
               Id.
               ib.
            
             ●
             14.
             
          
           
             N.
             34.
             
          
           
             Co●gan
             .
             5.
             
             Martii
             p.
             468.
             lect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Martyrolog
             .
             A●gli●
             .
             ad
             ●
             .
             Maii.
             
          
           
             
               Quaresm
               .
               elu●id
               .
               terrae
               sectae
            
             l.
             7.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             1.
             
             
               Jan.
               vit
            
             .
             S.
             Fancheae
             n.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             2.
             
             
               Jan.
               vit
            
             .
             S.
             Schotini
             n.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             N.
             7.
             
          
           
             N.
             8.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             31.
             
             
               Jan.
               vit
            
             .
             Maidoci
             n.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Capgr
               .
               f.
               54
               Id.
               f.
               188.
               
            
             
               Colgan
               .
               20.
               
               
                 Jan
                 vit
              
               .
               S
               Molaggae
               n.
               17.
               
            
             
               Id.
               4.
               
               
                 F●●
                 .
                 vit
              
               .
               C●annae
               n.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             149.
             
          
           
             Id.
             16.
             
             
               Martii
               vit
            
             .
             S.
             Abbani
             n.
             15.
             
          
           
             N.
             10.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             51.
             
             
               Jan.
               n.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             Capgrave
             f.
             296.
             
          
           
             Capgr
             .
             vit
             .
             S.
             Modwennae
             .
             f.
             237.
             
          
           
             Capgr
             .
             vit
             .
             S.
             Decum
             .
             f.
             86.
             
          
           
             Id.
             f.
             37.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             4.
             
             
               Feb.
               vit
            
             .
             S
             Cuannae
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             23.
             
             
               Feb.
               vit
            
             .
             Guigneri
             n.
             12.
             
          
           
             Jocelin
             .
             
               in
               vit
            
             .
             S.
             Patricii
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             David
             Roth
             
               El●cid
               .
               in
            
             Jocel
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             vit
             .
             S.
             David
             1.
             
             
               Martii
               n.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Colgan
               .
               22.
               
               Martii
               p.
               721.
               
            
             
               Capgr
               .
               vit
               .
               S.
               Brendani
               f.
               45.
               
            
             
               Joh●a
               Bosco
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Floriac
                 .
                 viis
              
               S.
               Machut
               c.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vit.
               St.
            
             Machut
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             16.
             
             Marti●
             
               vit
               .
               St.
            
             Abbani
             n.
             43.
             
          
           
             Pitseus
             de-Scr●ptoribus
             Angliae
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1366.
             
          
           
             
               Possevin
               
                 in
                 Apparatu
                 v.
              
               Capgrave
               .
               Harpsfield
               .
               sect
               .
               15.
               c.
               17.
               
            
             
               Pits
               descrip
               .
               Ang.
               
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1484.
               
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             St.
             Chysost
             .
             and
             St.
             August
             .
             against
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             1.
             
             
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Corinth
             .
             Hon.
             6.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             ed
             Savil.
             p
             275
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             1.
             ad
             Tim
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             p.
             288.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Sacerdot
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Auctor
               .
               impersect
               o●
               .
               in
            
             Matth.
             hom
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Nunc
             aut●m
             sig●o●●m
             operatio
             om
             nino
             levata
             ●st
             :
             magis
             a●●em
             &
             apud
             eos
             inve●itur
             ,
             qui
             sal●●
             s●nt
             Christia●i
             fi●ri
             ficta
             .
          
           
             Carol.
             Scribanii
             
               Orthodox
               .
               Fid●i
               Cont●o●
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             David
             R●●h
             .
             ●lucid
             in
             Joc●lin
             .
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             
               A.
               D.
            
             370.
             n.
             56.
             
          
           
             Ca●grave
             
               vit
               St.
               Thel
               ▪
               f
            
             281.
             
          
           
             Colgan
             .
             
               vit
               .
               St.
               David
               n.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             Capgrave
             .
             
               vit
               .
               St.
            
             Goodric
             f.
             144.
             
          
           
             
               Lud
               ,
               
                 Bail.
                 Bibliothec
                 a
                 Co●cionatorum
                 p.
              
               3.
               c.
               65.
               
            
             
               Raynald
               .
               
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1414
               n.
               20.
               
            
             
               Mariana
               
                 d●
                 r.
                 bus
                 Hisp.
                 l.
              
               19.
               c.
               12.
               
            
             
               Ribadin●ira
               
                 Flos
                 Sectorum
              
               13.
               
            
             
               Junii
               .
               
                 Vita
                 St.
              
               Anto●ii
               c.
               15.
               17.
               
                 ed.
                 d●
                 la
                 Haye
              
               1641.
               
            
             
               Sc●●id●
               .
               6.
               
                 at
                 .
                 mundi●t
              
               .
               Seduli
               .
               
                 tract
                 .
                 de
                 Sa●ctis
                 Or.
              
               Ribaden
               .
               16.
               
               Junii
               .
               114.
               
            
             
               St.
               Antonin
               .
               
                 Chro●
                 .
                 Ton.
              
               3.
               tit
               .
               24.
               
               S●ct
               .
               2.
               
               Spondan
               .
               
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1403.
               n.
               7.
               
            
             
               Nicol
               de
               Clemangis
               ●p
               .
               113.
               
            
          
           
             Rauzan
             .
             
               vit
               .
               St.
            
             Vincentii
             apud
             Bzov.
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1419.
             
             Sect
             20.
             
               apud
               Surirum
            
             5.
             
             Aprilis
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             Gerson
             
               c.
               Sectam
               se
               s●ag●lla●●●●
               Tom.
            
             1.
             p.
             641.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             Pa●y●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             
               de
               verâ
               Relig
               .
               c.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             
               De
               ●tilit
               .
               cred
               .
               c.
            
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Retract
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Civit.
               D●i
               l.
            
             22.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             Psal.
             130.
             v
             1.
             
          
           
             
               De
               unit
               .
               Eccles
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Tract
             14
             in
             Joh
             ,
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               De
               verbis
               Dom.
               Scrm.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Quaest.
               ex
               Novo
               Tes●an
               .
               c.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Testim●nies
             of
             their
             own
             Writers
             against
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Lud
               Vi●es
               detrad
               .
               Discipl
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               M●l●●
               Ca●
               .
               lo.
               Th
               ol
               l.
            
             11.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Loc.
             Th●o
             .
             log
             l.
             12.
             p●ooe●
             .
          
           
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             Disc.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             S.
             
               Cuthberti
               vita
               Auctore
               Bed●
               tom
            
             .
             3.
             &
             
               ap●●
               Colg
            
             .
             20
             Martii
             .
             &
             Bolla●d
             .
             3.
             tom
             .
             Martii
             .
             C.
             2.
             
             C.
             4.
             
             C.
             7.
             
             C.
             20.
             
          
           
             C.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               not
               .
               in
               Martyr
               .
            
             Decemb.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Dialog
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Capgr
               .
               f.
            
             92.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             C.
             3.
             
          
           
             C.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             C.
             9.
             
          
           
             C.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             Damiani
             
               vit
               .
               St.
            
             Romua●di
             prolog
             .
          
           
             Joha
             Gerson
             declar
             .
             
          
           
             Lyra
             
               in
               c.
            
             14.
             
             Dan.
             
          
           
             Cajetan
             .
             
               op●●c
               .
               trac
            
             .
             10.
             
               de
               concept
            
             .
             B.
             V.
             ad
             Lcon
             .
             10.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             Launoy
             
               de
               curd
               E●●l●
               .
               pro.
               〈◊〉
               .
               ss
               .
               a●t
               .
            
             30.
             
             Co●oll
             .
             1.
             
             Po
             yb
             .
             
               H●stor
               .
               l.
            
             16.
             p.
             732.
             
             
               Ed.
               Casaub.
            
             
          
           
             Guibert
             Abbas
             
               de
               Pignoribus
               Sanctorum
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             C.
             2.
             s●ct
             .
             5
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lucas
             D'achery
             
               not
               .
               in
            
             Guibert
             p.
             567.
             
          
           
             Nicol.
             
               vit
               .
               St.
            
             Godefridi
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hugo
             Menard
             
               not
               .
               in
               Co●c●●d
               .
               Regul
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Turon
             
               hist.
               l.
            
             9.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             C.
             3.
             s.
             4.
             
          
           
             C.
             5.
             s.
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             Launoy
             
               d●sq
               .
               disquis
               .
               de
               Magdal
               .
               Massil
               .
               p.
            
             157.
             
          
           
             
               Andreas
               Resend
               .
               de
               Martyr
               .
               Eborens
               .
               Ep.
               ad
               Barth
               .
               Kebed
               .
               p.
            
             1007.
             
             To.
             2.
             
             
               R●rum
               Hispanic
            
             .
          
           
             
               Bea●
               .
               Rh●●
               .
               r.
               r.
               G●rma●
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             
               Dempster
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               l
            
             2.
             n.
             159.
             
          
           
             
               Tostatus
               in
               Levit.
               c.
            
             9.
             q.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Com●●ent
               .
               in
               Matth.
               c.
            
             3.
             q
             12
             ,
             
               in
               Matth.
            
             10.
             q.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Ros●●●●s
               .
               c.
               Luth●r
               de
               ca●ivit
               .
               Babyl●
               .
            
             10.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Erasm.
               in
            
             1.
             
             
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Cor●●th
             .
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Stella
               in
            
             Luc.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Victoria
               Relect.
            
             5.
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             
               Acosta
               de
               procurand●
               Indorum
               Salute
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Epistol
               .
               Japan
            
             .
             3.
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               E●ist
               .
               Japan
            
             .
             8.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               not
               is
               Eccl.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Maffei
               Hist.
               Indic
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Pa●l
               .
               Zacchiae
               Quaest.
               Medico
               .
               l●gales
               l.
            
             4.
             tit
             .
             1.
             q.
             10.
             n.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Kirchman
               .
               de
               funeribus
               Rom.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Korman
               .
               de
               mira
               ulis
               Mort●orum
               p.
            
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Al●gambe
               Biblioth
               .
               So●iet
               .
               J●s●
               p
            
             188.
             
          
           
             
               H●storia
               Christi
               Persic
               .
               à
               Xaverio
               ,
               ●●atine
               Edita
               à
               Lud.
               de
               Di●u
               p.
            
             536
             
          
           
             
               
                 Erasm.
                 Schol.
                 in
                 ●p
                 .
                 Hi●r
                 .
                 Baron
                 .
                 Apparat
                 .
                 n.
              
               39
               ,
               44.
               
            
             
               
                 Cani
                 Loc.
                 Th
                 olog
                 .
                 l.
              
               11.
               c.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Sixtus
                 Senenj
                 .
                 B●blioth
                 .
                 l.
              
               2.
               
                 in
                 Matth.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Historia
               Christi
               p.
            
             17
             
          
           
             
               Xaver
               .
               p.
            
             22
             
          
           
             
               Rayeaud
               .
               Diptych
               .
               Maria●
               ,
               n.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Bened.
               Gonon
               Chronicon
               .
               D●i●
               .
               p.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Xaver
               .
               p
            
             25
             p.
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             p.
             94.
             
          
           
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             p.
             101.
             
          
           
             p.
             198.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Impostures
             and
             Forgeries
             of
             Miracles
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Gla●●●●od●lpi
               Hist.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Guil.
               Neubrigens
               .
               de
               r●bus
               A●glicis
               l.
            
             5.
             o.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Jacob.
               de
               Vitriaco
               Histor.
               Occidental
               .
               c.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Otto
               de
               Sancto
               ●lasio
               a●pend
               .
               ad
               Otton
               .
               Frising
               .
               c.
            
             47.
             
             
               Ja●
               .
               de
               Vitr
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Matth.
               W●stmonast
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1197.
             
             
               Knighton
               l.
            
             2.
             p
             2412.
             apud
             10.
             
             
               Scriptores
               .
               Hoveden
               .
               Annal.
               p.
               post
               .
               p.
            
             448.
             
          
           
             
               Jac.
               de
               Vitriaco
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               
                 D'a●herii
                 Spicil●g
                 .
                 Tom.
              
               9.
               p.
               520.
               
            
             
               
                 Raynald
                 .
                 ad
                 A
                 D
              
               1198.
               
               ●
               .
               38.
               
            
          
           
             
               Rigord
               .
               de
               G●s●
               is
               Philippi
               A
               D.
            
             1198.
             
          
           
             
               Jac.
               de
               Vitriaco
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
             
               Hist.
               Occid
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rob.
               A●tissiod
               .
               Chron.
               ad
               A.
               D.
            
             1198.
             
          
           
             
               Jac.
               de
               Vltriaco
               ●
            
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Si●on
               .
               de
               Regno
               I●ali●
               l.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Fulgos.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               ti●
               .
               de
               Relig.
               cul●●
               C.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Spondan
                 .
                 Annal.
                 Eccl.
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1233.
               n.
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 Vi●nie●
                 Histor.
                 de
                 l'Eg●●se
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1264.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mat.
               Paris
               in
               Hen.
            
             3.
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1238.
             
          
           
             
               Odoric
               .
               Raynald
               .
               A.
               D.
            
             1233.
             n.
             35
             ;
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Pelri
                 de
                 Valle-clausâ
                 diatrib
                 .
                 advers
                 .
                 Cyriacos
                 Sect.
              
               11.
               
            
             
               
                 Joh.
                 Casalas
                 Candor
                 Lilii
                 Vindicatus
                 p.
              
               431.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bzov.
               Annales
               A.
               D.
            
             1232.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             4.
             
             
               Haeresiarchis
               Ordinis
               Praedicatorum
               ,
               &c.
               apud
               Suitc●ses
               in
               Civitate
               Berne●si
               combustis
               A
               D.
            
             1509.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Trithem
                 .
                 Chro●ico●
                 Sponheim
                 .
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1509.
               
               
                 Petr.
                 Mart.
                 ●p
              
               .
               341
               ,
               402.
               
            
             
               
                 Basel
                 addit
                 .
                 ad
                 Naucler
                 .
                 S●ri
                 .
                 Comment
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 gest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Del
                 Rio
                 disquisit
                 .
                 Magic
                 .
                 l.
              
               4.
               c.
               1.
               q.
               3.
               sect
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Spondan
                 .
                 A●n
                 .
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1508.
               n.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Petrus
                 〈◊〉
                 Valle-claus●
                 sect
              
               .
               99.
               
               
                 Candor
                 Li●il
                 Vindicat.
                 p.
              
               421.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sleida●
               .
               Comment
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             
             A.
             1534.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ribadincira
                 de
                 vit
                 .
                 Ignatii
                 l.
              
               5.
               c.
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 Del-Rio
                 disquis
                 .
                 Mag.
                 l
              
               2.
               q.
               18
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               
                 Benzo
                 Hist.
                 Novi
                 orbis
                 l
              
               3.
               c.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ribadin●ir
               .
               vit
               .
               Ign.
               Lo●lae
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Hasen
               Muller
               .
               Histor.
               J●suitici
               Ordinis
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               T●uan
               .
               ●ist
               .
               l.
            
             123.
             
          
           
             H●rberts
             Hist
             of
             H●●●y
             8.
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1538.
             p.
             431.
             
          
           
             P.
             437
             ,
             438.
             
          
           
             Their
             Miracles
             being
             granted
             do
             not
             prove
             their
             Churches
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             11.
             5.
             
             John
             5.
             36.
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             20.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Porphyr
             .
             vit
             .
             Pythag.
             
          
           
             S●id
             v.
             An●mo●●●●
             .
          
           
             
               Val.
               Max.
               l.
            
             1.
             c
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Aelian
               .
               de
               animal
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Tacit.
               Hist.
            
             4.
             
             
               Sueton.
               V●sp
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
             
               Spartian
               .
               i●
               Adrian
               .
               Vo●iscus
               in
               A●●l
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Philostorg
                 .
                 ap●d
                 .
                 Phot.
                 Cod.
              
               40.
               &
               
                 apud
                 Nic●tam
                 Choniat
                 l.
              
               5.
               c.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 Philostorg
                 .
                 l.
              
               2.
               tom
               .
               8.
               l.
               3.
               tom
               .
               4.
               l.
               4.
               n.
               7.
               l.
               9.
               n.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 So●rat
                 .
                 l.
              
               7.
               c.
               17.
               
            
             
               
                 Sozo●
                 .
                 l.
              
               1.
               c.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               Chrys.
               de
               sacerd
               l.
            
             4.
             p.
             35.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               Ma●th
               .
               hom
            
             .
             33.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Tom.
             5.
             p.
             277.
             
             Tom.
             6
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             
               Mald●r
               .
               i●
               Tho●
            
             .
             2.
             2.
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             5.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               no●is
               Eccl.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Mich.
                 Medina
                 de
                 rectâ
                 in
                 Det●n
                 fide
                 l.
              
               2.
               c.
               7.
               p.
               53.
               
            
             
               
                 Fevardent
                 .
                 not
                 .
                 in
                 Iren.
                 l.
              
               2.
               c.
               56.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lia●endes
               ●o●cion
               in
               Quadrag
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Cor.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               d●
               Fi●
               〈◊〉
               Sect.
            
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             10
             
          
           
             
               Del.
               Rol.
               disquis
               .
               Magic
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             L.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             quaest
             .
             5.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Mal●at
               .
               in
               M●
            
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Andrad
               .
               def●l
               .
               fi●
               .
               Trid.
            
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Fer.
               in
               Math.
            
             24.
             v.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Acosta
               de
               te●p
               .
               noviss
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             C.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Cai●t
               .
               de
               c●pt
               .
               virciaus
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Paul
               Za●chiae
               Quaest
               Medico
               .
               Legal●s
               .
            
             l.
             4.
             tit
             .
             1.
             q.
             1.
             n.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             q.
             4.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Riola
               .
               Arth
               opogra●●
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             N.
             7.
             
          
           
             N.
             9.
             
          
           
             Quaest.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Fortun.
               Scacch
               .
               de
               notis
               &
               signis
               sa●ctitatis
               s●ct
               .
            
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aq●in
             2.
             2.
             quaest
             .
             178.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Proc●ssus
               Cano●iz
               .
               B.
               Andr●ae
               Co●sini
               part
               .
            
             2.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Contelor
               .
               de
               Canoniz
               .
               Sanctorum
               .
               Cap.
            
             17.
             n.
             7.